V 

V 


V 


V 

V 


H 

i» 

k 

k« 

k 

^ 

A 

A 

jr 

V 

V 

•i 

A 

V 

\ 

»( 

y 

¥ 

H 

V 

•s 

«i 

» 

m 

.r 

V 

>t 

♦v 

^ 

>t 

^ 

^ 

V 

\ 

^ 

V 

V 

V 

k 

> 

v 

* 

* 

\ 

V 

* 

k 

i 

\ 

k 

i« 

At 

> 

:a 

-< 

^ 

A 

* 
( 

r 

if 

V 

>( 

*; 

)< 

A 

V 

'jf 

1« 

k 

M 

^ 

j».. 

^ 


A 


^  V  V 


LIBRARY 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

SANTA  BARBARA 

PRESENTED  BY 
GEORGE   COBB 


\        \        ■\         ^         ■< 
V       k       K       t       *, 


A      4       -% 


K     v 


V      V      >■       ^ 


V     r     V 


V 

f 


If 

V- 


■>  ^ 


A  A  A  X 


y^s^  i\M^ 


K    A    A  ^     ^  'j*to«  -11  aK,  <    ^ 


\        "        ^        H       \       A 


X^^-p'/^d?'  y 


X 


Jk 

V 

^» 

• 

\ 

\ 

X: 

)> 

V 

j» 

V 

It 

■» 

< 

-K 

V 

V 

1 

t 

^ 

if 

f 

"H 

^ 

^ 

H' 

^ 

« 

4 

<i> 

<« 

* 

V 

# 

* 

-»l 

\ 

*. 

«l 

■V 

s 

* 

■H 

-i 

'; 

«1 

< 

^ 

J^ 

<< 

^ 

A- 

> 

V 

^ 

\ 

\ 

^ 

A 

V 

V 

^ 

A 

M 

\ 

-k 

x 

A 

h 

A, 

^ 

\ 

k 

'.. 

V 

» 

>t 

k 

k 

V 

k 

V 

ft, 

If 

■> 

V 

V 

.> 

t 

A 

■? 

♦ 

5 

* 

«v' 

V 

« 

^ 

-V 

\ 

\ 

A 

^ 

'•« 

i 

A 

it; 

X 

'^ 

'T 

% 

■^ 

A 

A 

< 

\ 

V 

•^ 

« 

-'^ 

H 

A 

\ 

Ir 

r 

'> 

^ 

'V 

', 

H 

- 

*-- 

iV 

A 

k 

4" 

'^ 

'V 

^ 

K 

t 

Jt 

A 

;« 

>. 

^ 

^ 

J^ 

k 

V 

•^ 

'V 

^ 

*f 

\ 

<  A 


Jc         A           ^          -^  *  k  \  A  A            > 

>.           •.           ^  <  A  \         \  \  ". 

■  x  -j^  H  ic  -V 

^         '          \         \  ^  ^  -K:  >(  ^  ^ 

«  %  (t  ■*  >V.  ■»         ^         <                               ♦          S         *•■. 

A          i,          V          i»  V  V  3l  i,.  k-  .,                       ,          'v          »          i          »                      -*           .■         \        k  '     ^         -H 

■^          -;-  H  t          '«          \        A         A                                                                        ■         ■• 

^       '  '^  ^:  %  ^  *^      A      H      ^      -^                                             ^     ^      ir     > 

^   ^  H^:%'  ^  *f  ^-           'V   K    V   A   >^  -V   X  ^-%  jR-  ^ 

I  X  -\  Je  X'  V      V      X     -V      3t      ,V      %                      I      :x     X-      it     ; 

-,       -,       «        "■  ^  A  \  "^  "^  ^       \       "'       \       \       \      A       ^"       'C       ''       *.       •>                "s 

*        -^        *  s  ^  <t  It  ^  ,                                    *        *         ..        .        V       ^       4t-       ^        . 

>      ^      A      :*  ^  >  i^  X  -H  Jf      -V    -H      A      it;     ^      -^      "»      V      H     A      it     >      ^- 

-         •         '^        ^  ^  i  «  V  V  <\       -■n        \|        Jif       j«,         *        \        V       -*        V        It        *        "■«        V 

•V       ^       ^      A  »;  A  N  \  *;  ^      A      \                      \      A      A      *v 

*         V-         -V        A  ■  X  \  \         ■.                                                        ,          V       Af-        * 


ibie  t- Sallys !#• 


\lf\[\}  r  (o\)\\drei) 


The  Scriptures  Simplified  for  tlie  Little  Folks, 


LESSONS  DRAWN  FROM 


THE  HCTUHL  SAYINGS  OF  CHILDHOOD^ 


By    REV.  J     L.   SOOY.   A.  M. 


Illa^tpated  *  by  *  178  *  Fall-1^0ge  *  ©ngpaviDg§. 


NEW  YORK : 

UNION  PUBLISHING  HQUSE. 


Copyiighted  by 

Rev.  J.  L.  SOOY,  A.  M. 

18S9 


!iJ>JIJl.SJiSJI.S-!L!iSlSJllLSASlSLS.SJi<lS!l!>!l!lSiS.!ISli<> 


'rj)tPGd(a©tion. 


TT3TTyTrj73iTriryryTir!ruTrff!r£rff5^T5Tffyir5iyTirir!ri!  oooooooSooo'STr 


This  volume  is  written  for  the  little  folks.  That  the  "  Talks  "  contained  in  it  might 
be  adapted  to  the  capacity  and  comprehension  of  childhood,  a  studied  simplicity  of  style 
is  adopted.  An  attempt  is  made  to  gather  the  little  ones  together  and  talk  with  them 
and  not  to  them.  The  lessons  drawn  from  the  actual  sayings  of  childhood,  which  follow 
most  of  the  "  Talks,  "  will  be  found  to  be  a  special  feature  of  the  work.  In  my  work 
with  children  I  have  found,  that,  in  order  to  interest  them,  we  must  come  down  to  their 
simple  thoughts  and  ways  of  expressing  them.  And  just  as  children  like  children  for 
their  play-companions,  so  do  they  like  children's  ideas  and  sayings  for  their  thought- 
companions. 

Two  great  inspiring  facts  have  been  present  with  me  in  writing  this  book.  First, 
that  lasting  impressions  are  those  of  our  earliest  years.  How  necessary,  then,  that  those 
impressions  should  be  for  the  pure  and  right.  The  community  is  inundated  with 
reading  matter,  journals,  magazines,  romances,  histories,  philosophies,  etc.,  and  the  ten- 
dency is  to  neglect  the  Holy  Word  of  God,  as  though  its  mission  were  ended,  and 
the  mighty  themes,  of  which  it  speaks,  were  obsolete.  Whatever  can  be  done,  should 
be  done  to  hold  childhood  to  the  sublime  precepts  and  teachings  that  came  fresh  and 
living  from  the  pen  of  inspiration. 
-  Second,  beyond  all  others^  this  is  The  Children's  Age.  Never  before  was  so  much 
J  tention  and  time  and  study  given  to  the  little  ones.  We  hear  of  children's  picnics, 
.ildren's  socials,  children's  meetings,  children's  papers,  children's    day,  and  so   on, 

3 


4  INTRODUCTION. 

almost  without  end.  And  who  dare  say,  that  the  increasing  growth  of  the  chuu-h 
is  not  large!}-  due  to  this  ?  Did  not  the  Master  sa}',  "  Whoso  shall  receive  one  such 
little  child  in  my  name,  receiveth  me  ?  " 

"  '  Feed  my  lambs,'  said  Christ,  our  Shepherd  ; 

Place  the  food  within  their  reach  ; 
And  it  may  be  that  the  children 

You  have  led  with  trembling  hand. 
Will  be  found  among  His  jewels 

When  you  reach  the  better  land.  " 

A  mother  has  well  said :  "  The  door  of  millennial  glory  has  a  child's  hand  on  the 
latch. " 

This  volume  was  not  written,  therefore,  to  p/rasc  merely,  but  for  the  spiritual  good 
of  the  children.  If  f/uy  are  made  better  by  it,  then  I  am  well  paid.  God  grant  that  it 
may  be  so,  is  the  prayer  of  one  who  loves  little  children. 

J.  L.  S. 
Camdex,  N.  J..  August  26,  1S89. 


wmmmwmw^m^^^^Fmwmm 


Illu3tFatior|S. 


1.  The  Creation  of  Light, 

2.  Adam  and  Eve  Expelled  from  the  Garden, 

3.  Cain  and  Abel  Offering  Sacrifice, 

4.  The  Murder  of  Abel, 

5.  The  Flood,       .... 

6.  The  Dove  Leaving  the  Ark,    . 

7.  The  Tovt'er  of  Babel, 

8.  Abraham  Going  into  the  Land  of  Canaan, 

9.  Abraham  Entertains  Three  Strangers,  . 

10.  Lot  Fleeing  from  Sodom, 

11.  The  Expulsion  of  Hagar, 

12.  Hagar  and  Ishmael  in  the  Wilderness, 

13.  Trial  of  Abraham's  Faith, 

14.  The  Burial  of  Sarah, 

15.  Elierer  and  Rebekah, 

16.  Isaac  Welcomes  Rebekah, 

17.  Isaac  Blessing  Jacob, 


Page. 

Page 

2 

iS. 

Jacob's  Dream 

49 

II 

J9- 

Jacob  Tending  the  Flocks  of  Laban,     . 

51 

13 

20. 

Jacob's  Prayer, 

53 

15 

21. 

The  Angel  Wrestling  with  Jacob, 

55 

17 

22. 

The  Reconciliation  of  Jacob  and  Esau, 

57 

19 

23- 

Joseph  Sold  into  Egypt,          .... 

59 

21 

24. 

Joseph  Interpreting  Pharaoh's  Dreams, 

61 

23 

25- 

Joseph    Maketh    Himself    Known      to     his 

Brethren, 

65 

25 

27 

26. 

Jacob  Going  down  into  Egypt, 

69 

31 

27. 

Moses  in  the  Ark  of  Bulrushes, 

71 

28. 

Finding  of  Moses 

73 

33 

29. 

Moses  and  Aaron  before   Pharaoh, 

75 

35 

30- 

The  Plague  of  Murrain,          .         .         .         . 

77 

39 

31- 

The  Plague  of  Darkness 

79 

41 

32- 

Death  of  the  First- Born  in  Egypt, 

Si 

43 

33- 

The  Drowning  of  Pharaoh's  Army  in  the  Red 

4.'i 

Sea, 

R3 

ILLUSTRATIONS. 


34- 

35- 
36. 
37- 
3S. 
39- 
40. 

41- 
42. 

43- 
44- 
45- 
46. 

47- 
4S. 
49- 

50. 
51- 

52- 

53- 
54- 
55- 
56. 

57- 
58. 


The  Giving  of  the  Law  from  Mount  Sinai, 

Moses  Coming  Down  from  the  Mountain, 

Korah,  Dathan  and  Abiram  Swallowed  up, 

Water  from  the  Smitten  Rock, 

The  Brazen  Serpent,        .... 

Balaam  Stopped  by  an  Angel, 

The  Crossing  of  the  Jordan  by  the  Children 
of  Israel 


The  Angel  Appears  to  Joshua, 

The  Walls  of  Jericho  Fall  Down, 

Achan  Stoned  to  Death, 

Joshua  Commands  the  Sun  to  Stand  Still, 

Sisera  Slain  b}-  Jael,        .... 

Deborah's  Song  of  Triumph, 

Gideon  Choosing  his  Soldiers, 

Gideon  Surprising  the  Midianites, 

Jephthah's   Daughter  Coming  out  to  Meet 
her  Father,        ..... 


Jephthah's  Daughter  and  her  Companions 

Samson  Slaying  the  Lion, 

Samson  Slaying  the  Philistines  with  the  Jaw 
bone  of  an  Ass,         .... 

Samson  Carrjdng  off  the  Gates  of  Gaza, 

Samson  and  Delilah, 

The  Death  of  Samson,    . 

Naomi  and  her  Daughters-in-La\v, 

Boaz  and  Ruth,        .... 

The  Return  of  the  Ark, 


Page. 
87 

S9 
91 
93 
95 
97 

loi 

103 
105 
107 

109 
III 
113 
115 
117 

119 
121 
123 

125 
129 

131 
133 
135 
137 
143 


Page. 

59.  Saul  and  David, 145 

60.  Michal     Letting     David    Down     from    the 

Window, 147 

61.  David  Sparing  Saul 149 

62.  The  Death  of  Saul 151' 

63.  The  Death  of  .\bsalom,           ....  153 

64.  David  Mourning  for  .\bsalom,        .         .         .  155 

65.  Solomon,          . 157 

66.  The  Judgment  of  Solomon,   ....  159 

67.  The  Cedars  Destined  for  the  Temple,    .         .  161 

68.  The  Queen  of  Sheba's  Visit  to  Solomon,       .  165 

69.  The  Prophet  of  Bethel,           ....  167 

70.  Elijah  Raises  the  Widow's  Son,     .         .         .  169 

71.  Elijah  Confounds  the  Prophets  of  Baal,        .  171 

72.  Elijah  Nourished  by  an  .\ngel,       .         .         .  173 

73.  Elijah     Causes     Fire      from      Heaven      to 

Destroy  the  Soldiers  of  .Ahaziah,   .         .  177 

74.  Elijah's  .\scent  in  a  Chariot  of  Fire,     .         .  179 

75.  The  Famine  in  Samaria,          ....  181 


76.  The     Angel     Destroying     the      Army      of 

Sennacherib, 185 

77.  Cyrus  Returning  the  Vessels  for  the  Temple 

at  Jerusalem,    ......  187 

78.  Rebuilding  the  Temple 189 

79.  Artaxerxes  .\ccords  Liberty  to  the  Israelites,  191 

80.  Ezra's  Prayer, 195 

Si.     Nehemiah   and  His   Companions   View   the 

Ruins  of  Jerusalem,         ....  195 


S2.     The  Law  Read  by  Ezra, 


197 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Page. 


7 

Page- 


83- 

84. 

S5. 
S6. 
87. 
96. 
89. 

90 

91 
92 

93 
94- 
95- 
96. 

97- 

9S. 

99- 


102. 
103. 
104. 

105- 
106. 


Queen  Vashti  Refusing  to  Obey  the  Orders 

of  Ahasuerus, 

Triumph  of  Mordecai,     . 

Esther  Confounding  Haman, 

[ob  Informed  of  His  Ruin,     . 

fob  Seated  on  the  Ash-Heap, 

Isaiah,       ..... 

Isaiah's     Dream     of    the     Destruction     of 
Babylon, 

Isaiah's    Vision     of    God's     Judgment    on 
Leviathan,         ...... 

Jeremiah  Dictating  his  Prophecies  to  Baruch, 

Baruch,     ........ 

Ezekiel  Prophesying,       .     '    . 

Ezekiel's  Vision  of  the  Dry  Bones, 

Daniel,      ........ 

The  Three  Hebrew  Children   in  the  Fiery 
Furnace,   .... 

Belshazzar's  Feast, 

Daniel  in  the  Lion's  Den, 

Vision  of  the  Prophet  Daniel, 

The  Prophet  Amos, 

Jonah  Cast  up  by  the  Whale, 

Jonah  Exhorts  the  Ninevites  to  Repentance, 

Micah  Exhorting  Israel  to  Repentance, 

Zechariah's  Vision  of  the  Four  Chariots,      . 

The  Annunciation,  ..... 

The  Nativity 


199 

203 

108. 

205 

109. 

207 

no. 

209 

III. 

213 

112. 

113. 

215 

114. 

217 

115- 

219 

116. 

223 

118. 

225 

119. 

227 

120. 

229 

122. 

231 

123- 

235 

124. 

237 

125- 

239 

126. 

241 

127. 

243 

1 28. 

245 

129. 

247 

130. 

249 

131- 

253 

132. 

The  Wise  Men  Guided  by   the  Mysterious 
Star,  .... 

The  Flight  into  Egypt,    . 

Massacre  of  the  Innocents,     . 

Jesus  Questioning  the  Doctors, 

Preaching  of  John  the  Baptist, 

Baptism  of  Jesus,     . 

Christ  Tempted  by  the  Devil, 

Marriage  in  Cana  of  Galilee, 

Jesus  and  the  Woman  of  Samaria, 

Jesus  in  the  Synagogue, 

Jesus  Preaching  by  the  Sea  of  Galilee, 

The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes, 

Jesus  Preaching  to  the  Multitude, 

Jesus  Healing  the  Sick,  . 

Sermon  on  the  Mount,   . 

Christ  Stilling  the  Tempest,  . 

The  Repentant  Magdalene,    . 

Raising  ot  the  Daughter  of  Jairus, 

The  Dumb  Man  Possessed,     . 

The  Disciples  Plucking  Corn  on  the  Sabbath 

Jesus  Walking  on  the  Water, 

The  Multitude  Fed, 

The  Transfiguration, 

The  Lunatic  Healed, 

The  Good  Samaritan, 

Arrival  of  the  Samaritan  at  the  Inn 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


133.  Jesus'  visit  to  Mary  and  Martha, 

134.  Looking  for  the  Return  of  the  Prodigal  Son, 

135.  The     Father     Embracing     the     Returning 

Prodigal, 

136.  Lazarus  and  the  Rich  Man,    . 

137.  The  Pharisee  and  Publican,  . 
13S.  Little  Children  Brought  to  Jesus, 
19.  Resurrection  of  Lazarus, 

140.  Christ's  Entry  into  Jerusalem, 

141.  Christ  Cleansing  the  Temple, 
J 42.  The  Widow's  Mite, 

143.  The  Last  Supper,     . 

144.  Praver  of  Jesus  in  the  Garden  of  Olives, 

145.  The  Agony  in  the  Garden, 

146.  The  Betrayal, 

147.  Peter's  Denial, 
14S.  The  Flagellation,     . 

149.  The  Crown  of  Thorns, 

150.  Christ  Insulted, 

151.  Christ  Presented  by  Pilate  to  the  Peopl 

152.  Christ  Fainting  Under  the  Cross, 

153.  Christ's  Arrival  at  Mount  Calvary, 

154.  The  Crucifixion,       .... 

155.  Lifting  up  the  Cross, 


Page. 
3" 

313 

315 
3'9 


323 
327 
329 


337 
339 
341 
343 
345 
349 
351 
353 
355 
357 
359 
361 

363 


156.  Death  of  Christ, 

157.  The  Darkness  which  Followed  the  Dealh  of 

Our  Lord,  .... 

15S.  Christ  Taken  Down  from  the  Cross, 

159.  The  Burial  of  Jesus, 

160.  The  Angel  and  the  Women  at  the  Sepulchre 

161.  Journey  to  Emmans,        .... 

162.  The  Ascension,         ..... 

163.  Day  of  Pentecost,    ..... 

164.  The  Apostles  Preaching  the  Gospel, 

165.  Peter  and  John  Healing  the  Lame  Man, 

166.  Martyrdom  of  St.  Stephen,    ... 

167.  Saul's  Conversion  on  the  Road  to  Damascus 

168.  St.  Peter  at  the  House  of  Cornelius, 

169.  Deliverance  of  St.  Peter, 

170.  St.  Paul  in  the  Synagogue  at  Thessalonica 

171.  Paul  at  Ephesus, 

172.  Paul  Menanced  by  the  Jews, 

173.  Paul's  Shipwreck,   . 

174.  John  on  the  Isle  of  Patuios,   . 

175.  Death  on  the  Pale  Horse, 

176.  Babylon  in  Ruins,    . 

177.  The  Last  Judgment, 
17S.  The  New  Jerusalem, 


THE  CREATION  OF  LIGHT. 


HE  first  verse  of  the  first  book  of  the  Bible  tells  us  that,  "  lu  the 
beginning  God  created  the  heaven  and  the  earth."  He  orated  them; 
that  means  He  made  them  out  of  nothing.  In  the  frontispiece 
the  artist  shows  us  the  creation  of  light.  God  just  said,  "  Let 
there  be  light ;  and  there  was  light."  When  Lottie  was  a  wee  bit 
of  a  girl  she  came  running  in  to  her  mother  one  day  with  a  handful 
of  roses,  and  asked,  "  Ma,  how  did  God  make  the  roses  ?"  But  before 
.her  mother  could  reply,  she  said,  "  I  know  ;  God  said,  '  Let  there  be 
roses,'  and  there  were  roses."  That  is  it.  Nobody  but  God  can  create  anything.  We 
make  things  ;  but  we  must  have  something  to  make  them  out  of  But  God  had  nothing ; 
there  was  no  shape,  nor  form,  nor  substance,  nor  anything  ;  but  God  was.  God  is 
eternal ;  that  is,  there  was  always  a  God.  And  God  spoke  and  created  all  things  by  His 
wonderful  power. 

The  great  work  of  creation  took  six  days.  The  first  day.  He  created  light ;  the 
second  day,  the  deep  blue  sky  ;  the  third  day,  the  seas  and  dry  land,  and  all  plants  and 
herbs,  and  trees  to  give  vis  their  fruit  or  their  wood  ;  the  fourth  day,  the  sun,  and  moon, 
and  stars ;  the  fifth  da}-,  the  birds  and  fishes ;  the  sixth  day,  beasts,  and  insects,  and 
creeping  things,  and  last  of  all,  man.  And  when  all  was  finished,  He  planted  the  garden 
of  Eden,  and  put  in  it  the  first  man  and  woman,  the  best  of  all  that  He  had  made.  God 
gave  to  the  animals  beautiful  and  useful  bodies  ;  but  to  man  He  gave  a  soul  also,  which 
could  never  die.  God  created  man,  holy  and  happy.  Adam  and  Eve  loved  one  another 
and  they  loved  God. 

Sayings  of  childhood  :  I  once  asked  three  little  girls  how  we  ought  to  feel  toward 
God,  who  created  us  and  gave  us  such  a  beautiful  world  to  live  in ;  the  first  said,  "  We 
ought  to  think  Him  ver}'  iiice^' — she  meant  ^cwrt'/  the  second  said,  "We  ought  to  be 
very  thankful  ;  "  the  third  said,  "We  ought  to  do  what  He  wants  us  to  do."  And  just 
think  our  God  is  everywhere.  A  little  girl  once  said,  ''He  is  everyivliere^  ivithoiit  going 
therer 


ADAM  AND  EVE  EXPELLED  FROM  THE  GARDEN. 


OD  gave  Adam  and  Eve  a  beautiful  home,  because  He  loved  them 
so  much.  It  was  called  the  Garden  of  Eden.  The  Avord  Eden 
in  Hebrew  means  pleasure ;  so  the  Garden  of  Eden  might  be 
called  the  garden  of  pleasure.  It  was  a  very  beautiful  place. 
Here  grew  all  kinds  of  delicious  fruit-trees  and  beautiful  flowers ; 
the  little  birds  sang  sweetly,  and  the  animals  all  played  together  on 
the  green  grass. 

In  the  midst  of  the  garden  grew  two  trees  :  one  was  the  Tree  of 
Life,  and  the  other  the  Tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil.  God  told  them  they  must  not 
eat  of  this  Tree  of  knowledge  ;  He  told  them  plainly  that  if  they  did  eat  of  this  tree,  they 
would  die.  And  as  Adam  and  Eve  had  everything  that  was  needful  for  their  use,  there 
was  no  reason  why  they  should  want  this  fruit.  But  there  came  a  wicked  spirit,  called 
Satan,  who  is  the  father  of  lies,  and  of  all  evil.  He  was  envious,  when  he  saw  the  man 
and  his  wife  so  happy ;  so  he  went  into  the  garden,  and  appeared  like  a  serpent,  and 
spoke  to  Eve,  and  tempted  her  to  eat  the  fruit  which  God  had  forbidden.  Eve  listenec 
to  the  tempter.  She  took  the  fruit  and  ate,  and  gave  her  husband  some,  and  he  ate  also. 
God  saw  all  this,  and  He  was  very  angry.  Adam  and  Eve  felt  afraid.  Why  did  they  fear  ? 
Because  they  knew  they  had  sinned.     Sin  made  them  afraid. 

One  very  hot  day — so  hot  that  I  could  not  stay  in  my  stud}^ — I  took  my  books  and 
found  a  cool,  shady  place  beside  a  stream  of  water.  I  laid  down  on  the  soft  grass  ;  soon 
I  noticed  the  bugs  in  the  grass  were  all  running  away  from  me  ;  the  birds  jumped  from 
limb  to  limb  and  told  each  other  "  to  look  out  for  him  ;  "  the  little  tadpoles  swam  to  the 
other  side  of  the  stream  ;  a  red  squirrel  came  from  behind  a  rock,  and,  as  soon  as  he  saw 
me,  away  he  scampered.  I  said  to  myself,  what  does  all  this  mean  ?  Surely  my  hands 
and  face  are  clean ;  I  cannot  be  so  ugly  that  everything  is  afraid  of  me ;  what  is  the 
matter?     Then  I  thought,  S/n  did  it. 

In  the  Garden  of  Eden,  before  man  sinned,  the  animals  did  not  fight  nor  hurt  one 
another ;  thej^  were  not  afraid  of  man  ;  all  was  love  and  happiness.      But  sin  came,  that 


lO 


12 


ADAM  AND  EVE  EXPELLED  FROM  THE  GARDEN. 


caused  all  the  iinhappiness.  Because  our  first  parents  were  disobedient  and  took  the 
bad  spirit  for  their  master  instead  of  the  good  God,  God  put  them  out  of  the  garden, 
and  let  them  be  weak  and  sickly,  and  die  at  last. 

The  picture  shows  an  angel  driving  them  out.  It  was  a  sad  da}'  for  them  and  for  us. 
But  God  pitied  Adam  and  Eve,  and  us  too.  He  gave  them  the  promise  of  a  future 
Redeemer  who  should  come  into  the  world,  and  subdue  Satan,  and  set  them  and  their 
children  free.     If  we  have  faith  in  Jesus,  we  shall  be  saved,  and  live  forever. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — "  Have  you  anything  you  did  not  receive  from  God  ?  " 
asked  a  teacher  of  her  scholars.  "No,"  the}-  all  said  but  one.  He  replied,  "  Yes.  " 
"  What  is  that  ?  "  asked  the  teacher.  "  Sin,  "  said  the  boy.  But  if  we  repent  of  our 
sins  and  pra}-  for  pardon,  our  Heavenly  Father  is  willing  to  forgive  and  to  receive  us. 


CAIN  AND  ABEL. 

UR  last  talk  told  the  sad  story  of  how  Adam  and  Eve  were  driven  out 
of  the  Garden  of  Eden.  After  that  they  had  children.  Cain,  the 
eldest  son,  was  very  wicked ;  but  Abel  loved  and  prayed  to  God, 
and  believed  in  Him. 

Our  first  picture  shows  Cain  and  Abel  in  the  act  of  offering 
sacrifices  to  God.  Both  these  sons  were  brought  up  to  work — and 
'  this  was  right.  It  is  a  great  sin  to  be  idle.  Cain  was  a  tiller  of 
the  ground,  what  we  call  a  farmer ;  Abel  was  a  shepherd,  and  took  care  of  sheep. 
Now,  God  had  commanded  them  to  offer  up  a  sacrifice  to  Him  of  the  "  first  fruits  ;  " 
that  is,  something  of  the  very  best  the}'  had.  He  wanted  them  to  give  it  with  a  free 
heart,  and  a  willing,  humble  spirit.  Abel  offered  a  lamb.  He  sacrificed  the  lamb  in 
faith  and  true  obedience.  Cain  offered  a  sacrifice  too ;  he  brought  of  the  first-fruits  of  the 
ground.  But  he  did  not  confess  his  sins,  nor  ask  for  forgiveness.  So  God  accepted 
Abel  and  his  sacrifice ;  but  Cain  and  his  sacrifice,  God  did  not  accept.  He  saw  that 
Cain's  heart  was  envious  and  jealous  of  his  good  and  gentle  brother.  Look  at  the 
picture,  and  see  how  the  smoke  of  Abel's  lamb  ascends  steadily  up  to  heaven,  while  that 
of  Cain  is  beaten  down  to  the  ground. 


14  CAIN   AND   ABEL. 

When  Cain  found  that  the  Lord  had  accepted  Abel's  offering,  and  not  his  own,  he 
became  very  angry.  Satan  was  in  his  heart.  One  daj^,  when  Cain  and  Abel  were  in 
the  field  together,  Cain  struck  Abel  and  killed  him.     Our  second  picture  is 

"THE  MURDER  OF  ABEL." 

Cain  thought  nobody  saw  him  kill  his  brother,  but  God  saw  him,  and  asked,  "  Where 
is  Abel  thy  brother  ?  "  The  cowardly,  guilty  man  told  a  lie,  and  said,  "  I  know  not ;  am 
I  my  brother's  keeper  ?  " — as  though  it  were  possible  to  deceive  the  Almighty.  But 
God  had  seen  Abel  die,  and  He  punished  Cain,  and  drove  him  away,  far  from  his  father, 
and  mother,  and  brothers,  and  sisters  ;  and  he  was  a  vagabond  and  a  wanderer  in  the 
earth. 

And  now,  dear  children,  we  have  seen  who  the  first  murderer  was,  Cain.  But  do  you 
suppose  he  became  a  murderer  all  at  once?  No;  he  came  to  it  by  degrees  ;  just  as  the 
acorn  grows  into  the  oak.  There  was  a  day  when  Cain  had  the  first  feeling  of  hatred, 
or  anger,  towards  his  brother.  That  feeling  was  the  beginning.  Heart-murder  is  just 
as  bad,  in  the  sight  of  God,  as  hand-murder.  The  Bible  tells  us,  that  "  He  who  hateth 
his  brother  is  a  murderer." 

If  we  indulge  angry  and  hateful  feelings,  in  our  hearts,  towards  a  person,  that 
makes  us  murderers  in  God's  sight.  The  reason  is,  that,  if  we  let  these  feelings  stay 
there,  and  grow,  they  will  soon  make  us  real  murderers. 

Sayings  of  childhood. — A  little  boy  seeing  two  nestling  birds  pecking  at  each 
other,  inquired  of  his  elder  brother  what  they  were  doing.  "  They  are  quarreling,"  was 
the  reply.  "  No,"  replied  the  child,  "  that  cannot  be  ;  they  are  brothers."  Dear  children, 
learn  to  love  one  another.  Learn  to  "  hold  in  "  your  temper.  The  old  rule  for  holding 
in  was,  "Think  twice  before  you  speak  once."  Another  is,  "  If  you  are  tempted  to  be 
angry,  say  the  Lord's  Prayer  before  you  speak."  But  the  best  rule  of  all  is  to  keep 
close  to  Jesus. 


S^^ 


THE   FLOOD. 


S  time  went  on,  and  men  began  to  multiply,  they  greatly  increased  in  sin. 
^N..      //    M     '^^^  world  got  so  wicked,  that  God  saw  nothing  but  evil  when  He  looked 
-''-^-  '      ^  -  down  on  it.     So  the  Lord  determined  that  He  would  bring  a  flood 

of  waters  upon  the  earth  to  destroy  every  living  thing.  How 
terribly  wicked  these  people  must  have  been,  when  God  saw  that 
nothing  else  would  suffice. 
^  But  in  the  midst  of  all  this  wickedness  there  was  one  hoi}' 
man,  named  Noah.  God  promised  to  save  him.  He  commanded 
Noah  to  make  an  ark  of  gopher  wood,  and  told  him  how  long  and  how  broad  it  was  to  be, 
and  how  to  build  it.  It  was  to  be  a  great  ship,  and  yet  there  have  been  larger  ships  built 
since.  You  have  all  heard  about  that  mammoth  steamer,  the  Great  Eastern.  She  is 
larger  than  Noah's  ark  was. 

Many  years  was  the  ark  building ;  and  all  that  time  people  laughed  at  Noah,  for  his 
folly,  when  he  told  them  what  God  had  said.  But  Noah  did  as  God  told  him,  and  when 
the  ark  was  finished,  he  stored  it  with  food.  And  God  sent  him  a  pair  of  all  sorts  of  ani- 
mals that  were  in  the  world,  and  he  put  them  into  the  ark.  Noah  then  entered  the  ark 
with  his  three  sons,  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japheth,  his  wife,  and  his  sons'  wives  and 
"  the  Lord  shut  him  in.  " 

Then  it  began  to  rain.  What  a  fearful  storm  that  was  !  For  forty  days  and  forty 
nights  it  rained  without  stopping,  so  that  even  the  highest  hills  were  covered  ;  and  all  flesh 
died,  both  man  and  beast.  In  the  first  picture  the  artist  has  drawn  a  high  rock  which 
the  waters  have  not  yet  full}^  covered.  See  how  the  mother  lion  is  trying  to  save  her 
baby  lion.  See  the  people  struggling  to  get  on  that  rock  But  even  these  were  all 
destroyed.  But  what  about  Noah  ?  Was  he  safe  ?  Yes  :  the  ark  floated  upon  the 
waters.  It  did  not  sink,  because  God  kept  it  up.  The  storm  could  not  upset  it  nor  the 
sea  get  into  it,  for  God  took  care  of  it  and  all  that  was  in  it. 

Now,  dear  children,  why  did  God  show  Noah  such  grace  ?      I   will   tell  you.      It 

was  because  God  saw  that  Noah  was  righteous — that  means  that  he  tried  to  be  good  ;  and 

i6 


i8  THE   FLOOD. 

next,  because  he  believed  what  God  said  to  him.  O,  it  does  alwaj^s  pay  to  obey  our 
Heavenly  Father  !  Can  you  tell  me,  who  is  our  Ark  of  Salvation  ?  "JF.SI'S."  Yes,  that 
is  right.  Outside  of  Him  all  is  ruin  and  death.  And  to  3-ou  who  are  3-et  outside  is  the 
loving  message  given,  ''  Come  thou  into  the  Ark.  "     O,  come  to-day. 

At  length,  when  the  rain  was  over,  the  ark  rested  upon  a  mountain  called  Ararat ; 
and  Noah  opened  the  window.  All  the  ground  was  covered  with  water.  No  green  trees 
or  flowers,  no  living  creature  to  be  seen.  Then  Noah  sent  out  of  the  ark  a  raven  and  a 
dove.  The  raven  flew  about,  and  did  not  return  to  Noah.  But  the  dove  was  not  like 
the  raven  ;  it  would  not  feed  upon  the  dead  bodies,  and  there  was  no  resting-place  for  it, 
so  it  flew  back  again,  and  Noah  took  it  into  the  ark.  After  a  week  he  sent  her  forth 
again ;  this  time  she  returned  with  an  olive-leaf  in  her  mouth.  Noah  was  very  glad 
to  see  this  leaf,  for  by  it  he  knew  that  soon  all  would  be  dry  and  pleasant  again. 

"THE  DOVE  LEAVING  THE  ARK." 

After  another  week  he  sent  out  the  dove  again,  but  she  returned  no  more. 

Then  God  gave  Noah  the  word  to  come  forth  from  the  ark.  Noah's  first  act,  after  he 
came  out,  was  to  build  an  altar  unto  the  Lord,  and  offer  a  sacrifice  of  thanksgiving  upon 
it.  God  was  pleased  with  his  offerings,  and  made  a  promise  to  Noah.  The  Lord  spoke 
unto  Noah,  saying,  "  Behold  I  establish  my  covenant  with  you.  "  Do  you  know  what  a 
covenant  means?  It  is  an  agreement  between  two  persons.  So  God  made  an  agree- 
ment with  Noah  that  he  would  never  destroy  the  world  by  a  flood  again.  And  God  set 
the  rainbow  in  the  clouds  as  a  sign  of  His  promise.  Do  you  know  that  the  rainbow  is 
an  emblem  of  faithfulness  ?  God  said,  "  /  zuill  look  upon  it.,  and  I  will  remember  my 
covenant.  " 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — One  little  boy's  idea  of  the  rainbow  was,  that  it  is  "  the 
reflection  of  God's  smile."  Whenever  my  little  readers  look  upon  the  bow,  remember 
God  is  looking  upon  it  too,  and  never  fear  to  put  your  trust  in  Him.  God  is  very  good 
and  kind. 


THE   TOWER  OF   BABEL. 


gf^. 


HEN  Noali  and  his  family  came  out  of  the  ark,  they  went  into  dif- 
ferent places  and  built  cities  and  houses  ;  and  thev  had  niauv  child- 
ren, and  the  earth  was  soon  full  of  people  again.  These  people  all 
spoke  the  same  language.  Many  of  them  were  very  wicked,  and 
the  longer  time  went  on  the  worse  they  grew.  By  degrees  they 
i»vA  forgot  God's  mercy  to  their  forefathers  in  saving  them  from  the 
flood,  and  they  became  proud  and  self-willed.  They  sought  to 
make  themselves  great,  not  to  please  God  ;  and  in  their  pride,  they 
said,  "  Let  us  build  us  a  citj^,  and  a  tower  whose  top  may  reach  into  heaven  ;  and  let  us 
make  us  a  name,  lest  Me  be  scattered  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth."  They 
thought  if  they  could  build  a  tower  whose  top  should  reach  to  heaven,  they  could  escape 
if  another  flood  came  upon  the  earth. 

The  Lord  let  them  go  on  for  some  time  in  their  conceit.  They  worked  hard,  piling 
story  above  story,  until  the  tower  was  very  high.  Then  the  Lord  came  down  to  see  the 
city  and  the  tower,  which  the  children  of  men  builded.  God  was  angry  with  them, 
because  they  forgot  Him.  So  He  confounded  their  speech — that  is,  made  them  to  speak 
different  languages.  They  could  no  longer  understand  each  other ;  so  they  had  to  stop 
building.  This  tower  was  called  the  Tower  of  Babel,  or  confusion,  from  the  confusion  of 
tongues  that  prevented  its  being  finished.  The  wicked  people  were  scattered  abroad 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth. 


20 


ABRAHAM  GOINO   INTO  THE   LAND  OF  CANAAN. 


E    read  a  great  deal  about  Abraham  in  the   Bible.      He  was  bom 

about  300  years  after  the  flood,  and  lived  in  a  place  called  Ur,  in 

the  country  of  the  Chaldeans.     The  people  there  were  very  wicked. 

I  ^ ,         So  God  told  him  that  if  he  would  leave  his  home  and  go  to  a  land 

^'-'^C^  that  He  would  show  him,  that  He  would  bless  him,  and  make  his 

■'^■^    name  great,  and  that  by-and-bj'  the  land  should  be  given  to  his 

children. 

Abraham  then  had  no  children  ;  but  still  he  believed  God,  and 
did  just  as  God  told  him.  He  took  with  him  those  that  would  go  of  his  family — his 
wife  Sarah,  and  his  nephew  Lot.  He  took  also  all  his  cattle — great  droves  of  cows,  and 
goats,  and  sheep,  and  camels,  and  asses.  In  the'  picture  we  see  the  sen-ants  driving  the 
flocks.  Along  the  journey  they  camped  out.  They  pitched  their  tents  wherever  the 
land  offered  food  for  the  cattle  ;  there  they  would  stay  till  all  the  grass  was  eaten  up ; 
then  take  up  their  tents,  and  move  to  another  place.  Thus  they  journeyed  till  they 
came  into  the  promised  land. 

Then  the  Lord  appeared  unto  Abraham  again,  and  told  him  to  look  at  the  land,  for 
that  was  the  place  which  his  children  should  have  for  their  own.  But,  children,  don't 
you  think  there  was  a  good  deal  to  make  Abraham  doubt  ?  The  country  was  full  of 
wicked  men ;  Abraham  did  not  own  a  bit  of  the  land ;  and  he  had  no  child  either. 
Then,  as  soon  as  Abraham  entered  Canaan,  "  there  was  a  famine."  But  Abraham  had 
great  faith  ;  he  was  sure  that  all  God  says  is  right  and  true,  and  that  somehow,  though 
he  did  not  know  how,  God  would  do  as  He  had  promised. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — What  is  faith  ?  A  beautiful  answer  was  given  by  a 
little  Scotch  girl.  When  her  class  at  school  was  examined,  she  replied,  "  JVai'f  a  nrr, 
and  dinna -d)cary ! ''''  A  child  told  me  there  are  3,600  promises  in  the  Bible.  Only 
think  of  that,  dear  children.  If  j-ou  belong  to  Jesus  all  these  promises  belong 
to  3'ou. 


22 


ABRAHAM    ENTERTAINS   THREE    STRANGERS. 


NE  da}-,  when  Abraham  was  sitting  in  the  door  of  his  tent  during 
the  heat  of  the  day,  he  looked  np,  and  saw  three  strangers  standing 
.  near.  They  were  angels  sent  to  Abraham,  and  bore  tidings  to  make 
glad  his  heart.  One  of  these  three  was  the  Lord  Jesns.  The 
'^  ■  -)  picture  which  represents  the  scene  is  a  most  beautiful  one. 
f^  In  those  early  days  people  were  very  hospitable.  Abraham's 
^'^s5>>  kindness  would  allow  no  one  to  pass  without  offering  him  rest  and 
refreshment.  So  he  ran  to  meet  them,  and  bowed  himself  toward 
the  ground,  as  was  the  custom  then,  and  said,  "  Aly  Lord,  if  now  I  have  found  favor  in 
thy  sight,  pass  not  away,  I  pray  thee  from  thy  servant ;  let  a  little  water,  I  pray  you, 
be  fetched,  and  wash  your  feet,  and  rest  yourselves  under  the  tree  ;  and  I  will  fetch  a 
morsel  of  bread,  and  comfort  ye  your  hearts  ;  after  that  ye  shall  pass  on  :  for  therefore 
are  ye  come  to  your  servant."  So  the  men  sat  down,  and  Abraham  ran  into  his  tent  to 
Sarah  his  wife,  and  told  her  to  make  cakes  quickly  ;  then  he  ran  to  the  field,  and  took  a 
calf,  and  killed  and  dressed  it ;  and  he  brought  the  calf,  and  the  cakes,  and  butter,  and 
milk,  and  sjave  them  to  the  men  under  the  tree  ;  and  thev  did  eat,  and  Abraham  .stood 
and  waited  upon  them.  When  the  meal  was  over,  the  angels  asked  of  Abraham,  where 
was  Sarah  his  wife.  And  Abraham  said,  "  She  is  in  the  tent."  Then  the  Lord,  by  the 
mouth  of  the  angels,  told  Abraham,  He  would  soon  give  him  and  Sarah  a  son.  When 
Sarah,  who  was  still  in  the  tent,  heard  this,  she  laughed,  and  thought  it  could  not  be 
true.  The  Lord  chided  Sarah  for  thus  doubting  His  word,  and  reminded  her  that  with 
Him  nothing  was  impossible.  After  this  the  angels  departed,  and  Abraham  went  with 
them  towards  Sodom,  "  to  bring  them  on  their  wa}'." 


24 


LOT  FLEEING  FROM  SODOM. 


saw   in   our   last   talk  that  Abraham  went   with   the  three  angels 

toward  Sodom.      He  onl}'  went  a  short   distance  to  show  them  the 

way,  as   was   the   custom   then.     Then   two   of  the   angels   went  on 

',t^_ui.# -ravirf/  -r^^   towards  Sodom,  but  the  Lord  stayed  with  Abraham  and  told  him 

f^ "h^^Mwff^^^     that  He  was    angrj-  with    those    two  wicked   cities,   Sodom    and 

Gomorrah,  and  was  come  to  destroy  them.     Abraham   thought  of 

Lot  right   awa}' ;  his  kind  heart  was  touched  with   fear,  lest  Lot 

might  be  destroyed  with  the  wicked  people  among  whom  he  dwelt ; 

so  he  prayed  God  to  save  Sodom  if  fifty  righteous  people  should  be  found  therein.     When 

that  prayer  was  answered,  then  Abraham  begged  Him  for  the  sake  of  fort}- ;  then  for 

thirty  ;  then  for  twentj' ;  until  at  last  God  promised  that  he  w'ould  spare  the  cities  if  ther  t 

could  be  found  only  ten  good  men  therein.    Wasn't  it  good  of  Abraham  thus  to  plead  for 

Lot  ?    \\'e  should  all  remember  our  friends  in  prayer,  and  ask  God  to  take  care  of  them. 

Just  think,  not  even   ten   righteous  men  were   found !      Don't  vou   think  thev  were 

terribly  wicked  cities  ?     Lot  was  the  only  good  man  there.     All  the  rest  laughed  at  him 

becaiise  he  tried  to  make  them  do  better.     One  evening  two  strangers  came  into  the  city 

where  Lot  lived.       He  was  sitting  at  the  gate  of  the  city  ;  and  when  he  saw  the  angels, 

he  arose  and  bowed  respectfully,  and  brought  them  to  his  house,  and  set  supper  before 

them.    The  wicked  Sodomites  wanted  to  harm  them  ;  Lot  was  the  only  person  who  would 

take  them  in,  and  shelter  them  from  the  wicked  people  in  the  street. 

After  Lot  took  the  angels  into  his  house,  they  told   him  to  gather  together  all  the 

members  of  his   family,  and  to  take  them  all  with  him  out  of  the  city,  for  the  Lord  was 

going  to  destro}-  it.      Lot  had  a  wife  and  two  daughters  at  home — he  told  them  ;  then  he 

went  out  and  spoke  to  his  married  daughters,  but  their  husbands  would  not  believe  Lot's 

warning,  and  he  was  obliged  to  leave  them  behind. 

26 


28  LOT   FLEEING   FROM   SODOM. 

In  the  morning,  the  angels  took  hold  of  Lot,  and  his  wife,  and  daughters,  and  led 
them  almost  b}-  force,  awaj'  from  their  home,  telling  them,  "  Escape  for  thy  life  to  the 
mountain;  stay  not,  look  not  behind  thee."  The}' were  frightened,  and  begged  not  to 
have  to  go  so  far  as  the  wild  mountains.  ]\Iight  the}-  not  go  to  the  little  city  near  at 
hand  ?  Their  wish  was  granted,  and  for  Lot's  sake,  this  city  was  spared.  Its  name  was 
Zoar.  In  the  picture,  the  artist  shows  us  the  cit}-  in  flames.  The  walls  are  crumbling 
in  the  terrible  heat.  Great  clouds  of  smoke  roll  upward  and  fill  the  sky.  See  how 
anxious  Lot  is !  His  face  is  lifted  to  heaven  in  prayer,  while  with  his  arms  he  urges  his 
daughters  on.  In  this  dreadful  judgment  Lot's  wife  was  disobedient  to  the  commands  of 
the  angels  :  "She  looked  back  from  behind  her."  She  did  not  like  to  leave  Sodom. 
Perhaps  she  thought  of  her  married  daughters  in  the  city,  or  wanted  to  save  her  goods, 
or  more  likely  did  not  quite  believe  that  God  was  going  to  bum  the  place  ;  and  so  she 
stood  and  looked,  and  the  fiery  rain  fell  upon  her,  "  and  she  became  a  pillar  of  salt." 

In  the  morning,  Abraham  rose  very  eai'ly,  and  went  to  look  toward  Sodom  ;  "  and  lo, 
the  smoke  of  the  country  went  up  as  the  smoke  of  a  furnace."  But  God  had  remembered 
Abraham's  prayer  for  Lot,  and  kept  him  safely. 

Here  we  see  what  an  evil  thing  it  is  to  sin  against  God.  This  was  a  terrible  fire ; 
but,  dear  children,  "  the  earth  and  all  the  works  that  are  in  it  "  will  by-and-b}-  be 
burned  up,  on  account  of  the  wickedness  which  is  in  the  world  God  spares  it  for 
awhile,  but  its  end  shall  come.  Pray,  then,  to  God,  that  He  would  save  you  in  that 
hour,  as  He  saved  Lot  from  burning  Sodom,  "the  Lord  being  merciful  unto  him." 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Sin  will  certainly  be  punished.  A  gentleman  making 
free  with  the  Bible,  said,  in  the  presence  of  others :  "I  am  seventy  years  of  age,  and 
have  never  seen  such  a  place  as  hell  after  all  that  has  been  said  about  it."  His  little 
grandson,  about  seven  years  of  age,  who  had  been  listening  to  the  conversation,  said: 
^''  Grandpa^  have  you  ever  bcoi  dead  yet  ?'"  But,  if  we  are  righteous,  as  Lot  was,  we 
need  have  no  fear.  Two  little  friends  slept  in  bedrooms  next  to  each  other.  One  night 
a  storm  came  up.  After  repeating  their  prayers,  and  while  being  put  to  bed,  they 
expressed  great  fear  of  the  lightning,  which  flashed  very  brightly.  They  were  told  not 
to  mind  it,  it  would  not  hurt  them  if  they  were  good.  And  now  being  left  with  the 
doors  open,  one  was  heard  to  call  to  the  other :  "  Nelly,  do  you  suppose  the  lightning 
will  strike  us  if  we  say  our  prayers  twice  ?  "  You  see,  she  thought  it  was  the  saying 
of  the  prayers  that  moves  God.  But,  let  us  remember  it  is  the  heart  God  looks  at.  A 
child  six  years  old  said :   "  When  we  kneel  down  in  the  school-room  to  pray,  it  seems  as 


LOT   FLEEING   FROM   SODOM. 


29 


if  my  heart  talked."  That  is  what  I  want  yon  to  learn  —the  heart  cirmoit  in  prayer. 
I  think  Abraham  mnst  have  prayed  with  all  his  heart,  when  he  asked  God  to  save  Lot. 
Words  are  nothing,  if  the  heart  prays  not.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  yon  can  pray  and 
not  speak  a  word.  "  I  said  in  my  heart,"  and  "  My  heart  crieth  out,"  is  the  language 
of  the  Psalmist. 


THE   EXPULSION   OF   HAGAR. 


ESIDES  Sarah,  his  first  wife,  Abraham  had  another  wife,  named 
Hagar,  who  was  an  Egyptian  woman.  Several  of  the  patriarchs, 
or  good  men  of  that  period  of  the  world,  had  more  wives  than  one  ; 
God  permitted  this  in  that  dark  age ;  but  it  was  not  according  to 
His  rule  in  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  Christ,  when  he 
came,  forbade  it.  Now  Hagar  had  a  son  named  Ishmael,  and 
Sarah  had  a  son  named  Isaac.  Ishmael  was  now  almost  grown 
up,  and  he  behaved  very  unkindly  to  his  little  brother  Isaac,  mocking  and  teasing 
him  when  they  were  playing  together.  Sarah,  with  all  the  tenderness  of  a  mother, 
could  not  bear  that  her  boy  should  be  treated  in  this  way ;  and  so  she  begged 
Abraham  to  send  away  Hagar  and  her  son  Ishmael.  Now  Abraham  loved  both  his  boys ; 
and  he  was  grieved  that  they  should  quarrel,  and  that  Sarah  should  ask  him  to  punish 
Hagar  and  Ishmael  so  severely.  But  God  commanded  Abraham  to  do  this.  Remem- 
ber, children,  God  saw  Ishmael  teasing  his  little  brother  Isaac.  It  displeased  God. 
"  God,  "  says  Matthew  Henry,  "  takes  notice  what  children  do  in  their  play,  and  will 
reckon  with  them  if  they  say  or  do  amiss,  though  their  parents  do  not." 

And  so  Abraham  rose,  in  the  morning,  and  called  Hagar,  and  gave  her  a  bottle  of 
water,  and  bread,  and  her  son  Ishmael,  and  sent  them  both  away.  Dore  the  artist,  has 
made  the  picture  look  like  early  morning.  It  is  twilight — or  just  before  the  sun  fully 
appears. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  little  neighbor  asks;  "  Does  God  always  hear  the 
naughty  words  we  speak  in  our  play  ?  "  Yes  ;  and  He  can  read  the  thoughts  that  arise 
in  your  hearts,  when  you  feel  naughty  towards  3-our  little  companions.  Are  you  not 
sorry  to  grieve  your  Heavenly  Father  ?  O,  do  go  to  Him  and  tell  Him  how  sorry  you 
are,  and  ask  Him  not  only  to  forgive,  but  to  take  it  all  away ;   ask  Him  earnestly. 


30 


HAGAR  AND   ISHMAEL  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


Vl AGAR  and  Ishmael  went  into  the  wilderness  of  Beersheba.    Thev 

f     wandered   about   in   that  wild  country;     the  water  in  the  bottle 

was  soon  gone,  and  there  being  no  prospect  of  getting  more,  she 

expected   nothing   less    than   the   death   of    her  child.       It  was 

very  hot,  and  Ishmael  fainted,  and  his  mother  cast  him  under 

bush  ;  and  she  went  a  "  good  wa}-  off,"  for  she  said,  "  Let  me  not 

see  the  death  of  the  child."      And  she  lifted  up  her  voice  and  wept. 

Our  picture  shows  the  stricken  mother  in  agonizing  prayer ; 
Ishmael  lies  on  the  ground,  ready  to  die.  And  the  poor  boy  cried  aloud  ;  "  and  God 
heard  the  voice  of  the  lad,  and  the  angel  of  God  called  to  Hagar  out  of  heaven,  and  said 
unto  her,  what  aileth  thee,  Hagar  ?  fear  not ;  for  God  hath  heard  the  voice  of  the  lad 
where  he  is.  Arise,  lift  up  the  lad,  and  hold  him  in  thine  hand ;  for  I  will  make  him  a 
great  nation.  And  God  opened  her  eyes,  and  she  saw  a  well  of  water ;  and  she  went, 
and  filled  the  bottle  with  water,  and  gave  the  lad  drink."  And  God  was  with  Ishmael, 
and  made  him  well,  and  he  grew  up  and  Mved  in  the  wilderness,  and  became  aii  archer, 
or  hunter. 

Sayings  of  childhood. — A  dear  bo}-  wants  to  know  "  if  God  opened  a  well  for 
Hagar  and  Ishmael  just  then,  or  was  there  one  there  all  the  time,  and  she  did  not 
see  it  ?  "  Well,  children,  I  think  God  created  it  then  and  there.  But,  no  matter  which 
is  true ;  God  can  take  care  of  us  wherever  we  are.  If  even  our  friends  forsake  us, 
let  us  never  forget  to  trust  in  Him.  A  little  fellow  eight  years  old,  who  was  without 
a  relative  in  the  world,  was  asked  by  a  lady,  if  he  did  not  have  any  fears  as  to  whether 
he  would  get  along  in  life.  The  child  looked  into  her  face  and  gravely  replied  :  "  Don't 
you  suppose  God  can  take  care  of  a  little  bo}^  just  as  well  as  He  can  of  a  man."  Cer- 
tainly, noble  little  fellow.  God  is  as  careful  of  the  smallest  child,  as  He  is  of  the  oldest 
or  the  greatest  man.     Only  trust  Him,  and  obe}'^  Him  ! 


32 


TRIAL  OF  ABRAHAM'S  FAITH. 


FTER  Hagar  and  Ishmael  were  gone  away,  God  spake  to  Abraham,  and 

said,  "  Take  now  th}-  son,  thine  only  soil,  Isaac,  whom  thou  lovest,  and  get 

thee  into  the  land  of  IMoriah  ;  and  offer  him  there,  for  a  burnt-offering,  upon 

one  of  the  mountains  which  I  will  tell  thee  of"    Don't  3-011  think, 

dear  children,  that  was  a  strange  command  from  God?     But  God 

didn't  want  to  make  Abraham  unhappy.      No,  He  only  wished  to 

try  Abraham's   faith,  to  see  if  Abraham  would  be  obedient,  and  if 

^t'at^*  he  loved  God  more  than  his  dear  child. 

Abraham  knew  that  God  would  not  order  him  to  do  anything 
wrong,  and  so  this  good  man  obeyed  Avithout  a  murmur.  "  Abraham  rose  up  early  in 
the  morning,  and  saddled  his  ass,  and  took  two  of  his  young  men  with  him,  and  Isaac 
his  son,  and  clave  the  wood  for  the  burnt-oflferiug,  and  rose  iip  and  went  imto  the  place 
of  which  God  had  told  him."  The  journe}-  took  three  days.  I  sometimes  wish  that  Moses 
had  given  us  some  of  the  conversation  between  Abraham  and  Isaac  during  that  never-to- 
be-forgotten  jouruev.  And  now  the}-  came  near  the  spot  and  saw  the  mountain  afar  off, 
where  Isaac  was  to  be  offered.  Leaving  the  ass  and  the  two  young  men  behind,  the 
father  and  his  son  went  towards  the  mountain.  In  the  picture  you  see  the  aged  patriarch 
toiling  up  the  mountain,  and  before  him  Isaac,  carrying  the  wood  with  which  the 
sacrifice  is  to  be  burnt. 

Now  Isaac  had  been  taught  by  his  good  father  to  sacrifice  to  God,  as  was  the  custom 
in  those  days  ;  and,  on  the  way,  he  began  to  wonder  where  the  sacrifice  was,  and  verj- 
innocently  said  :  "  My  father  behold  the  fire  and  the  wood  ;  but  where  is  the  lamb  for  a 
burnt-offering  ?  "  For  Isaac  did  not  3-et  know  that  he  was  to  be  the  lamb.  Oh,  how 
this  must  have  touched  Abraham's  heart !  Isaac  had  been  a  good  boy,  and  it  was  no 
wonder,  then,  if  he  dearly  loved  him.      But  he  could  not  make  up  his  mind  to  tell  him, 

34 


36  TRIAL   OF   ABRAHAM'S   FAITH. 

and  he  oiilj'  said, — still,  perhaps,  hoping  that  God  would  spare  him  in  the  end, — "  M5' 
son,  God  will  provide  himself  a  lamb  for  a  burnt-oflfering  ;  so  the}-  went  both  of  them 
together." 

But  Isaac  soon  knew  he  was  to  be  the  lamb,  for  his  father  built  an  altar,  and  put  the 
wood  upon  it,  and  bouud  Isaac,  and  laid  him  upon  the  altar,  and  took  the  knife  to 
slay  his  son.  And  Isaac  did  not  complain  or  struggle.  He  was  ready,  like  his  father, 
to  do  the  will  of  God.  He  was  about  twenty  j^ears  old.  It  does  not  appear  that  he 
tried  one  moment  to  resist  his  good  old  father,  who  was  one  hundred  and  twenty  years 
of  age.     Oh,  how  God  loves  such  obedient  hearts  ! 

But  just  as  Abraham  had  the  knife  ready  to  slay  his  son,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  called 
unto  him  out  of  heaven,  and  said,  "Abraham,  Abraham,  lay  not  thine  hand  upon  the 
lad,  neither  do  thou  anything  unto  him  ;  for  now  I  know  that  thou  fearest  God,  seeing 
thou  hast  not  withheld  thy  son,  thine  only  son,  from  Me." 

The  trial  was  over.  God  had  proved  Abraham,  and  his  faith  had  not  failed.  Then 
Abraham  looked,  and  saw  a  ram  caught  in  a  bush  by  the  horns,  and  he  offered  the  ram 
for  a  burnt-oifering,  instead  of  Isaac.  And  the  angel  called  again  to  Abraham,  and  said, 
"  Because  thou  hast  done  this  thing,  blessing,  I  will  bless  thee,  and  multiplying,  I  will 
multiply  thee,  and  all  the  nations  shall  be  blessed  in  thy  seed."  Dear  children,  I  love 
to  read  this  beautiful  story.  Don't  you  ?  It  always  reminds  me  of  the  love  of  God,  in 
giving  His  only  Son  for  a  sacrifice  for  us.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  the  seed  of 
Abraham,  who  came  to  save  sinners,  and  to  be  a  blessing  to  all  people.  "  God  so  loved 
the  world,  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should 
not  perish,  but  have  everla.sting  life." 

Saving.s  of  childhood  : — I  asked  a  little  boy,  was  it  not  wrong  for  Abraham  to 
take  a  knife  to  slay  Isaac?  Would'nt  it  have  been  murder?  His  answer  was,  "  No; 
for  God  could'nt  tell  him  to  do  what  was  not  right."  That  is  a  good  answer.  God  not 
only  would  not,  but  could  not,  tell  him  to  do  wrong.  All  that  God  does  is  good  and 
right.  When  He  sends  us  pain,  or  sickness,  or  sorrow.  He  does  it  wisely,  for  good,  not 
for  evil ;  we  cannot  know  why,  but  God  knows  ;  let  us  ask  Him  to  make  us  obedient  to 
His  will  as  Abraham  and  Isaac  were.  You  know  we  are  taught  to  pray  that  God's 
"  will  may  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven."  This  means  that  lue  should  obey 
God  as  the  angels  do  in  heaven.  A  Sunday-school  teacher  once  asked  his  class,  lioiv 
the  angels  obey  God.  Different  answers  were  given  ;  but  the  best  was  that  of  a  little  boy, 
who  said,  "  Thej-  obey  ivithout  asking  any  questions^      That   was  a   splendid   answer.. 


TRIAL  OF   ABRAHAM'S  FAITH. 


:si 


One  good  way  to  learn  to  obey  God,  is  to  obey  our  parents.  I  have  sometimes  heard  a 
father  call  to  his  son,  "John,  here,  I  want  you  to  go  on  an  errand."  John  is  making 
some  bobtails  for  his  kite.  Instead  of  minding,  at  once,  what  his  father  tells  him,  he 
keeps  on  with  what  he  is  doing,  and  says,  "  Won't  it  do  by-and-by,  when  I  get  through 
with  fixing  my  kite  ?"  Now  that  is  not  the  way  in  which  the  angels  obey.  They  do  every- 
thing that  God  tells  them  to  do  ;  and  they  do  it  at  once,  without  stopping  to  ask  questions. 
God  has  a  right  to  expect  this  kind  of  obedience  from  us.  He  expects  us  to  do  every- 
thing that  He  commands.  He  never  does  wrong  Himself;  and  never  commands 
others  to  do  wrong. 


THE   BURIAL  OF  SARAH. 


OU  remember,  my  dear  children,  that  Sarah  was  Abraham's  wife. 
They  had  lived  together  many  years.  But  at  last,  when  she  was 
127  years  old,  Sarah  died  in  Hebron,  and  Abraham  and  Isaac 
wept  for  her.  Now  in  all  that  country  Abraham  did  not  own  a 
foot  of  land,  for  he  was  a  stranger  there. 

So  he  went  to  the  prince  to  whom  Hebron  belonged,  and 
begged  to  buy  a  field  with  trees  in  it,  and  a  rock  where  there  was  a 
deep  cave  that  was  called  Machpelah.  The  prince  offered  to  give  it 
to  him  ;  but  Abraham  would  not  take  it  as  a  gift.  He  agreed  for  a  price,  and  paid  the 
money  for  the  bur\ring-place.  It  was  not  in  money  like  ours  now ;  but  in  lumps  of  sil- 
ver weighed  out  in  balances,  and  each  lump  with  a  mark  stamped  on  it — four  hundred 
of  them. 

Abraham  laid  the  body  of  Sarah  in  the  cave  of  the  field  of  Machpelah.  It  was  usual 
in  those  times  and  in  that  country  to  bury  people  in  caves,  which  were  like  little  cham- 
bers cut  out  of  the  side  of  some  hill.  Abraham  was  buried  there  afterwards  himself, 
and  so  was  Isaac,  and  Isaac's  son  after  him,  in  the  cave  of  Machpelah.  That  cave  has 
been  kept  sacred  ever  since.  There  is  a  building  over  it  now,  and  no  stranger  is  allowed 
to  go  into  it ;  but  deep  down  there  is  a  golden  grating,  and  far  within  lie  these  holy  men 
and  women  of  old.  Abraham  Avas  ver\-  much  grieved  to  lose  his  dear  wife,  with  whom 
he  had  lived  happily  so  many  ^-ears.  In  the  picture  we  see  the  good  old  man  led  ten- 
derly away  after  the  funeral  is  over,  but  still  turning  back  with  eager  and  sorrowful  gaze 
toward  the  sepulchre. 

Dear  children,  it  is  Acr}-  sad  to  see  our  dear  friends  die,  and  to  see  their  bodies  put  into 
the  coffin,  and  laid  in  the  grave  ;  but  if  they  loved  God,  and  we  too  love  Him,  as  Abraham 
and  Sarah  did,  we  shall  meet  them  again  in  heaven.  This  thought  comforted  Abraham. 
Sayings  of  childhood. — A  father  died,  and  as  they  bore  him  out  of  the  house  in 
his  coffin,  a  little  girl  asked  her  mother,  "  \\'hen  will  they  bring  papa  back  ?  "  The 
mother  explained  that  her  papa  had  gone  to  heaven  ;  but,  if  good,  they  would  go  to  live 
with  him.  The  child  exclaimed  :  "  Hadn't  we  better  be  packing  up  and  getting  ready  ?" 
Little  ones,  are  von  readv  ? 

38 


ELIEZER  AND  REBEKAH. 


AHAM  was  now  one  hundred  and  fortj-  5'ears  old.     Like  a  kind  father, 

;  wanted  to  see  his  son  happy  and  doing  well  in  life,  and  so  he  wished 

J  to  see  Isaac  married.     It   is  true  there  were  younsr  women  who 

1'';^^        lived  in  Canaan  who  might  have  been  found,  but  thej-  did  not 

love  and  worship  God ;   and  Abraham  wished  to  get  a  pious  wife 

for  his  son,'  and  not  an  idolator.     Now  Abraham  had  a  good  and 

'^  faithful  sen-ant    named    Eliezer,  who    had   lived  with  him,  and 

Sarah,  and    Isaac,    many    years.       Abraham  called  Eliezer,   and 

said,  "  Go  now  to  Mesopotamia,  where  I  used  to  live,  and  find  there  a  wife  for  mv  son 

Isaac,  and  bring  her  here."     Eliezer  gave  his  solemn  word  that  he  would  go  ;   and  he 

took  ten  of  his  master's  camels  with  provisions  and  presents,  and  journeyed  manv  days. 

One  evening,  when  he  had  come  into  the  neighborhood  where  Abraham  had  told  him 

to  go,  he  was  tired  and  wear}-,  and  sat  down  beside  a  well.     He  did  not  know  the  people 

who  lived  there,  nor  whom  to  choose  for  a  wife  for  Isaac ;   but  he  prayed  to  God  to  send 

out  to  him  the  damsel  whom  He  would  appoint   to  be  Isaac's  wife.     Scarcely  had   he 

ended  his   prayer,   when   Rebekah,  who  was  a  relative  of  Abraham  came  out  to  draw 

water.     She  was  very  sweet  and  pleasant-looking,  and  she  was  also  kind-hearted,  for  she 

not  only  gave  water  to  the  tired  stranger,  but  also  to  the  camels.     The   first  picture 

shows  the  first  meeting  between  Eliezer  and  Rebekah.     You  must  not  wonder,  children, 

at  Rebekah  going  to  draw  the  water,  for  it  was  quite  usual  then,  and  in  that  countrj-,  for 

persons  of  the  first  rank  to  be  so  employed.     Industry-  is  no  disgrace  to  any  rank,  but 

idleness  always  is. 

Eliezer  had  asked  God  to  show  him,  by  this  very  sign,  the  wife  whom  he  was  to  take 

for  Isaac,  and  now  he  felt  quite  sure  that  this  was  the  right  person  ;  so  he  made  himself 

known  to  Rebekah,  and  presented  her  with   bracelets  and  ear-rings.     Then   Rebekah, 

40 


...^"^^ 


^^^^^^_^^lj^   **^ 


mk^^ 


42  ELIEZER   AND    REBEKAH. 

having  learned  wlio  he  was,  ran  and  told  her  mother.  Soon  her  brother  Laban  learned 
the  news;  and  he  ran  out  to  the  stranger,  and  took  him  to  the  honse  of  Bethnel,  his 
father,  where  he  was  welcomed  and  pro^■ided  for.  Then  Eliezer  told  all  about  what  he 
had  come  for,  and  asked  if  Rebekah  might  go  to  Hebron,  and  marry  Isaac  :  and  they 
were  willing  she  should  go,  for  they  believed  it  was  God's  will. 

Then  Rebekah  said  good-bye  to  her  father  and  mother,  and  brothers  and  sisters,  and 
went  with  her  nurse  and  her  maids,  upon  camels,  with  Eliezer,  to  Hebron.  Now  it 
happened  that  Isaac  was  walking  in  the  field  on  the  evening  of  their  arrival ;  and  seeing 
them  coming,  he  went  towards  them.  And  Rebekah  asked  Eliezer  who  he  was ;  and, 
as  is  the  custom  of  that  country,  she  put  a  veil  on  her  face  as  a  token  of  modesty  on 
meeting  Isaac ;  for  nothing  in  a  woman  or  little  girl  is  so  lovel}-  as  modest}-  of 
behavior.     In  our  second  picture, 

ISAAC  WELCOMES  REBEKAH. 

He  received  her  with  great  jo}-.  And  Isaac  loved  her,  and  she  became  his  wife; 
and  God  blessed  them,  and  twentj^  years  after  He  gave  them  two  sons,  who  were 
named  Esau  and  Jacob.  Isaac  and  Rebekah  were  ver}-  proud  of  their  boys,  and  loved 
them  dearly. 


ISAAC  BLESSING  JACOB. 


;:^> 


OD  gave  two  sons  to  Isaac  and  Rebekah.  Their  names  were  Esau 
and  Jacob.  When  thej-  grew  up,  the}'  were  ver^-  unlike :  Esau 
was  wild,  and  high  spirited,  and  fond  of  hunting  in  the  field ;  but 
Jacob  was  quiet  and  gentle,  and  liked  to  look  after  the  sheep  and 
goats.  Now  to  the  elder  brother,  among  the  Hebrews,  belonged 
man}-  benefits,  among  the  rest  he  had  honor  paid  him  next  to  his  parents  ; 
he  had  a  double  portion  of  the  inheritance ;  and  the  Messiah,  or  Jesus 
Christ  was  to  be  born,  in  time,  of  his  familj^ — a  blessing  of  the  greatest 
price.  But  Esau  did  not  care  enough  about  all  these  blessings ;  he  did  not  seem  to  get 
anything  by  them,  and  he  liked  what  he  could  get  at  once,  better  than  what  was  a  great 
wa}'^  off. 

One  da}',  when  he  had  been  hunting,  he  came  home  very  hot,  and  tired,  and  hungry. 
Jacob  was  cooking  pottage,  or  soup,  in  his  tent,  and,  as  the  children  say,  "  Esau's  mouth 
watered"  for  some  of  the  savory  mess  ;  and  he  asked  Jacob  to  give  him  this  soup,  for  he 
was  very  hungry.  Jacob  asked  him  to  give  him  his  birthright  in  exchange  ;  and  Esau, 
who  was  wild  and  hasty,  agreed  to  do  so,  almost  without  a  second  thought.  And  so 
Jacob  seizing  the  opportunity,  made  his  bargain,  and  tricked  poor  Esau. 

Jacob  was  a  better  man  than  Esau.  But  it  was  not  right  of  him  to  trick  Esau,  and 
take  away  his  birthright,  when  he  was  hungry,  and  asked  for  bread.  This  is  a  blot  in 
Jacob's  character ;  and  it  afterwards  led  to  another,  as  one  bad  thing  generally  does. 
Esau,  however,  deserved  to  lose  his  birthright,  for  he  did  not  seem  to  set  much  value 
upon  it,  when  he  sold  it  for  a  paltry  meal  of  soup.  It  is  very  sad,  and  very  wicked,  to 
care  more  for  our  bodies  than  our  souls,  as  Esau  did  ;  to  think  more  about  what  we  shall 
eat  and  drink,  than  about  what  we  must  do  to  be  saved. 

44 


46  ISAAC   BLESSING  JACOB. 

A  time  was  to  come  when  Esau  would  be  sorry  for  what  he  had  done.  His 
father  was  old  and  blind,  and  must  now  soon  die  ;  he  called  Esan,  and  told  him  to  get 
him  some  venison,  and  to  dress  it,  and  to  bring  it  to  him,  that  he  might  bless  Esan. 
Esan  obeyed,  and  went  ont  into  the  fields  to  hnnt.  When  Rebekah  heard  Isaac  speak 
to  Esan,  she  was  not  pleased,  because  she  wished  Isaac  to  bless  Jacob,  for  God  had  said 
Jacob  should  be  greater  than  Esan.  So  she  called  her  favorite  Jacob,  and  told  him  to 
get  her  two  kids,  that  she  might  make  savory  meat  for  Isaac,  and  send  it  by  the 
hand  of  Jacob,  in  order  that  he  might  get  his  father's  blessing  before  Esan  returned. 
There  was,  however,  one  difficulty,  which  was,  that  Esau  was  rough,  and  his  skin  was 
very  hairy,  but  the  skin  of  Jacob  was  smooth.  In  order,  therefore,  to  deceive  her  husband, 
Rebekah  dressed  Jacob  in  the  clothing  of  Esau  ;  she  covered  his  hands  and  neck  with 
the  skin  of  the  kids,  so  that  if  Isaac  felt  them,  he  might  believe  that  it  was  really  Esau 
who  knelt  before  him. 

In  this  way  they  deceived  Isaac,  who  was  nearh^  blind.  Jacob  did  succeed  in  getting 
the  blessing.  The  picture  shows  us  the  aged  father,  seated  on  one  side  of  his  couch,  in 
the  act  of  blessing  Jacob.  Dear  children,  this  was  a  very  wicked  deception  on  the  part 
of  Jacob  and  his  mother.  We  must  obey  God  more  than  man,  or  woman,  or  father,  or 
mother.  Jacob  knew  it  was  wicked  to  try  to  deceive  his  blind  father,  and  he  ought  to 
have  told  his  mother  so  respectfull}-  and  meekly.  He  after\vards  suffered  for  his  wicked 
act  severely,  and  his  descendants  suffered  for  it  too  ;  for  the  consequences  of  sin  reach 
far  into  the  future.  Rebekah  was  punished  also,  for  her  dear  Jacob  was  obliged  to  go 
awa}-,  and  I  do  not  think  she  ever  saw  her  fa^'orite  child  again. 

Scarcel}'  had  Jacob  received  Isaac's  blessing,  when  Esau  came  in  with  his  venison. 
And  when  he  found  what  had  been  done,  he  cried  bitterly  and  said,  "  Bless  me,  even  me 
also,  O  ui}'  father !  hast  thou  not  reserved  a  blessing  for  me  ?  "  But  his  sorrow  and 
tears  were  unavailing.  It  was  too  late  now,  Isaac  could  not  take  back  that  which  he 
had  already  given  ;  but  he  tried  to  comfort  Esau  by  the  promise  of  wealth,  and  nian}^ 
other  good  things  ;  but  it  was  not  the  birthright  that  he  had  lost. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Some  boys  were  asked  if  they  recollected  any  instance  in 
Scripture  of  a  bad  bargain.  To  this,  one  little  fellow  replied :  "  Esau  made  a  bad 
bargain,  when  he  sold  his  birthright  for  a  mess  of  pottage."  Children,  he  always  makes 
a  bad  bargain,  who,  to  gain  this  world,  loses  his  soul.  "  I  think  Jacob  did  a  mean 
thing,"  saj^s  one  bo3\  So  do  I.  "  Wh}-  did  3'on  not  pocket  some  of  those  pears  ?"  said 
one  boy  to  another,  "nobody  was  there  to  see  yon."     "' Ves  there  zuas  ;  I  luas  there  to  see 


ISAAC   BLESSING  JACOB.  47 

myself,  and  f  i/cTrr  n'/s/i  to  sec  myself  do  a  mean  tliiiigy  Whenever  you  tell  a  lie,  or 
deceive,  or  do  a  mean  thing,  as  Jacob  did,  3'our  conscience  troubles  you.  Do  you  know 
what  3^our  coiise/eiiee  is  ?  A  Sunday-school  teacher  one  da\-  asked  her  scholars  that 
question.  ScA-eral  of  the  children  answered,  one  sa^nng  one  thing,  and  another  another, 
until  a  little  timid  child  spoke  out :  "  It  is  Jesus  whispering  in  our  hearts."  That  is  it ; 
remember,  whenever  you  are  tempted  to  do  wrong,  that  it  is  Jesus  telling  \-ou  not  to. 


JACOB'S   DREAM. 


SAU  was  very  angry  on  account  of  the  loss  of  his  birthright.     He 
hated  his  brother  so  much,  that  he  thought,  "  My  father  will  die 
soon,  and  then  I  will  sla}-  ray  brother  Jacob."    When  Rebekah  knew 
that  Esau  hated  Jacob,  and  wanted  to  kill  him,  she  was  very  anxious 
about  her  favorite  child.     Wherefore  she  now  told  Jacob  to  go  away 
from  home ;  and  she  also  persuaded  his  father  to  let  him  go  and 
visit  her  brother,  Laban,  whom  she  had  not  seen  since  the  day  of 
her  marriage ;  and  Isaac  blessed  Jacob,  and  bade  him  choose  one 
of  Laban's  daughters  for  a  wife. 

So  Jacob  set  out  on  a  long  journey  alone;  he  had  no  one  to  speak  to,  no  place 
wherein  to  rest  at  night.  He  went  on  till  night  came.  Then  he  was  in  a  dismal  place. 
But  he  said  his  prayers ;  then  put  some  stones  into  a  heap  for  a  pillow,  and  laid  d- 
and  fell  asleep.  God  gave  him  a  beautiful  dream  that  night.  In  the  engraving  we  h<^  ^■ 
a  picture  of  his  dream.  He  saw  a  ladder  set  on  the  earth,  and  its  top  reached  to  heaven, 
and  holy  angels  were  going  up  and  down  upon  it.  At  the  top  stood  the  Lord,  and  He 
spoke  to  Jacob  and  told  him  that  He  was  going  to  give  his  children  all  the  land  he  saw  — 
North,  South,  East,  and  West ;  and  that  He  would  take  care  of  him,  and,  in  time,  bring- 
him  safe  home  again.  When  Jacob  awoke,  he  felt  very  happy,  and  said,  "  Surely  the 
Lord  is  in  this  place,  and  I  knew  it  not  ;"  and  he  was  afraid  also  and  said,  "  How  dread- 
ful is  this  place !  this  is  none  other  than  the  house  of  God,  and  this  is  the  gate  of 
Heaven  !" 

And  as  we  ought  to  remember  the  mercies  of  God  at  all  times,  he  set  up  a  stone  there 
as  an  altar,  and  poured  oil  upon  it,  and  called  the  name  of  the  place  Bethel^  which  means 
"  the  house  of  God."  Then  he  made  a  solemn  vow,  that  if  God  would  take  care  of  him 
on  his  way,  and  give  him  food  and  clothes,  he  would  make  a  gift  to  God  all  his  life  of  a 
tithe,  or  tenth  part  of  all  he  had — which  meant,  that  if  he  had  ten  lambs  he  would  offer 
one  of  them  in  sacrifice.     Children  will  you  make  Jacob's  resolve  ?    Good  people  love  to 

do  like  Jacob,  and  give  God  their  tenth. 

48 


JACOB  TENDING  THE   FLOCKS  OF  LABAN. 


FTER  his  wonderful  dream  at  Bethel,  Jacob  went  on,  and  came  to  Padan- 
aram.  He  came  to  a  field,  and  a  well.  There  he  stopped  ;  and  there  were 
flocks  of  sheep  resting  near  it,  waiting  for  water,  attended  b}-  their 
shepherds.  Jacob  very  civilly  asked  the  shepherds  if  they  knew 
Laban.  Thev  told  him  that  they  did — that  he  was  well,  and  that 
Rachel,  his  daughter,  was  then  coming  with  her  father's  slieep  to 
/ff  i^  get  water  for  them. 

When  Jacob  saw  Rachel,  he  ran  and  rolled  awa}-  the  great 
stone  which  covered  the  well,  and  "  watered  the  flock  of  Laban,  his  mother's  brother." 
Jacob  was  ver}'  glad  to  see  Rachel — she  was  his  coiisin  ;  he  kissed  her,  and  told  her  who 
he  was  ;  and  she  ran  and  told  her  father.  Then  Laban  went  out  to  meet  him,  and  was 
glad  to  see  him,  and  asked  him  to  stay  in  his  house. 

Jacob  li\'ed  many  years  with  Laban,  and  kept  his  sheep.  In  the  engraving,  Jacob  is 
seen  tending  the  flocks  of  Laban,  which  are  gathered  near  a  well,  from  which  Rachel  is 
returning  with  her  pitcher.  After  fourteen  3^ears,  Jacob  married  Rachel,  whom  he  loved 
very  much.  And  God  blessed  Jacob  and  gave  him  many  children,  and  great  possessions 
of  sheep,  and  oxen,  and  goats,  and  camels. 


;o 


JACOB'S  PRAYER. 


OD   after   a  time  commanded   Jacob   to    go    home    to    the    laud    of 

^^      Canaan.     So,  twenty  years  after  he  had  fled  from  the   face  of  his 

angry  brother,  he  gathered  together  his  wives,  and  their  children, 

and  their  maids,  and  his  cattle,  and  all  his  possessions,  and  started. 

As  he  journeyed  toward   Canaan,  he  saw  some   angels  coming  to 

meet  him.      They  were  sent  by  God  to  comfort  Jacob,  and  to  tell  him 

that  God  was  there,  to  bless  and  keep  him. 

Now  Jacob  had  great  need  of  this  encouragement,  for  he  had  to  pass 
by  the  way  in  which  he  might  meet  with  his  brother  Esau.  He  was  afraid  because  he 
thought  Esau  might  still  be  angry  with  him.  Then  Jacob  sent  his  servants  to  tell  his 
brother  that  he  had  lived  many  years  with  Laban,  and  was  now  coming  home,  and  that 
he  was  very  rich,  and  he  ver}^  humbly  begged  Esau  to  be  kind  and  friendly  to  him.  But 
when  the  servants  returned  they  told  Jacob  that  Esau  was  coming  out  to  meet  him,  and 
''  four  hundred  men  with  him."  Then  Jacob  was  very  much  afraid,  for  he  thought,  that 
perhaps  Esau  was  still  angry  with  him,  and  was  coming  to  kill  him  and  all  his  family. 
He,  therefore,  divided  the  people  and  flocks  into  two  bands,  so  that  if  Esau  fell  upon 
one  the  other  might  have  time  to  escape.  He  put  his  wife  and  children  in  the  hind- 
most band,  that  their  lives  might  be  safe.  He  then  thought  that  he  would  send 
presents  to  his  brother  to  gain  his  good  will ;  he  ordered  servants  to  go,  one  after 
another,  with  droves  of  cattle  of  various  kinds,  five  hundred  and  eighty  animals  in  all, 
which  they  were  told  to  tell  Esau  were  sent  as  presents  to  him.  After  this,  Jacob  sent 
his  wives  and  children  over  the  river  Jabbok,  he  himself  remaining  on  its  north  bank, 
where  he  spent  the  night  in  earnest  prayer. 

Our  first  picture  gives  this  night  scene — Jacob  bowed  on  his  knees  by  the  river  and 
lifting  up  his  hands  in  prayer.  Jacob  knew  he  had  no  power  to  help  and  save  himself; 
only  God  could  save  him,  so  he  went  and  prayed  to  Hirn.     These  are  the  arguments  he 

52 


54  JACOB'S   PRAYER. 

used  with  God  :  i.  God's  promises  to  liim  ;  2.  God's  great  goodness  to  him  ;  3.  His  own 
obedience  to  God's  directions.  Dear  children,  do  you  use  these  pleas  when  you  pray  ? 
The  first  and  second  will  apply  to  you.  \\'ill  the  third  ?  Are  you  ohrdiciil  to  God's 
will?     We  have  one  strong  argument  in  prayer,  numely , Jor Jrsiis  sake. 

Like  Jacob,  when  we  are  sorry  and  afraid,  we  should  go  to  God,  who  alone  can 
protect  and  help  us.  You  must  not  think  that  Jacob  prayed  for  a  great  many 
things  that  long  night.  He  prayed  only  for  what  troubled  him  at  that  moment.  He 
was  afraid  of  his  brother  ;  and  he  asked  God  to  take  care  of  him.  Let  us  learn  to  tell 
God  just  what  we  need  at  the  time. 

How  long  do  you  think  Jacob  prayed  ?  Yes,  all  i/i'o/i/.  Suppose  Jacob  had  prayed 
one  hour,  and  then  said:  "There  is  no  use  praying  longer,  I  don't  get  any  answer?" 
But  Jacob  held  on.  And  after  the  midnight  hour,  there  appeared  to  him  one,  who, 
though  in  human  form,  yet  possessed  more  than  human  power,  and  wrestled  with  him. 
Jacob  knew  who  He  was — that  He  was  the  Angel  of  the  Covenant — ^Jeho\ah — and  he 
asked  for  a  blessing  from  Him. 

The  second  engraving  represents 

"THE   ANGEL   WRESTLING   WITH  JACOB." 

At  length  this  divine  wrestler  put  Jacob's  thigh  out  of  joint,  and  then  said,  "  Let  me  go: 
for  the  day  breaketh,"  but  Jacob  still  clung  to  him,  demanding  a  blessing.  And  the  Lord 
blessed  Jacob,  and  gave  him  the  new  name  of  Israel,  which  means  a  prince  with  God. 
From  that  time  the  descendants  of  Jacob  are  called  Israelites.  Jacob  called  the  place 
Peniel,  or  the  face  of  God  ;   because  he  had  there  seen  God  face  to  face. 

Jacob  felt  now  peaceful  and  happy,  and,  when  he  saw  Esau  coming,  he  had  no  fear. 
He  went  to  meet  him,  and,  after  the  custom  of  the  East,  he  bowed  himself  to  the  ground 
seven  times.  And  he  now  had  no  need  to  fear ;  for,  in  answer  to  Jacob's  prayer,  God  had 
filled  the  heart  of  Esau  with  brotherly  love  and  tenderness.  When  he  saw  Jacob  bowing 
down  before  him,  Esau  ran  to  meet  him,  and  embraced,  and  fell  on  his  neck,  and  kissed 
him.     The  third  engraving  gives  this  scene — 

"THE   RECONCILIATION   OF  JACOB   AND   ESAU." 

They  both  wept,  for  they  thought  of  their  past  hatred  and  unkindness  to  one  another ; 
but  now  they  wished  to  live  in  peace  and  brotherly  love. 


56  JACOB'S  PRxWER. 

Next  Jacob's  family  all  came,  and  bowed  themselves  also  ;  and  then  Jacob  oflfered  his 
presents  to  his  brother.  Esan  refused  to  take  them  at  first,  but  Jacob  urged  him,  and  s^ 
he  took  them.  And  after  the}'  had  talked  together,  and  Esau  had  seen  the  wives,  and 
children,  and  possessions  of  his  brother,  they  blessed  each  other  and  parted.  Esau 
returned  to  Mount  Seir,  where  he  dwelt,  and  Jacob  went  to  Succoth.  This  was  a  happy 
end  to  all  their  anger  and  disputings. 

Sayings  of  childhood. — A  little  Irish  boy,  in  school,  was  asked,  "  What  is  recon- 
ciliation ?"  He  answered,  "  Second  friendship.  "  Esau  and  Jacob  were  now  reconciled — 
the}'  were  friends  again.  Jacob's  prayer  did  it !  Children  don't  forget  to  pray.  A  Bal- 
timore policeman  found  a  little  boy  wandering  about  one  of  the  whan^es  of  the  city  at 
ten  o'clock  at  night,  and  took  him  to  the  station-house.  The  little  fellow  was  fair-haired 
and  rosy-cheeked,  and  could  speak  German  onl}-.  He  had  lost  his  hat.  A  comfortable 
bed  was  made  for  him  on  one  of  the  settees.  He  laid  down,  but  remembering  himself, 
he  said,  in  his  native  tongue,  "  I  have  not  prayed  yet."  Then  while  three  reporters  and 
two  policemen  reverently  bowed  their  heads,  the  little  hands  were  clasped,  and  in  childish 
accent,  the  "  Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep  "  was  said.  Dear  little  ones,  if  you  should 
sometimes  forget  to  pray,  do  as  the  little  girl  did,  who,  after  her  doll  was  quietly  in  bed, 
went  to  it  and  said  :    "  You  must  get  right  up  for  you  forgot  to  say  your  prayers.'' 


,w^W 


JOSEPH   SOLD  INTO   EGYPT. 


j  OW  appears  a  new  character  on  the  scene.      Among  the  many  beau- 
tiful histories  contained  in  the  Bible,  none  has  a    more  wonderful 

charm  than  the  history  of  Joseph.     Tens  of  thousands  of  little 
H^^  children  have  been  made  better  and  wiser  by  hearing  the  story  of 

"Joseph  and  his  brethren." 

Jacob  had  twelve  sons.     The   best  of  all   his   sous  was  named 

Joseph.     Jacob  loved  him  very  much,  and  gave  him  a  striped  coat 

of  many  colors.     This  roused  the  jealousy   and  ill    will   of  Joseph's  brothers,  and  they 

hated  Joseph,  and  were  very  unkind  to  him.    Some  of  the  brothers  did  wrong,  and  Joseph 

told  his  father.     This  made  them  dislike  him  still  more.     Then  one  night,  God  sent  a 

wonderful  dream  to  Joseph.     He  thought  he  was  binding  sheaves  in  the  field,  and  the 

sheaves  of  his  brothers  all  bowed  to  his  sheaf.     Soon  after,  he  dreamed  again  that  the 

sun,  moon,  and  eleven  stars  bowed  before  him.     These  dreams,  his  brothers  and  father 

explained  as  meaning  that  they  were  to  bow  to  him,  and  his  brothers  only  envied  and 

hated  him  still  more,  while  his  father  blamed  him  for  telling  such  dreams,  but  kept  them 

in  his  memorj^,  to  see  what  would  come  to  pass. 

Now  Jacob's  sons,  though  rich,  were  compelled  to  work.      One   day,  when  Joseph 

was  seventeen  years  old,  ten  of  the  brothers  were  out  tending  their  father's  flocks,  and 

remained  so  long  that  Jacob  became  uneasy,  and  sent  Joseph   to  see  what  had  become  of 

them.      So  off  he  started  in  his   many-colored  coat.      When   he  came  in  sight  of  his 

brothers,  Satan   entered   into  their  hearts,  and  they  began  to  plan  to  kill  him.      But 

Reuben,  a  little  braver  and  less  cruel  than  the  rest,  said,  "  Let  us  not  kill  him,  but  cast 

him  into  this  pit."      I  think  Reuben  intended  to  take  Joseph  out  when  they  went  away, 

and  bring  him  home   safely  to  his  father.      So   when  Joseph  came  to  them,  his  cruel 

brothers  seized  him,  and  tore  off  his  coat  of  many  colors,  and  threw  him  into  the  pit ; 

but  the  pit  was  empt}-,  there  was  no  water  in  it. 

58 


OO 


JOSEPH    SOLD   INTO   EGYPT. 


Reuben,  meantime,  went  away,  thinking  Joseph  was  safe;  and  the  rest  of  the 
brethren  sat  down  together  and  ate  bread.  While  these  cruel  brothers  were  eating, 
they  looked  up,  and  saw  a  great  man}-  people  coming  towards  them.  The  people  were 
Ishmaelites,  and  they  had  camels,  which  carried  the  spices  they  were  going  to  take  to 
Eg5'pt  to  sell.  When  Judah,  another  brother,  v.-ho  did  not  w-ant  to  have  him  killed,  sa-\v 
the  Ishmaelites,  he  proposed  to  his  brothers  to  sell  Joseph  to  them,  for  Judah  loved 
money.  And  his  brethren  agreed  to  this.  So  Joseph  was  taken  out  of  the  pit  and  sold 
for  twentv  pieces  of  silver.  In  the  picture  3-011  see  the  Ishmaelites  taking  Joseph  awav 
with  them. 

Then  the  brothers  killed  a  kid,  and  dipped  Joseph's  beautiful  coat  in  the  blood,  and 
carried  it  home  to  their  father,  to  make  him  suppose  that  a  wild  beast  had  torn  his  dear 
bo)-  to  pieces  and  devoured  him.  Jacob  believed  this  and  wept,  and  rent  his  clothes,  and 
refused  to  be  comforted.  Dear  children,  don't  j-ou  think  these  sons  must  have  been 
ver)'  hard-hearted  to  make  their  father  suffer  thus  ? 


JOSEPH   INTERPRETING   PHARAOH'S  DREAMS. 


OSEPH  was  sold  b}-  the  Ishmaelites  to  Potiphar,  who  was  a  captain 
of  the  guard  to  Pharaoh,  king  of  that  country.     He  was   a  good 
youth  and  feared  God ;  he  was  not  idle,  nor  deceitful,  nor  disrespect- 
ful, nor  dishonest ;  he  was  very  careful  of  his  master's  things  ;  and 
God  so  blessed  Joseph,  that  Potiphar  took  a  great  liking  to  him, 
and  made  him  hea'd  sen-ant  over  all  his  house. 

But  Potiphar's  wife  was  a  \er\  wicked  woman,  and  she  tried 
to  tempt  Joseph  to  sin  ;  and,  when  he  refused  to  listen  to  her, 
she  was  augr\-,  as  all  bad  people  are  when  the}-  cannot  persuade 
So  she  made  up  a  story  that  Joseph  had  behaved  ill.  Potiphar 
believed  the  story ;  he  never  took  the  trouble  to  find  out  the  truth,  but  cast  him  into 
prison  for  what  he  had  not  done.  Joseph  went  to  prison  ;  but  God  was  with  him  there. 
He  can  keep  His  people  wherever  the}-  are  ;  and  He  blessed  Joseph,  and  made  the  keeper 
of  the  prison  love  him,  and  soon  Joseph  was  put  in  charge  of  all  the  other  prisoners. 


the  good  to  join  them 


62  JOSEPH    INTERPRETING  PHARAOH'S   DREAM. 

Dear  children,  try  to  deserve  to  be  trusted,  wherever  you  are.  God  is  everywhere ; 
and,  as  He  was  present  with  Joseph,  alike  in  the  pit,  and  in  Potiphar's  house,  and  in  the 
prison,  He  will  be  present  with  each  of  you  if  you  truly  seek  after  Him.  If  you  always 
recollect  that  God  sees  you,  you  will  do  the  same  when  no  one  is  with  you  as  if  all  the 
world  were  watching;  and  that  is  the  wa\^  to  be  true  and  just  in  all  your  dealings.  If 
you  are  good  only  when  you  are  looked  at,  you  are  not  like  Joseph,  but  are  onl}'  doing 
sersdce  outwardly.  Do  just  the  same  when  your  parents  are  absent  as  you  would  when 
they  are  present. 

While  Joseph  was  in  charge  of  the  prisoners,  two  grand  people  came  in  as  prisoners. 
One  was  Pharaoh's  chief  butler  who  supplied  him  with  wine  ;  and  the  other  was  his  chiei 
baker,  who  supplied  him  with  bread.  And  they  were  placed,  by  the  captain  of  the 
guard,  under  Joseph's  care.  One  morning  when  Joseph  came  to  see  them,  he  found 
them  looking  sad  and  unhappy,  and  he  asked  them,  "Why  look  ye  so  sad  to-day?"  They 
told  him  they  had  been  dreaming,  and  were  anxious  to  know  what  their  dreams  meant. 
Now  the  Egyptians  used  to  think  a  great  deal  of  dreams ;  most  dreams,  however,  have 
no  meaning,  but  these  had,  and  God  put  it  into  Joseph's  heart  to  understand  them.  Then 
Joseph  asked  to  know  their  dreams.  The  chief  butler  said  his  was  about  a  vine,  and 
that  it  had  three  bunches  of  grapes,  and  that  he  was  squeezing  the  juice  into  the  king's 
cup  as  he  used  to  do.  Joseph  told  him  that  this  meant  that  in  three  days  he  should 
really  hand  Pharaoh  the  cup  again  ;  and  all  the  reward  Joseph  asked  for  his  services 
was  that  the  butler,  when  free,  would  kindly  tell  the  king  about  him,  and  get  him  set 
free.  Then  the  baker  told  his  dream.  He  said  he  dreamed  that  he  had  three  white 
baskets  on  his  head ;  and  that  in  the  one  at  the  top  he  had  baked  meats  for  the  king, 
but  the  birds  came  down  and  ate  them  up.  Joseph  told  him  that  his  dream  meant  that 
in  three  days  he  would  be  hanged,  and  that  the  vultures  and  ravens  would  eat  his  flesh. 
And  the  words  of  Joseph  came  to  pass  exactly  as  he  had  foretold.  The  butler  was 
restored  his  place,  and  the  baker  was  hanged.  But  did  the  butler  remember  Joseph, 
and  ask  the  king  to  take  him  out  of  prison  ?  No  ;  when  he  was  happy  and  safe  himself, 
he  thought  no  more  about  Joseph. 

Two  years  more  passed  away,  and  still  poor  Joseph  was  in  prison.  Then  Pharaoh, 
king  of  Egypt,  had  two  wonderful  dreams.  He  thought  he  stood  by  the  river  Nile,  and 
saw  seven  fat  kine  come  out  of  it,  and  feed  in  a  meadow.  Soon  after  he  saw  seven 
other  kine  come  out,  lean  and  starved  ;  and  the\  ate  up  the  seven  fat  ones.  Then 
Pharaoh   awoke.     He  went  to  sleep  again,  and  again  he  had  a  dream  ;  and  then  beheld. 


JOSEPH   INTERPRETING   PHARAOH'S   DREAM.  63 

iu  a  dream,  seven  very  fine  ears  of  corn  growing  upon  one  stalk;  and  soon  after  seven 
thin,  empty  ears  sprang  up  beside  them,  and  the  bad  ears  devoured  the  seven  good  ones  ; 
and  the  king  awoke. 

Now  these  two  dreams  troubled  the  mind  of  the  king.  He  called  all  his  wise  men, 
and  asked  them  to  interpret  them.  But  they  had  no  heavenl}-  wisdom,  and  God  did  not 
enable  them  to  explain  the  dreams.  But  when  the  butler  heard  Pharaoh  and  the  wise 
men  talking  together  about  the  dreams,  he  told  Pharaoh  about  Joseph,  who  had  inter- 
preted a  dream  for  him,  and  recommended  him  to  try  what  the  young  man  could  do. 
Pharaoh  sent  at  once  for  Joseph ;  and  when  Joseph  had  washed  and  shaved  and 
dressed  himself  neatly,  he  stood  before  the  king.  Then  the  king  told  his  dreams,  and 
asked  Joseph  to  interpret  them.  Our  picture  shows  Joseph  in  the  presence  of  Pharaoh. 
Joseph  knew  that  all  the  wisdom  he  had,  God  gave  to  him,  so  he  said  to  Pharaoh,  "  It  is 
not  in  me,  God  shall  give  Pharaoh  an  answer  of  peace."  And  God  taught  Jaseph  rightly 
to  interpret  the  dreams.  He  said,  "  The  seven  fat  kine,  and  the  seven  good  ears  of  com, 
are  seven  years  of  great  fruitfulness  ;  and  the  seven  thin  kine,  and  the  seven  bad  ears, 
are  seven  years  of  famine.  Seven  years  are  coming  of  great  plent}'  in  the  land  of  Egypt, 
and  then  seven  years  of  famine  will  begin,  when  there  will  be  no  corn."  Joseph  then 
told  Pharaoh  that  he  ought  to  find  some  wise  man,  who  would  lay  up  one-fifth  part  of 
the  corn  in  the  plentiful  years,  and  perhaps  buy  more,  and  keep  in  store,  till  the  3'ears 
of  want,  so  that  the  people  might  not  starve. 

Then  the  king  believed  what  he  said,  and  he  thought  that  none  could  be  found  like 
Joseph — so  full  of  wisdom  ;  and  he  appointed  him  ruler,  next  to  himself,  over  all  the 
land  of  Egj'pt ;  and  he  clothed  him  finely,  and  put  a  ring  on  his  finger,  and  a  gold 
chain  round  his  neck  ;  and  he  made  him  to  ride  in  a  fine  chariot,  and  the  people  bowed 
to  him  in  respect,  as  we  do  to  great  men,  when  we  approach  them.  And  Pharaoh  gave 
him  a  name  of  distinction,  as  our  kings  make  dukes  and  lords  ;  and  he  found  him  a 
wife  to  be  his  companion  and  comforter.  And  Joseph  set  to  work  to  buy  the  corn  that 
was  over  and  above  what  the  people  wanted  to  eat  in  the  years  of  plenty,  that  he  might 
store  it  up  against  the  years  when  the  corn  would  not  grow. 

And  God  blessed  Joseph  in  all  that  he  did,  and  made  him  the  father  of  two  sons, 
whom  Joseph  named  Manasseh  and  Ephraim  (which  names  mean  forgetting  and  fruit- 
ful) ;  for  Joseph  said,  "The  Lord  hath  made  me  forget  aW  my  toil,  and  hath  made  me 
fruit  fit/  in  the  land  of  my  captivity." 


JOSEPH   MAKETH    HIMSELF   KNOWN   TO   HIS  BRETHREN. 


HE  years  of  famine  at  length  began  to  come,  as  Joseph  had  said. 

There  was  no  corn  to  reap  ;  all  was  dr}-  and  dead ;  and  the  poor 

people  cried  for  food.     And  Pharaoh  said,  "  Go  unto  Joseph  ;  and 

what  he  saith  to  you,  do."     And  Joseph  opened  the  store-houses, 

te/ryt^^  HL  and  sold  corn  to  the  Egyptians.      The  famine  was   not  only  in 

\«*'ji**S!^'Pv  ffi  Eg3'pt,  but  in  all  the  countries  round  about ;  it  reached  Canaan 

•  also  ;  and  Jacob  and  his  sons  had  no  bread.     So  when  Jacob  heard 

that  there  was  corn  in  Egypt,  he  sent  his  ten  eldest  sons  to  buy 

some  ;  but  Benjamin  stayed  with  his  father,  for  after  the  loss  of  Joseph,  Jacob  could  not 

bear  his  youngest  son  to  leave  him  ;  and  he  would  not  send  him   on  the   long  journey, 

for  he  said,  "  Perhaps  some  mischief  might  befall  him  on  the  way." 

The  ten  brothers  went  to  Egj^pt,  and  came  and  stood  before  Joseph,  and  bowed  to  the 

ground.   Joseph  knew  them,  for  they  still  looked  like  shepherds  :  but  they  did  not  know 

him,  for  he  had  grown  from  a  youth  to  a  man,  and  was  dressed  like  an  Egyptian  lord. 

x'Ylthough  Joseph   remembered  his  brothers  at  once,  he  behaved  toward  them  like   a 

stranger,  and  spoke  harshly  to  them.    He  acted  as  if  he  thought  they  were  enemies,  come 

to  see  if  Egypt  could  be  conquered  when  it  was  so  bare  of  food.    They  told  him  who  they 

were  ;  that  they  were  all  one  man's  sons,  and  one  brother  they  had  lost ;  the  other  was  left 

with  his  father,  who  could  not  bear  to  part  with  him.   Joseph  acted  as  though  he  would 

not  believe  this,  and  said  he  must  keep  one   of  them  in   prison,  while   he   sent  the   rest 

back  to  fetch  their  youngest  brother,  or  else  he  could  not  believe  them. 

The  brothers  were  much  distressed  to  hear  this.      Now  their  consciences  began  to 

trouble  them,  and  they  recollected  how  they  had  used  Joseph  ;  and  they  talked  to  one 

another,  and  said,  "  We  are  verilj'  guilty  concerning  our  brother."     Joseph  heard  them, 

and  could  hardly  bear  it ;  he  turned  aside  and  wept ;  but  still  he  kept  to  his  plan.    "  He 

took  from  them  Simeon,  and  bound  him  before  their  eyes."     Then  he  commanded  their 

64 


66         JOSEPH  MAKETH   HIMSELF  KNOWN  TO  HIS  BRETHREN. 

sacks  to  be  filled  with  corn,  and  the  mone)-  they  had  paid  for  it  to  be  put  into  the  sacks 
also  ;  and  he  let  them  go.  When  they  found  this  out  as  they  went  home  the}'  were 
much  afraid  ;  aud  when  they  came  home  and  told  their  father  what  had  happened,  and 
he  saw  the  moiie}^,  Jacob  was  more  afraid  still.  He  said,  "M}'^  son  shall  not  go  with 
you.  Me  have  ye  bereaved  of  my  children :  Joseph  is  not,  and  Simeon  is  not ;  aud  ye 
will  take  Benjamin  awa}^ ;  all  these  things  are  against  me."  Reuben  answered,  "  Give 
him  to  me,  I  Avill  bring  him  to  thee  again."      But  Jacob  would  not  let  him  go. 

In  a  short  time  they  had  eaten  all  the  corn  the}'  had  brought  from  Egypt.  Jacob 
desired  them  to  go  down  and  buy  food  again  in  Egypt,  for  they  knew  not  where  else  it 
could  be  obtaitied.  But  they  answered,  "  We  must  not,  we  dare  not  go  without  Benja- 
min ;  for  the  man  solemnly  commanded  us  to  bring  him."  Then,  with  great  difficulty, 
Judah  got  his  father  to  intrust  Benjamin  to  his  care.  Jacob  sent  presents  to  Joseph,  anu 
he  sent  back  the  money  found  in  the  sacks,  for  he  knew  it  did  not  belong  to  him-^aud 
good  people  are  always  honest  ;  and  he  prayed  God  to  bless  them. 

They  went,  and  again  bowed  themselves  before  Joseph.  Only  think  of  Joseph's 
heart  being  so  full  when  he  saw  Benjamin,  that  he  could  not  stay  with  him  for  his  tears, 
and  went  away  into  his  chamber  to  weep  !  It  was  love  and  thankfulness  that  made  him 
weep.  Then  Joseph  washed  away  his  tears  and  went  to  them  again.  Then  he  ordered 
a  feast  to  be  made,  and  Joseph  sent  messes  to  all  his  brothers  ;  but  Benjamin's  mess 
was  five  times  larger  than  any  of  the  others ;  and  "  they  drank  and  were  merry  with 
him."  Still  Joseph  wished  to  make  further  trial  of  the  good  and  evil  that  was  in  the 
hearts  of  his  brethren.  He  wanted  to  see  if  they  still  were  envious  of  the  one  their 
father  loved  best ;  so  he  made  his  steward  hide  his  cup  in  Benjamin's  sack  of  corn,  and 
then  go  after  them,  and  pretend  to  think  they  had  stolen  it.  The  servant  obeyed,  and 
in  the  morning  he  sent  them  all  away.  Then  the  servant  ran  after  them,  and  overtook 
them,  aud  charged  them  with  having  stolen  the  cup.  But  they  said  they  had  stolen 
nothing,  and  that  he  might  search  their  sacks.  The  search  was  made  ;  and  lo,  the  cup 
was  found  in  Benjamin's  sack.  They  were  all  shocked  ;  and  the  steward  said  Benjamin 
must  go  back  and  be  punished.  Then  the  brothers  rent  their  clothes,  and  went  back 
again  to  Joseph,  and  fell  down  before  him.  Joseph  made  believe  he  was  very  angry. 
Then  Judah  stood  up  and  told  him  how  much  their  old  father  loved  his  youngest  son, 
and  he  w^ould  be  sure  to  die  if  the  lad  did  not  come  home  safe.  And  Judah  begged  to 
stay  and  be  a  slave  in  Egypt,  instead  of  his  brother  Benjamin,  for  he  said  if  mischief 
befall  the  lad,  his  father  would  die,  and  that  he  could  not  bear  to  see. 


JOSEPH  MAKETH  HIMSELF  KNOWN  TO  HIS  BRETHREN.         67 

Don't  3'ou  think  this  was  kind  and  good  on  the  part  of  Judah  ?  Joseph  was  touched 
to  the  heart ;  he  could  no  longer  refrain  from  making  himself  known  to  his  brethren. 
So  he  sent  away  all  his  servants  and  oflScers,  and  allowed  no  one  else  to  be  present  while 
he  made  himself  known,  for  he  could  not  keep  from  weeping ;  indeed,  he  sobbed 
aloiid,  so  that  the  Egyptians  and  the  house  of  Pharaoh  heard  him.  Our  picture 
gives  the  scene.  Then  Joseph  said  to  his  brothers,  "  I  am  Joseph,  your  brother,  whom 
ye  sold  into  Egypt ;  is  my  father  yet  alive  ?  "  His  brothers  could  not  answer,  they  were 
so  frightened  ;  but  he  would  not  let  them  be  afraid  ;  he  spoke  very  gently  to  them  again, 
and  told  them  not  to  grieve  for  what  had  gone  before,  for  God  had  turned  it  all  to 
good,  and  made  him  be  the  means  of  saving  all  their  lives,  by  storing  up  the  corn  in 
Egypt. 

Then  he  fell  upon  their  necks,  and  kissed  them,  and  wept  upon  ihem  ;  and  they  all 
talked  long  and  happily  together.  The  Egyptians  heard  what  had  happened,  and  went 
to  tell  Pharaoh,  saying,  "Joseph's  brethren  are  come."  And  it  pleased  Pharaoh  well, 
and  he  sent  a  present  to  Jacob,  and  wagons  to  bring  him  and  all  his  family  to  Egypt. 
Then  Joseph  gave  clothes,  and  money,  and  food,  to  his  brothers,  and  sent  them  away, 
to  tell  Jacob,  their  father,  that  Joseph  was  still  alive,  and  was  a  great  and  powerful  man  ; 
and  they  were  to  fetch  old  Jacob,  their  father,  and  their  wives,  and  their  children,  and  all 
they  had,  and  come  to  live  with  Joseph  in  Egypt,  where  he  would  take  care  of  them. 
Dear  children,  let  us  learn,  like  Joseph,  to  return  good  for  evil.  "If  thine  enemy  hun- 
ger, feed  him." 


^""^ 


JACOB  GOING   DOWN   INTO  EGYPT. 


HEN   Joseph's   brothers    arrived    home,   they    said   to  their  father, 

"Joseph  is  yet  alive,   and    he    is    governor   over  all    the    land  of 

Egypt."      Then   Jacob's    heart    fainted   within   him,   for  he   could 

scarcelv  believe  the  g-ood  news.      But  when  thev  told  him   all   the 

:^,-i;^      words  of  Joseph,  and  when  he  saw  the  wagons  which  Joseph  had 

Vv'\   sent  to  carry  him  into   Egypt,  Jacob's   spirit   revived  again,  and 

^    he  said,  "  It  is  enough  :  Joseph,  my  son,  is  yet  alive.     I   will   go 

and  see  him  before  I  die." 

Then  Jacob  and  his  sons  began  their  journey  to  Egypt.     The  engraving  shows  the 

old  man  riding  on  his  favorite  camel,  with  his  children  and  grand-children  following — 

in  all,  seventy  persons.     On  the  way,  at  Beersheba,  God  spoke  to  Jacob  in  the   night, 

and  promised  to  be  with  him  in  Egypt,  and  to  bring  his   descendants  out  from  thence, 

and  to  make  them  a  great  nation.     And  when  Jacob  came   near  to   Goshen,  he   sent 

Judah  forward,  to  tell  Joseph  of  his  arrival. 

As  soon  as  Joseph  heard  the  good  news,  he  had  his  chariot  brought  out,  and  he  went 

to  meet  his  father  ;  and  he  fell  upon  his  neck,  and  wept  there  for  a  good  while.    Oh  !  the 

joy  of  meeting  again,  after  so  many  long  years.     They  had  much  to  tell  one   another; 

all  the  w^onderful  things  God  had  done  ;  all  their  past  sorrows   and   fears  ;  and  all  their 

joy  now.     They  had  not  forgotten  the  love  of  former   years.     The  old  man  could  onh^ 

exclaim,  "  Now  let  me  die,  since   I  have  seen  thy   face,  because  thou  art  still   alive." 

So  Jacob  lived  all  the  rest  of  his  life  in  Egypt,  and  was  happy  with  his  son  Joseph. 

Dear  children,  be  good  to  your  fathers  and  mothers.     You  see  Joseph  did  not  neglect 

his  good  old  father  because  he  was  "  a  plain  man,"  while  he  himself  was  become  a  great 

man  in  the  land  of  Egypt. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  little  girl  had  been  taught  to  pray  especially  for  her 

father.     He  had  been  suddenly  taken  to  heaven.     Kneeling  at  her  evening  devotion, 

her  voice  faltered,  and  as  her  eyes  met  her  mother's,  she  sobbed,  "  O,  mother  I  cannot 

leave  him  all  out.     Let  me  say,  thank  God  I  had  a  dear  father  once,  so  I  can  keep  him 

in  my  prayers."        Let  us  remember  to  thank   God  for  dear  fathers  and   mothers.      I 

know  not  what  you  may  think  of  Joseph  ;  but  of  all  the  characters  of  sacred  history,  I 

love  Joseph  best,  because  he  is  most  like  Jesus — so  pure,  and  forgiving,  and  loving. 

68 


MOSES  IN  THE  ARK  OF  BULRUSHES. 


ANY  years  had  passed  away.   Joseph  was  dead,  and  all  his  brothers. 

A  new  king  was  reigning  who  did  not  know  Joseph  ;  he  was  very 

cruel,  and  made  the   children  of  Israel  work   very  hard  to  make 

bricks  and  build  towns  for  him.     By  so  doing,  he  kept  them  very 

I  poor,  for  they  had  no  time  to  labor  for  themselves,  and  he  tried  to 

wear  them  out  with  slaver^y,  that  he  might  lessen  their  numbers. 

"  But  the  more  he  afflicted  them,  the  more  they  multiplied  and 

grew." 

So  the  wicked  king  thought  upon  another  plan  to  destroy  them.     He  ordered,  that 

whenever  a  little  boy  was  born  to  the  children  of  Israel,  he  should  be  thrown  into  the  river 

Nile  and  drowned.     Pharaoh  was  afraid  that,  in  time  of  war,  the  Israelites  would  fight 

him,  and  become  his  masters,  instead  of  his  slaves. 

There  Avas  a  woman  of  the  family  of  Levi,  who  loved  God  ;    and  her  husband,  too, 

was  a  good  man.     The  man's  name  was  Amram,  and  the  woman's  name  was  Jochebed. 

God  gave  them  a  beautiful  little  boy.     For  three  months,  the  mother  hid  her  child,  that 

he  might  not  be  drowned ;  but  when  he  grew  older  and  larger,  she  could  not  hide  him 

any  longer.     What  must  be  done  ?     The  Holy  Spirit  taught  Jochebed  what  to  do.     She 

made  for  Moses,  a  little  ark,  or  cradle,  of  strong  rushes  ;  and  she  put  pitch  and  clay  on 

the  outside  to  keep  the  water  from  getting  through.     Then,  early  in  the  morning,  while 

the  infant  was  still  sleeping,  she  took  him  and  laid  him  in  his  little  cradle,  among  the 

high  grass  and  reeds,  by  the   side  of  the  river,  leaving  his  sister  Miriam  to  watch  near 

him.     Jochebed  knew  that  God  could  keep  her  little  boy,  if  she  could  not,  and  she  told 

all  her  sorrow  to  Him. 

In  the  first  picture,  the  artist  shows  the  angels  hovering  over  the  sleeping  darling. 

The  merciful  God  heard  that  mother's  prayer.     Soon  Miriam  saw  some  people  coming ; 

who  were  they  ?     They  were  ladies  ;  one  was  the  cruel  king's  daughter,  and  the  others 

were  her  maids  ;  and  they  walked  along  by  the  river,  for  the  princess  was  going  to  bathe. 

70 


72  MOSES   IN   THE   ARK   OF   BULRUSHES. 

They  did  not  see  Miriam  ;  she  was  a  little  way  oflf,  but  she  could  see  them,  and  heard  all 
they  said.  When  Pharaoh's  daughter  saw  the  ark  among  the  reeds,  she  sent  her  maid 
to  fetch  it. 

In  the  second  picture, 

"THE   FINDING   OF   MOSES," 

the  moment  selected  by  the  artist  is  when  the  ark  of  bulrushes  is  being  drawn  to  shore 
by  one  of  the  attendants,  while  the  princess  stands  under  the  downy  plumes  of  her  two 
fan-bearers,  giving  directions  in  regard  to  the  child.  When  the  little  cradle  was  opened, 
the  baby  was  crying.  That  made  the  princess  pity  him,  for  she  was  uot  cruel,  like  her 
father,  and  she  said,  "  It  is  one  of  the  Hebrew  children." 

When  Miriam  heard  the  kind  lady  speak,  she  went  forward,  and  said  to  the  princess, 
"  Shall  I  go  and  call  a  Hebrew  woman  to  nurse  the  child  for  thee  ?  "  x'Vnd  Pharaoh's 
daughter  said  "  Go."  How  Miriam's  little  heart  throbbed  for  joy  as  she  ran  to  her 
mother.  O  mother,  O  mother  !  the  princess  has  found  our  baby,  and  she  has  sent  me  to 
call  a  nurse,  and  I  have  come  for  3^ou.  O  mother,  do  come  quickly  !  And  the  mother  went 
and  Pharaoh's  daughter  said  to  her,  "  Take  this  child  away,  and  nurse  it  for  me,  and  I 
will  give  thee  th}-  wages."  Surely  Jochebed  felt  that  her  faith  in  God  was  richly 
rewarded.  She  brought  him  home,  and  nursed  him,  and  he  grew ;  and  when  he  was  a 
little  older,  she  brought  him  to  Pharaoh's  daughter  again.  The  princess  loved  the  child 
and  she  said,  "  He  shall  be  my  son,  and  I  will  name  him  Moses  (or,  drawn  out),  because 
I  drew  him  out  of  the  water." 

Sayings  ok  childhood: — A  kind  woman,  one  cold  winter  day,  tried  to  open  a 
door  in  the  third  story  of  a  wretched  house,  when  she  heard  a  feeble  voice  saj', 
"  Pull  the  string  up  high  !  "  She  looked  up  and  saw  a  string,  which,  on  being  pulled, 
lifted  a  latch,  and  she  opened  the  door  upon  two  half-naked  children  all  alone  and 
looking  very  cold  and  pitiful.  "  Do  you  take  care  of  yourselves,  little  ones  ?  "  asked  the 
woman.  "  God  takes  care  of  us,"  said  the  oldest.  "  And  what  do  you  eat  ?  "  "  Wheu 
Granny  comes  home,  she  fetches  us  something.  Granny  says  God  has  got  enough. 
Granny  calls  us  '  God's  sparrows,'  and  we  say  '  Our  Father,'  and  '  Daily  bread,'  every 
da}'.  God  is  our  Father."  Tears  came  to  the  good  woman's  eyes  as  they  ought  to 
in  ours,  and  those  two  "  little  sparrows,"  perched  in  that  cold  upper  chamber,  may  well 
teach  us  some  sweet  lessons  of  faith  and  trust.  Dear  little  ones,  you  are  under  the  care 
of  the  God  of  little  Moses.  You  are  not  too  small  for  God  to  see  you.  Then  love  and 
trust  Him. 


MOSES  AND  AARON  BEFORE  PHARAOH. 


OW  when  Moses  was  grown  up  he  did  not  live  with  the  king's 
daughter  any  longer.  The  king  had  grown  angry  with  him  because 
he  cared  for  his  own  people,  the  Israelites,  and  he  had  to  flee 
away  and  keep  slieep  in  the  wilderness.  And  there  he  saw  a 
great  wonder.  One  day,  as  he  sat  beside  the  desert,  keeping  his 
sheep,  he  was  surprised  to  see  a  bush  not  far  off  sparkling  with 
light,  as  though  it  were  on  fire;  but,  although  it  appeared  to  be 
in  flames,  the  leaves  did  not  fall  off,  nor  was  the  bush  consumed. 
And  God's  voice  spoke  to  him  out  of  the  bush,  and  told  him  that  the  troubles  of  the 
children  of  Israel  were  to  come  to  an  end.  God  would  save  them  from  the  cruel 
Egyptians ;  and  Moses  himself  was  to  go  and  lead  them  out,  and  bring  them  to  the 
good  land  that  God  had  promised  that  Abraham's  children  should  have  for  their  own. 
Moses  was  to  go  and  tell  the  king  of  Egypt  that  it  was  God's  will  that  they  should  go. 
Moses  was  afraid  at  first,  but  God  promised  to  keep  him.  He  said  to  Moses,  "  Aaron 
thy  brother  may  go  with  thee ;  he  can  speak  well ;  and  I  will  teach  you  both  what  3'ou 
shall  do."  So  Moses  and  Aaron  went  together  to  Pharaoh,  and  told  him  that  the  great 
God  had  commanded  him  to  let  the  Israelites  go,  that  they  might  serve  Him.  But  the 
haughty  king  answered  that  he  did  not  know  the  Lord,  neither  would  he  let  the  people 
go.  God  now  gave  ]\Ioses  and  Aaron  power  to  do  wonders,  and  to  work  miracles  before 
Pharaoh.  They  went  into  the  presence  of  the  king.  In  the  engraving,  the  artist  shows 
Moses  and  Aaron  before  Pharaoh.  You  see  the  king  surrounded  by  his  wise  men,  his 
guard  and  perhaps  many  others  looking  on  ;  there  stand  Moses  and  Aaron,  eight}' 
years  old,  asking  that  a  great  army  of  slaves  may  go  away  to  worship  their  God. 

Pharaoh  wants  a  sign  to  convince  him  that  these  messengers  come  from  God.  Aaron 
threw  down  his  rod  and  it  became  a  serpent.  But  Pharaoh  called  his  wise  men,  and  told 
them  to  try  to  do  the  same  ;  and  they  did  so  with  their  enchantments.  Had  they  power 
to  work  miracles  ?  No ;  perhaps  God  suffered  their  rods  to  become  serpents  that  he 
might  work  a  greater  miracle,  or  perhaps  they  might  have  learned  to  tame  serpents,  so 
as  to  make  them  look  like  rods  in  their  hands  ;  and  then  they  might  have  thrown  them 

74 


76  MOSES   AND   AARON   BEFORE   PHARAOH. 

down  as  Aaron  did,  and  thus  pretended  to  work  a  miracle.  But  God  made  Aaron's  rod 
swallow  up  their  rods.  What  must  have  been  their  amazement  when  they  saw  that ! 
They  had  been  accustomed  to  worship  serpents,  but  what  need  for  them  to  worship 
serpents  any  more,  when  this  wonderful  God  of  the  Israelites  could  make  out  of  a  stick, 
one  capable  of  swallowing  theirs !  Think,  too,  what  a  feeble,  powerless  bit  of  wood  that 
shepherd's  rod  was  ;  yet  when  God  used  it,  what  a  power  it  became  !  So,  what  a  feeble 
thing  the  hand  of  a  little  child  is,  but  as  soon  as  you  put  it  on  God's  side,  so  He  can  use 
it,  what  a  power  it  ma^^  become ! 

Still  Pharaoh  did  not  care  for  all  this,  nor  did  he  obey  the  command  to  let  Israel  go ; 
and  then  God  said.  He  would  punish  Pharaoh.  He  determined  to  afflict  Egj'pt  with 
great  plagues.  First,  the  Lord  commanded  Moses  to  stretch  out  his  rod  over  the  river 
Nile ;  Moses  did  so,  and  all  the  waters  in  the  river  turned  into  blood ;  and  when  Moses 
held  out  his  rod  again  it  turned  back  into  pure  water.  But  Pharaoh  did  not  mind,  and 
would  not  let  the  people  go.  Then  God  told  Moses  again  to  stretch  out  his  hand  over  the 
river ;  and  there  came  up  such  numbers  of  frogs  that  they  covered  the  land,  and  crawled 
over  the  tables  and  into  the  beds,  and  even  into  the  ovens  of  the  Egyptians.  Pharaoh 
could  not  bear  to  have  these  frogs  everywhere,  and  said,  if  they  would  but  go  away  he 
would  let  th'^  children  of  Israel  go.  Then  Moses  asked  God  to  take  the  frogs  away,  and  all 
the  frogs  died ;  but  Pharaoh  still  continued  disobedient  and  would  not  let  the  people 
go, — and  God  sent  a  third  plague. 

He  ordered  Moses  to  turn  all  the  dust  in  the  land  into  lice ;  and  the  lice  covered  the 
people  and  the  animals.  But  Pharaoh's  heart  was  hardened  and  he  refused  to  listen. 
Then  very  dreadful  swarms  of  stinging  flies  came  and  covered  the  land.  Nothing  was  to 
be  seen  for  flies  ;  and  Pharaoh,  in  his  terror,  made  a  half  promise  that  he  would  let  the 
Israelites  go  a  short  distance,  if  the  swarms  of  flies  were  taken  awa}- ;  but  as  soon  as 
the}^  were  gone,  Pharaoh  hardened  his  heart,  and  would  not  let  them  go. 

Then  the  Lord  sent  a  fifth  plague,  and  brought  a  dreadful  disease,  called  murrain, 
upon  the  cattle  of  Egypt,  and  the  horses,  and  asses,  the  camels,  and  the  sheep,  and  all 
the  animals  that  were  useful  to  the  Egyptians  grew  sick  and  died.  In  the  next  engrav- 
ing the  artist  shows  this 

"  PLAGUE  OF  MURRAIN," 

the  camels  falling  down  dead,  and  their  masters  leaving  them  in  despair.  But  still 
Pharaoh  remained  unmoved.  Then  Moses  took  ashes  out  of  the  furnace,  and  threw 
them  up  toward  heaven,  at  God's  command,  and  they  became  dust,  and  brought  sore  boils 


78  MOSES   AND   AARON  BEFORE   PHARAOH. 

upon  men  and  beasts.  The  wicked  Egyptian  magicians  suffered  so  much  pain  from 
these  boils,  that  they  were  not  able  to  stand,  or  to  go  to  Pharaoh  when  he  sent  for  them. 
But  still  the  king  would  not  attend  to  God's  command. 

The  next  day,  God  sent  a  terrible  storm,  thunder  and  lightning,  and  rain  and  hail — 
such  big  hailstones  as  killed  the  men  and  cattle  that  were  out  iu  the  fields,  and  light- 
ning that  struck  them,  and  wind  that  broke  every  tree  in  the  field.  No  wonder  that 
Pharaoh  was  frightened  and  begged  that  the  storm  might  cease,  and  said  that  then  he 
would  let  the  Israelites  go.  So  Moses  prayed  to  God,  and  it  was  all  still  again.  But 
when  the  rain  was  over,  Pharaoh  was  again  disobedient,  and  said,  "  I  will  not  let  the  people 
go."  Then  God  said  unto  Moses — "  Stretch  forth  thine  hand  over  the  land  of  Eg3'pt 
for  the  locusts,  that  the}-  may  come  upon  the  land  of  Egypt  and  eat  everv  herb  of  the 
field  that  the  hail  hath  left."  And  locusts  came ;  and  they  were  so  man}'  that  the  land 
was  darkened  by  them,  and  they  ate  everything  which  the  hail  had  not  destroj-ed.  The 
king  again  sent  for  Moses  and  Aaron,  and  begged  them  to  pray  for  him.  And  they  did 
pray,  and  God  heard  them  ;  but  when  the  plague  was  taken  away,  wicked  Pharaoh 
again  said,  "  I  will  not  let  the  people  go." 

Then  God  sent  a  new  and  very  dreadful  plague  over  the  land  of  Egypt ;  this  was  a 
thick  darkness,  that  lasted  for  three  days.  There  was  no  light  from  the  sun  nor  moon 
nor  stars.  And  the  people  could  not  see  to  move  from  their  places  all  the  time.  Our 
next  engraving  is  a  picture  of  this 

"  PLAGUE  OF  DARKNESS.  " 

Pharaoh  again  called  Moses,  and  said,  "  You  ma}-  go ;  only  let  your  cattle  be" 
stayed.  "  But  Moses  said,  "  No,  we  must  take  all  our  possessions  with  us  ;  we  will  go 
with  our  wives,  and  our  little  children,  our  sons,  and  our  daughters,  our  flocks,  and  all  that 
we  have."  Then  Pharaoh  was  angry,  and  drove  Moses  away,  and  told  him  never  to  come 
before  him  again.  Moses  said,  "  Thou  hast  spoken  well  ;  I  will  see  thy  face  again  no 
more  ;"  and  he  went  aAvay  from  the  king. 

Dear  Children,  in  the  next  talk  we  will  see  how  God  compelled  Pharaoh  to  obey. 

Sayings  of  childhood: — A  little  four-year  old  boy  prayed:  "O  Lord  bless  George, 
and  make  him  a  good  boy  ;  and  don't  let  him  be  naughty  again,  he  sticks  to  it  so." 
How  natural  it  is  for  us  to  stick  to  our  naughty  ways.  That  was  the  way  with 
wicked  Pharaoh.  He  had  a  chance  to  obey,  and  keep  ofiF  these  awful  plagues  if  he  would. 
God  sent  him  message  after  message  ;  He  waited  for  him,  urged  him,  warned  him ;  but 
he  would  not  obey.     And  it  was  just  because  he  tuouldti't.      Dear  children,  I  want  you 


8o  MOSES   AND   AARON   BEFORE   PHARAOH. 

shall  learn  from  this  the  foil}'  of  daring  God.      Be  sure  that  God  and  you  are  always  on 
the  same  side— that  is,  that  He  is  for  you,  instead  oi  agauist  you.     In  the  midst  of  all 
the  plagues  God's  people  were  quite  safe.      None  of  the  plagues  came  near  their  dwell-' 
ings,  or  in  the  land  of  Goshen,  where  they  dwelt.    No  harm  can  come  to  those  who  trust 
in  Him. 


DEATH  OF  THE   FIRST-BORN   IN   EGYPT. 


FTER  the  nine  sad  plagues  that  had  come  upon  the  Egyptians  there  was 
to  be  one  plague  more,  the  last  and  worst.     This  was  called  the  death 
of  the  first-bom,  and  was  tenfold  more  terrible  than  any  that  had 
preceded  it.     Moses  told   his  countr\'men  that  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  would  pass  at  midnight  over  all  the  houses,  and  that  he  would 
slay  the  first-bom  in  every  Egyptian  house.     No  one  would  be 
)|^fjr^  spared:    Pharaoh's   oldest   son,  the  young  prince,  and  the  verj^ 
poorest  person's  son.     They  had  killed  the  little  Israelite  babies, 
and  now  their  babies  should  be  killed. 

But  did  God  kill  the  first-born  of  the  Israelites  too  ?  No  ;  He  told  them  what  they 
must  do,  if  they  believed  His  words,  and  wished  to  escape.  Thej^  were  to  take  a  lamb, 
without  spot  or  blemish,  and  kill  it  in  the  evening ;  and  they  were  to  sprinkle  the  blood 
of  the  lamb  upon  the  lintel,  and  upon  the  two  door-posts ;  and  afterward  they  were  to 
roast  the  lamb  whole,  and  eat  it.  Where  the  mark  of  the  blood  was,  the  angel  would 
pass  over  and  do  no  one  any  hurt ;  but  the  people  would  be  blest  and  set  free,  because 
they  believed  God,  and  did  as  He  bade  them. 

The  Israelites  listened  to  Moses,  and  did  as  he  had  told  them.  They  ate  their 
lambs,  and  packed  up  their  goods  ready  for  a  journey.  And  lo !  while  they  were 
waiting,  there  came  a  terrible  shout  and  crj-  from  the  Egyptians,  for  the  destroying 
angel  had  killed  the  first-bom  in  every  house.  Even  the  first-born  of  their  cattle  died 
too,  because  the  Egyptians  used  to  worship  them.  In  the  picture,  the  artist  shows  the 
destroying  angel  passing  through  in  the  night ;  in  his  hand  is  a  drawn  sword. 

But  were  the  believing,  obedient  Israelites  safe  ?  Yes,  wherever  there  was  the  blood, 
the  little  ones  were  safe.     Dear  children,  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  like  the  lamb  of  the 


82 


DEATH  OF  THE  FIRST-BORN  IN  EGYPT. 


Israelites.  He  was  slain  as  the  paschal  lamb  was,  and  His  blood  was  shed  upon  the 
cross.  Win-  ?  To  save  our  souls.  The  blood  of  the  lamb  in  Eg3'pt  was  sprinkled 
upon  the  doors  ;  the  blood  of  Jesus  must  be  sprinkled  upon  our  hearts. 

S.WINGS  OF  childhood: — A  little  boy  on  his  father's  knee  said,  "  Pa,  is  3-our  soul 
insured  ?  "  "  Why  do  you  ask  that,  my  son  ?  "  The  boy  replied  :  "  I  heard  Uncle 
George  saj-  that  you  had  your  house  insured,  and  }-our  life  insured  ;  but  he  did  not 
believe  yoiv  had  thought  of  your  soul,  and  he  was  afraid  you  would  lose  it."  Dear  little 
one,  have  ^-ou  got  3'our  soul  iusmcd /  Is  the  blood  sprinkled  upon  it?  Now  suppose 
that  in  one  Israelitish  house  there  had  lived  a  little  boy  who  did  not  want  the  blood 
sprinkled  on  his  door!  "  What  is  the  use  ?  "  he  saj's  ;  "  God  knows  where  we  live,  and 
He  can  take  care  of  us  just  as  well  without  that,  and  it  will  look  so  queer,  all  the 
Eg3-ptians  will  be  asking  us  what  we  do  it  for !  "  How  foolish  that  boy  would  have 
been  !  The  destro3ang  angel  would  have  killed  him  too.  We  must  not  be  ashamed  of 
the  blood.  Or,  suppose  in  one  house,  there  lived  a  little  girl  who  wanted  to  have 
her  dolly  dressed.  Mamma  explains  to  her  about  the  lamb  and  the  blood  on  the  door, 
and  that  it  must  be  attended  to  at  once,  but  the  child  insists  that  it  will  do  just  as  well 
to-morrow,  the  dolly  must  be  dressed  first.  Don't  you  see,  that  to-morrow  would  have 
been  too  late  ?  "  Don't  put  off  giving  your  hearts  to  Jesus  now  !  God  sa3^s,  "  Now  is 
the  da3'  of  salvation,"  and  God  requires  exact  obedience.  It  was  not  the  blood  on  the 
door  that  saved  the  babies  of  the  Israelites,  but  it  was  obedience  to  God. 


THE   DROWNING   OF    PHARAOH    AND    HIS   ARMY  IN    THE    RED   SEA. 

HARAOH  was  at  last  convinced  that  it  was  in  vain  to  fight 
against  God.  When  the  destro3-ing  angel  came  to  his  palace  and 
killed  his  eldest  son,  the  king  was  so  frightened  that  he  called 
for  IMoses  and  Aaron  in  the  night,  and  said,  "  Rise  up,  and  get 
3^ou  forth  from  among  mv  people,  both  3-e  and  the  children  of 
Israel ;  and  go,  sen-e  the  Lord  as  ye  have  said.  Also  take  A-our 
flocks  and  your  herds  as  3-011  have  said,  and  be  gone ;  and 
bless  me  also."  And  the  Eg3'ptians  were  so  auxious  to  send  the 
Israelites  awav,  that  the3-  helped  them  to  pack  up,  and  gave  them  rich  presents  to  take  with 


84    THE  DROWNING  OF  PHARAOH  AND  HIS  ARMY  IN  THE  RED  SEA. 

them.  And  now  the  children  of  Israel  set  off  to  leave  Eg3'pt.  There  were  6c)0,cxx) 
men,  and  many  women  and  children,  and  very  much  cattle.  They  were  going  through 
a  wild  and  dreary  wilderness,  and  so  God  came  in  a  pillar  of  cloud  by  day,  and  of  fire 
by  night,  to  show  them  the  way  they  should  go.  Thus  thev  journeyed  safe  and  happj^ 
under  God's  keeping,  until  they  came  to  a  very  narrow  pass  on  the  borders  of  the  Red 
Sea  ;  and  they  encamped  there. 

But  when  Pharaoh  heard  the  Israelites  were  gone,  he  was  sorry  he  had  let  them  go  ; 
and  he  got  all  his  chariots  and  horsemen  together,  and  went  after  the  children  of  Israel 
to  bring  them  back  again.  When  the  Israelites  saw  him  coming,  they  were  sore  afraid, 
and  began  to  blame  Moses,  and  said,  "  Why  hast  thou  brought  us  out  here  to  die  ?  It 
would  have  been  better  to  stay  in  Egypt,  and  serve  the  Egyptians,  than  to  die  in  the 
wilderness."  But  God  spoke  to  Moses,  and  told  him  not  to  fear.  They  had  only  to 
stand  still  and  see  how  God  would  save  them  And  God  Himself  showed  that  He  was 
with  them,  for  the  pillar  of  cloud  went  behind  them,  instead  of  before,  and  made  it  dark 
to  the  Egj'ptians,  but  it  gave  light  by  night  to  the  Israelites,  so  that  the  Egj'ptians 
could  not  get  near  them  all  night. 

Then  the  Lord  commanded  the  people  to  go  on.  But  where  could  they  go  ?  The 
great  sea  was  before  them  ;  there  is  no  bridge  across  it ;  the}'^  have  no  boats.  High 
mountains  shut  them  in,  on  either  side.  What  are  they  to  do  ?  God  says  go  forward  ! 
what,  right  into  the  sea ?  Yes  right  into  the  sea.  God  knew  how  to  find  a  May  for 
them  to  escape.  He  told  Moses  to  stretch  his  rod  over  the  sea.  And  then  there  was  a 
great  wonder.  The  waters  of  the  sea  parted,  and  piled  up  on  each  side  of  them  like 
great  walls  of  glass,  or  ice ;  and  right  in  between  there  was  a  broad  road  open  for  them 
through  the  midst  of  the  sea.  The  Israelites  walked  through,  all  of  them  on  dry 
ground ;  not  one  was  drowned,  for  God  held  back  the  waters  till  the}-  were  all  gone 
over  safely. 

Pharaoh  and  his  armj^  followed  them,  or  tried  to.  They  were  probably  about  half 
way  through,  when  the  Lord  looked  angrily  at  them  through  the  pillar  of  cloud.  Their 
chariot  wheels  dragged  so  heavily  that  they  said,  "  The  Lord  fighteth  for  them  against 
us."  That  was  just  what  God  said  He  would  do!  And  then  the  Lord  told  Moses  to 
stretch  his  rod  over  the  sea,  and  the  waters  came  back  again  upon  the  Egyptians,  and 
every  one  of  them  was  drowned.  The  artist  gives  us  this  picture.  You  can  see  the 
children  of  Israel  all  safe  on  the  distant  hill ;  while  Pharaoh  and  his  hosts  are  all  beiutT 
drowned  in  the  sea. 


THE  DROWNING  OF  PHARAOH  AND  HIS  ARMY  IN  THE  RED  SEA.  85 

111  the  morning,  the  Israelites  saw  their  enemies  lying  dead  upon  the  shore  ;  the 
Egj'ptians  could  hurt  them  no  more  now.  The  children  of  Israel  thanked  God,  and 
sang  praises  to  Him  ;  and  Miriam  and  the  women  danced  for  joj-. 

Doings  of  childhood  : — Dear  children,  when  God  is  on  our  side,  we  need  not  fear ! 
There  were  two  little  boys.  One  was  crossing  a  stream  of  water  on  a  board  ;  the  little 
fellow  was  afraid  till  he  heard  a  voice  that  he  knew,  say :  "  Father  sees  you,"  then  he 
was  afraid  no  more  ;  he  was  sure  that  father  would  take  care  of  him.  The  other  boy 
had  taken  some  fruit  that  he  had  been  forbidden  to  touch ;  he  heard  the  same  words, 
knew  the  voice,  but  was  greatly  frightened.  What  made  the  difference  ?  It  is  very 
plain ;  the  fathers  voice  is  always  a  comfort  to  the  child  whose  conscience  is  at  rest,  but  a 
terror  to  the  child  who  is  sinning.  So  the  pillar  of  cloud  was  a  comfort  to  the  Israelites, 
who  loved  and  obeyed  God,  but  was  "  darkness  "  to  the  Egyptians  who  did  wrong. 
Some  naturalists  desired  to  obtain  the  wild  flowers  that  grew  on  the  side  of  a  dangerous 
gorge  in  the  Scotch  Highlands.  They  offered  a  boy  a  liberal  sum  if  he  would  descend 
b}^  a  rope  and  get  them.  He  looked  at  the  money,  thought  of  the  danger,  and  replied, 
"  /  n'ill  if  my  father  will  hold  the  rope.''^  With  unshrinking  nerves,  he  let  his  father  put 
the  rope  about  him,  lower  him  into  the  abyss,  and  suspend  him  there  while  he  filled  his 
little  basket  with  the  coveted  flowers.  What  a  lesson  of  faith  for  us,  dear  children  ! 
We  need  not  fear  to  go  where  we  are  held  securely  by  our  Heavenly  Father's  hand. 
The  waters  of  the  Red  Sea  cannot  drown  us,  and  the  fires  of  the  furnace  cannot  burn 
us  if  Jesus  keep  us  there ! 


THE  GIVING  OF  THE   LAW  FROM   MOUNT  SINAI. 


LL  the  children  of  Israel  are  now  safely  out  of  Eg3pt.  The}-  begin  to  travel 
into  the  wilderness.  The}- have  made  three  da3-s' journey  ;  and,  at  last  a 
great  mountain  appears  in  sight.  The}-  move  on  till  the}-  come 
to  it.  At  the  foot  of  the  mountain  the  procession  halts.  The 
people  pitch  their  tents,  and  rest  there.  That  is  ]\Iount  Sinai. 
^.  ^  On  the  top  of  that  mountain  God  told  Closes  that  He  would  come 
^f  i\^  down  and  meet  him,  and  give  him  a  law,  to  show  the  Israelites, 
and  all  other  people,  what  he  wanted  them  to  do.  And  God  told 
IVIoses  to  set  bounds  round  the  bottom  of  the  mountain,  so  that  uobod}-  should  come  and 
touch  it ;  and  the  people  were  to  pray,  and  wait  round  it  for  the  hoi}-  and  awful  thing 
that  was  to  happen.  And  God  told  IMoses  to  come  up  to  the  top  of  the  mountain,  when 
he  should  hear  a  trumpet  giving  a  long,  loud  sound. 

Then  there  came  on  the  hill-top  a  dark,  black  cloud,  and  the  mountain  shook  and 
quaked,  and  there  were  lightnings,  and  thunder,  and  voices,  so  that  all  the  people 
trembled.  The  engraving  gives  us  the  scene.  It  was  a  fearful  thing  to  see  the  moun- 
tain smoking,  and  the  fire  and  lightning  coming  out  of  the  thick  darkness.  Win-  was 
it  so  fearful  ?  Because  the  holy,  powerful  God  has  come  down  upon  the  mountain ;  God 
who  cannot  look  upon  sin  ;  and  who  has  power  to  punish  all  those  who  disobey  Him. 

Then  the  sound  of  tlie  trumpet  was  heard.  It  was  an  angel's  trumpet  ;  the  same 
that  shall  be  heard  at  the  last  day,  when  the  graves  are  opened,  and  the  dead  come 
forth.  Moses  heard  the  trumpet.  He  goes  up  the  mountain.  The  people  all  watch 
him,  as  he  travels  up,  higher  and  higher.  Now  he  enters  the  cloud  and  they  see  him 
no  more.  Moses  is  on  the  top  of  the  mountain  talking  with  God.  There  God  gave  him 
His  great  law  of  the  Ten  Commandments.  They  were  the  very  same  Ten  Command- 
ments you  read  in  the  Bible.  And  God  means  us  all  to  obey  the  Commandments,  just 
as  much  as  He  meant  the  Israelites  to  obey  them.  They  are  His  words,  and  must  be 
kept. 

Afterwards  God  gave  these  Ten  Commandments  to  IMoses,  written  upon  two  tables, 
or  blocks  of  stone — written  with  God's  own  finger.      In  our  second  picture  we  see 

"MOSES  COMING  DOWN  FROM  THE  MOUNTAIN," 

where  he  has  been  with  God  a  second  time.     The  people  are  looking  at  him  ;  his  face  is 

S6 


88  THE   GIVING   OF   THE   LAW   FROAI   MOUNT   SINAI. 

bright  and  shining ;  and  they  fear  to  come  near  him.  \\'hat  made  Aloses'  face  shine  ? 
The  bright  glorj-  of  God  which  rested  upon  him  while  He  talked  to  him  in  the  moun- 
tain. When  Moses  saw  that  it  was  painful  for  the  people  to  look  at  him,  he  took  a  veil, 
and  covered  his  face,  and  then  spoke  to  them.  He  told  them  all  the  commands  of  God, 
and  showed  them  the  new  tables.  He  told  them  God  told  him  to  make  a  chest  to  keep 
the  tables  of  stone  in.  It  was  to  be  made  of  wood,  with  gold  all  over  it ;  and  two  figures 
of  cherubims  were  to  be  one  on  each  side.  This  chest  was  to  be  called  the  Ark  of  the  Cov- 
enant. And  it  was  to  be  put  into  a  square  room,  inside  a  tent,  that  was  to  be  made  with 
curtains  and  carried  about  with  the  Israelites.  It  was  to  be  called  the  Tabernacle.  And 
this  was  to  be  a  ver}-  holy  place.  And  Moses  asked  them  to  bring  their  gold,  and 
silver,  and  brass,  and  blue,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  skins  of  animals,  and  beautiful 
stones ;  these  things  were  to  help  to  make  the  tabernacle,  and  all  which  was  to  be  in  it. 

The  people  were  glad  to  bring  their  riches  for  the  ser\ace  of  God  ;  and  many  of  them 
were  verj^  busy  and  industrious  in  the  work  of  God.  It  is  verj-  pleasant,  as  well  as  right, 
to  work  for  God.  All  have  talents  ;  all  can  do  something.  Little  children,  too,  can  do 
something.  I  have  no  doubt  the  little  Israelitish  children  helped  their  mothers  to  spin 
the  goats'  hair,  and  to  carry  the  wood  and  stones  to  help  their  fathers.  Did  you  ever 
hear  of  the  little  girl  who  said ;  "  If  I  can't  take  a  bouquet  of  a  hundred-leaf  roses  to  the 
teacher  I  won't  take  anything  at  all  ?  "  How  foolish  in  her !  Another  little  one  brought 
a  spra}'  of  red  clover,  because  she  had  no  other  flowers,  and  the  teacher  was  so  pleased 
that  she  wore  them  in  her  belt  all  day. 

S.A.YIXGS  OF  CHILDHOOD : — A  vcrv  bright  little  fellow  says,  "  All  the  Ten  Command- 
ments have  iiots  in  them,  ^\'h^-  don't  God  tell  them  what  to  do  ? ''  Well,  God  had  to  teach 
the  Israelites  in  somewhat  the  same  wa^•  vour  parents  teach  you.  Your  mother  and  father 
sa}^  to  3'ou,  "  Don't  come  to  the  table  with  dirty  hands,"  "  Don't  come  into  the  house 
with  mud  on  }-our  shoes,"  "  Don't  speak  saucy  words."  When  they  have  told  3'ou  these 
things  many  times,  and  they  sa_v,  "  Now  hz  good  children  ;  "  3-ou  know  everj'thing  they 
mean  ;  do  vou  not?  Now  can  you  tell  \m  how  to  write  the  Ten  Commandments  in  one 
word?  Lo\'E.  Yes;  love  God  and  love  our  neighbors.  If  we  love  God,  what  will  we 
not  do  ?  Xof  Jun'c  aiiv  other  gods  ;  nor  ivorsJiip  any  other  gods  ;  nor  take  God's  name  in 
vain  ;  nor  break  the  Sabbath  day.  If  we  love  everj^bod}'  what  will  we  not  want  ±0  do  ? 
Xot  disobey  father  or  mother  ;  not  kill ;  not  commit  adultery;  not  steal ;  not  tell  ivickea 
stories  about  each  other ;    not  covet.     Then,  to  love  is  to  do  God's  wa}-. 


KORAH,  DATHAN,  AND  ABIRAM  SWALLOWED  UP. 


^^i^^-^^ 


ij^^^OD,  when  he  gave  the  Ten  Commandments  upon  Mount  Sinai, 
chose  that  Aaron,  and  his  sons,  should  be  His  priests.  Now  a 
priest  was  one  who  offered  up  sacrifices  to  God,  and  burned  incense 
to  Him  ;  and  when  the  smoke  of  the  incense  went  up  it  was  just  as 
our  pra^•ers  rise  up  to  God  in  heaven.  Once  there  were  some  other 
Levites,  named  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram,  who  became  jealous  of  the 
--^  ^*~"  power  given  by  God  to  Moses  and  Aaron  ;  the}'  said  they  had  as  much 
right  as  Aaron  had  to  be  priests,  and  to  offer  sacrifices.  They  persuaded,  also,  250  men 
to  come  and  get  censers,  and  offer  incense  to  the  Lord  as  if  the}-  had  been  priests.  Moses 
fell  on  his  face  when  he  heard  this,  and  asked  God  to  help  him  ;  and  on  the  next  day, 
God  told  all  the  people  to  go  awa}-  from  the  tabernacle  of  Korah  and  his  friends. 

All  the  people  moved  away,  and  God  allowed  these  three  wicked  men  to  put  fire 
into  their  censers,  and  to  .stand  at  their  tent  doors,  with  their  wives  and  children.  And 
Moses  told  the  people  that  God  would  now  show  them  which  were  the  priests  that  He 
had  chosen.  As  Aloses  spoke,  the  ground  shook,  the  earth  opened,  and  swallowed  up 
Korah,  and  Dathan,  and  Abiram,  and  all  that  thev  had.  All  went  down  alive  into  the 
great  pit,  and  the  ground  closed  again  and  shut  them  in. 

In  the  engraving  the  artist  gives  us  a  picture  of  this  dreadful  scene.  Not  onl}-  did 
Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram  perish,  but  God  sent  out  a  dreadful  fire,  which  burnt  up  the 
250  wicked  men  that  offered  incense.  But  although  the  people  were  dreadfully  fright- 
ened at  this  awful  sight,  and  fled  away,  still  they  were  not  humbled  nor  sorry  for  their 
sins  ;  but  they  murmured  against  IVIoses  and  Aaron,  and  accused  them  of  having  killed 
their  friends  and  companions. 

S.A.YIXGS  OF  CHILDHOOD  : — I  want  you  to  remember,  from  this  talk,  that  it  is  a 
dreadful  thing  to  offend  God  !  A  little  boy  came  to  his  father  one  da}-,  and  said,  "  O 
papa,  I  have  made  up  luitli  God  f'  "  Why,  my  son,"  said  his  father,  "  I  hope  you  had 
not  fallen  out  -,citli  (rod — had  vou  !  "  "  Yes,  papa,  I  had.  I  was  very  bad  and  offended 
Him,  and  He  was  angr\-  witli  me.  But  I  felt  real  sorry,  and  asked  Him  to  forgive  me, 
and  He  did  ;  and  now  I  am  so  happv  because  I've  made  up  ivitJi  Hivi  !  "  O,  children, 

it  is  awful  to  offend  the  great  God  who  is  almighty  to  save  or  to  destroy  forever. 

90 


WATER  FROM  THE  SMITTEN  ROCK. 


SUPPOSE  you  know  that  the  Israelites  were  now  in  a  drear}^  wilder- 
ness. All  around  were  great  rocks,  all  parched  with  the  hot  sun 
shining  on  them.  There  was  no  water  to  drink,  and  the  people 
got  ver}'  hot  and  thirsty ;  then  they  began  to  murmur.  Thej^  forgot 
their  kind  God  who  so  often  fed  them  from  heaven,  and  did  not  pray 
to  Him.  They  grew  angry,  and  said,  "  Is  the  Lord  among  us  or 
no?"  That  was  the  wa}^  they  tempted  God. 
But  God  bore  with  them ;  and  He  told  Moses  to  take  his  rod  and  go  to  the  bare 
rock,  and  strike  it.  And  when  Moses  struck  the  rock  God  made  a  beautiful,  clear 
spring  of  water  come  gushing  out  of  it,  so  that  all  the  people,  and  all  their  cattle,  and 
sheep,  and  camels,  could  drink  and  have  plenty.  The  pictiire  shows  Moses  smiting 
the  rock,  and  the  water  flowing  down  in  a  clear,  fresh  stream.  How  glad  everybody 
seems  that  there  is  plenty  of  water !  Don't  you  think  that  was  good  in  God  ?  It  was 
God's  power  that  did  this  miracle ;  not  Moses,  nor  the  rod,  but  God  alone,  could  bring 
water  out  of  the  rock. 

The  apostle  Paul  says,  "  This  rock  was  Christ."  He  does  not  mean  Christ  himself, 
but  that  it  resembles  Christ — for  from  Him  flows  all  true  happiness,  as  refreshing  to 
the  soul  of  man  as  the  streams  of  water  were,  flowing  from  the  rock,  to  the  Israelites  in 
the  wilderness. 

Doings  of  childhood  : — ■  Learn  from  this  talk  not  to  murmur.  I  read  of  a  child 
who  murmured  about  water,  just  as  the  Israelites  did  ;  not  because  she  had  not  plenty 
of  it  to  drink,  but  she  wished  God  had  made  it  so  it  could  not  drown  anybod}',  then  she 
could  go  on  the  lake  in  a  boat,  and  her  mother  would  not  be  afraid  of  her  drowning. 


92 


THE  BRAZEN  SERPENT. 


HE  children  of  Israel  seemed  never  to  trust  God  but  just  at  the 
'/■^      moment  when  thcA-  saw  His  miracles.      That  was  very  wicked  J 
'Vv      for  He  had  promised  to  take  care  of  them,  and  the}-  ought  to 
have  believed  His  word.     Their  sin  of  murmuring  was  so  great 
(/^^^'^ilil  ^^^^^  ^^^  read,  "  The  Lord  sent  fiery  serpents  among  the  people,  and 

\»*^iS^^JWv  <r,  they  bit  them,  so  that  man}-  died  ;  "  that  is  He  sent  serpents,  whose 

bite  was  like  fire,  making  a  similar  Avound  for  pain  with  that  which 
burning  coal  would  make.  Where  could  they  flee  ?  The  serpents 
were  everywhere.  Then  the  people  repented  and  prayed.  And  the  Lord  told  Closes, 
''  Make  thee  a  fier}-  serpent,  and  set  it  upon  a  pole  ;  and  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  e\erv- 
one  that  is  bitten,  when  he  looketh  upon  it  shall  live."  So  I\Ioses  made  a  serpent  of 
brass  and  set  it  upon  a  pole ;  and  it  came  to  pass  that  if  a  serpent  had  bitten  any  man, 
M-hen  he  looked  upon  the  brazen  serpent,  he  lii'cd. 

Dear  children,  suppose  we  had  been  among  that  vast  compauj-  in  the  Avilderness ;  we 
might  have  been  wandering  around,  when  suddenly  we  felt  the  bite  of  the  serpent. 
Alas !  the  poison  is  spreading  through  our  bodies.  As  we  fall,  sick  and  faint,  there 
com^  one  to  us,  and  says,  "  Look  on  that  serpent  of  brass  on  the  pole  \-onder-^look 
and  vou  shall  live  !  "  With  great  effort  we  turn  our  e}-es  to  the  object  pointed  out  to  us. 
Ojov!  we  are  healed.  That  is  what  the  artist  has  brought  out  in  the  picture — some 
are  looking  and  some  are  not.  None  lived  but  those  who  looked  ;  in  other  words,  obej-ed 
God's  commands.  If  there  were  auA'  in  the  camp  who  thoughi  they  would  get  well 
without  looking"  at  the  serpent,  thev  were  among  those  who  died. 

Now,  ni}-  little  friends,  we  have  all  been  bitten  by  sin,  and  that  means  death.  But, 
listen!  "  As  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even  so  must  the  Son  of 
man  be  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  him  should  not  perish,  birt  have  everlast- 
ing life."  Blessed  tidings  !  If  there  are  an}'  little  children  who  think  they  can  go  to 
heaven  without  new  hearts  thev  are  mistaken ;  God  has  made  only  one  cure  for  sin, 
and  the  bite  of  sin  is  deadly  until  we  "  look  to  Jesus." 

94 


"'''C^^j^''.  ■i(j!v~^?r?i5^^P^?^y7^v,      >^._~r  '  ,■ 


BALAAM    STOPPED    BY  AN    ANGEL. 


)ROM  the  time  of  Moses,  through  all  the  time  of  the  judges  and 
kings  of  Israel,  there  were  men  called  prophets.  A  prophet  was  a 
man  inspired  b}'  God's  Spirit  to  foretell  what  would  happen  to 
others  at  a  time  when  there  was  no  Bible.  Among  these  prophets 
there  was  one  whose  name  was  Balaam.  This  prophet  one  day- 
saw  some  men  come  to  his  house.  They  brought  him  a  message 
that  a  king  named  Balak  wanted  him  to  come  with  them  and  curse  the 
Israelites  ;  and  the  servants  had  money  with  them  to  tempt  Balaam  to  go.  When 
Balaam  saw  the  money,  he  wanted  to  go  with  them.  He  knew  that  it  would  be  very 
wicked  to  curse  God's  people,  and  he  ought  to  have  sent  the  ser\-ants  awaj-  at  once. 
He  should  not  have  dallied  with  temptation. 

Balaam  begged  the  messengers  to  wait  for  a  night  and  lodge  with  liim  ;  in  the  night 
God  came  to  Balaam,  and  asked  ''  Who  are  these  men  ?  "  Then  the  prophet  told  him 
who  they  were  and  wh}-  the}-  came ;  but  God  told  liim  that  he  must  not  go,  for  what 
Balak  wanted  of  him  was  to  curse  the  children  of  Israel,  and  God  would  not  have  them 
cursed.  So  Balaam  told  the  men,  in  the  morning,  that  God  would  not  let  him  go  ;  and 
the  messengers  went  back  to  their  master.  But  Balak  was  not  to  be  put  off  in  this  way. 
He  fancied  that,  perhaps,  he  had  not  paid  respect  enough  to  Balaam.  So  he  sent  some 
princes,  higher  in  rank  than  the  first,  and  they  told  Balaam  that  if  he  would  curse 
Israel,  he  should  be  promoted  to  great  honor.  By  this  time  the  wicked  prophet  had  had 
more  time  to  think  about  it.  He  weakened  under  the  power  of  these  bribes.  Instead 
of  sending  them  right  back,  as  he  should  have  done,  on  the  strength  of  what  God  had 
said  to  him  before,  he  showed  his  strong  wish  to  go  by  asking  Balak's  men  to  tarry  over 
for  a  night,  that  he  might  know  what  the  Lord  Avould  say  unto  him  more.     This  really 

was  an  appeal  to  the  Lord  to  take  back  his  decision,  and  let  him  go.      And  it  was  in 

96 


98  BALAAM   STOPPED   BY   AN   ANGEL. 

answer  to  this  petition  that  God  gave  him  permission  to  go ;  bnt  told  him  that  he  should 
not  say  anything  abont  the  Lsraelites  bnt  what  God  pnt  in  his  mouth.  Balaam  knew 
that  God  was  not  pleased  with  him,  but  he  wanted  Balak's  rewards ;  and  so,  without 
waiting  to  be  called,  he  rose  earl}-  in  the  morning,  and  set  ofif  with  the  princes,  riding 
on   an  ass. 

Do  you  think  Balaam  was  happ}-  ?  No — he  could  not  be  happy  ;  nothing  can  make 
us  trul}-  happ}^  without  God's  blessing.  When  we  wish  for  anything,  or  wish  to  go 
anywhere,  we  ought  to  ask  ourselves,  "  Will  God  be  pleased  if  I  do  this  ?  Because  if 
not,  I  cannot  have  His  blessing,  and  then  I  cannot  be  happj'."  The  Bible  tells 
us  "  God's  anger  was  kindled  "  because  Balaam  went.  "  The  Angel  of  the  Lord  "  came 
to  stand  in  the  way  before  the  disobedient  prophet ;  but  Balaam  was  not  thinking  of 
God,  and  he  did  not  see  the  angel.  But  the  ass  did,  and  was  frightened,  and  turned  out 
of  the  road  into  the  field.  Balaam  was  angry  at  this,  and  beat  the  ass  to  turn  it  back 
again.  Soon  after  the  ass  turned  aside  again  in  a  very  narrow  road  through  some 
vineyards,  with  a  wall  on  both  sides,  and  squeezed  Balaam's  foot  against  the  wall. 
Balaam  beat  her  again.  Presentl}'  the  road  became  very  narrow  ;  the  angel  stood 
before,  and  there  was  no  room  to  turn,  and  the  poor  ass  fell  quite  down  for  fear.  Now 
Balaam  was  ver}'  angry,  and  beat  her  harder.  But  it  was  not  the  ass  that  was 
disobedient ;  no,  it  was  the  prophet  who  was  so  wicked  and  foolish,  and  the  angel  was 
sent  to  him. 

Now  God  did  a  wonderful  thing.  He  made  the  dumb  ass  to  speak.  She  said,  "  Am 
not  I  thine  ass,  upon  which  thou  hast  ridden  for  man}-  j^ears  past  ?  What  have  I  done  ? 
Wh}-  hast  thou  smitten  me  ?  "  He  told  her  he  only  wished  he  had  a  sword  to  kill  her. 
The  ass  asked  him  if  she  had  ever  been  like  this  before.  He  said,  "No."  And  then 
God  opened  Balaam's  ej^es,  and  he  saw,  full  before  him,  God's  hoi}-  angel  with  a  sword 
in  his  hand.  This  is  what  the  artist  has  drawn  in  the  picture.  Balaam  fell  down  on 
his  face.  And  now,  after  the  angel  had  reproved  him,  he  was  sorry  that  he  had  beaten 
the  ass,  and  offered  to  go  back  again,  if  the  angel  wished ;  but  the  angel  said  he  must 
go  on  now,  though  he  would  only  be  able  to  speak  the  words  which  God  put  in  his 
month. 

Then  the  angel  went  away,  and  Balaam  went  on  to  Moab.  And  when  Balaam  tried 
to  speak  curses,  God  turned  them  all  to  blessings ;  and,  instead  of  saying  the  children 
of  Israel  should  come  to  a  terrible  end,  as  Balak  wanted  him  to  do,  he  could  only  sa}^ 
how  happy  and  well   off  they  should  be,  with  God  to  take  care  of  them,  and  be  their 


BALAAM   STOPPED   BY   AN   ANGEL.  99 

King.  Only  think  how  angry  Balak  must  have  been,  when  Balaam  could  not  curse, 
but  only  blessed.  But  was  Balaam  sorry  for  his  disobedience  ?  No,  he  was  frightened, 
but  he  was  not  humbled.  His  heart  was  not  changed ;  he  was  rebellious  and  covetous 
still.     He  went  on  in  his  wickedness,  and  was  miserably  killed  at  last. 

Doings  of  childhood  : — Balaam  had  a  "  double-mind."  Do  you  know  what  that 
means  ?  Let  me  tell  you.  I  read  of  a  bo}^,  who  started  to  walk  from  one  town  to 
another.  He  walked  a  short  distance  ;  then  suddenly  turned  and  walked  in  the  other 
direction  ;  then  he  changed  his  mind  and  walked  on  again ;  then  turned  again  and 
again,  and  so  on.  Now  what  was  the  trouble  with  that  boy  ?'  This  was  it — he  had  two 
minds,  apparently  wanting  to  go  two  ways  at  the  same  time.  And  don't  you  see  ?  So 
long  as  he  is  constantly  changing  his  mind,  he  actually  gets  nowhere.  Now  that  is  just 
what  a  "  double-minded  "  man  is.  One  will  never  know  where  to  find  him,  or  be  able  to 
judge  toward  which  place  he  is  walking.  Such  a  boy  does  not  know  how  to  say  "  No  " 
when  temptation  conies.  Dear  children,  Satan  tempts  us  every  day ;  do  we,  like 
Balaam,  sway  back  and  forth  ?  Have  we  a  little  desire  to  do  right,  but  a  great  desire  to 
get  the  fun,  or  the  gain,  that  is  promised  from  doing  wrong  ?  A  little  boy  was  asked, 
"  Why  the  Tempter  seemed  to  trouble  him  so  little  ?  "  His  answer  was  a  good  one, 
"  Becavise  I  treat  him  so  coolly."  It  is  always  the  better  way,  under  all  circumstances, 
to  treat  Satan  coolly. 


THE  CROSSING  OF  THE  JORDAN  BY  THE  CHILDREN  OF  ISRAEL. 


HE  children  of  Israel  were  now  quite  close  to  the  beautiful  land 
God  had  promised  them.     They  had  been  wandering  about  for 
forty  years  in  the  wilderness.     Moses  had  died — the  Lord  buried 
him,  and  no  one  knows  where  his  grave  is.     Joshua  was  now 
(^'i/rK''^^^  their  captain  instead  of  Moses.     But  before  they  could  go  into 

y\'''Msi^^yML  m  the  promised  land  they  had  to  get  across  a  river — "  a  deep  river, 

with  rocks  on  each  side,  and  a  stony  bottom  to  it,  and  the  water 
running  very  fast  indeed."  The  name  of  the  river  was  Jordan. 
How  could  they  go  through  ?  God  knew  how.  He  had  brought  them  through  the 
Red  Sea,  and  he  could  bring  them  over  the  river  Jordan.  God  told  them  what  to  do. 
The  priests  were  to  take  up  the  Ark,  and  to  go  before  the  people,  and  to  walk  right  down 
into  the  water,  without  being  afraid.  So  the  day  following,  the  priests  and  the  Levites 
took  the  Ark  and  went  before  the  people ;  and  just  as  soon  as  their  feet  dipped  into  the 
water,  the  waters  divided,  and  stood  up  like  a  wall  ;  and  the  priests,  with  the  Ark,  went 
through  first,  and  all  the  host  of  the  children  of  Israel  followed  on  dry  ground.  In  the 
engraving  we  see  them  passing  over. 

When  they  had  all  passed  over,  Joshua  called  twelve  men,  one  of  ever}'  tribe,  and 
told  them  each  to  take  a  stone  from  Jordan,  from  the  place  where  the  priests'  feet  had 
stood,  and  to  carr}-  these  stones  to  Gilgal,  where  they  were  to  leave  them.  These  twelve 
stones  Joshua  set  up,  for  a  monument  in  Gilgal,  that  when,  in  future  time,  the  Israelites' 
children  should  ask,  "  What  are  these  stones  ?  "  their  parents  might  tell  them  the 
wonderful  story  of  how  God  brought  His  people  through  the  river  on  dry  ground. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — "  Mary,"  said  a  preacher  addressing  a  child  convert,  "  is 
not  the  love  of  God  wonderful — is  it  not  wonderful  ?  "  She  replied,  "  I  do  not  think  it 
wonderful,  because  it  is  Jus/  like  Hbn  !  " 


io« 


AN  ANGEL  APPEARS  TO  JOSHUA. 


OW  the  children  of  Israel  were  in  the  land  of  Canaan.  And  no 
sooner  had  they  come  into  the  land,  than  there  was  a  strong  walled 
city  before  them,  and  its  name  was  Jericho.  The}-  must  take 
this  city  before  they  could  go  any  further.  But  how  were  they 
going  to  conquer  it  ?  While  Joshua  was,  perhaps,  thoughtfull}'- 
looking  around  Jericho  and  contriving  how  to  take  it,  it  came  to 
pass  that  he  lifted  up  his  ej^es  and  looked,  and  behold,  there  stood 
a  man  over  against  him,  with  a  drawn  sword  in  his  hand.  And 
Joshua  went  unto  him,  and  said  unto  him,  "  Art  thou  for  us,  or  for  our  adversaries  ?  " 
"  And  he  said,"  Nay,  but  as  a  captain  of  the  host  of  the  Lord  I  am  come."  Do  you 
know  who  he  was,  children  ?  He  was  the  Angel  Avho  appeared  in  the  burning  bush  to 
Moses.  In  our  first  picture  you  can  see  him.  And  Joshua  fell  on  his  face  to  the  earth, 
and  worshipped  him. 

God  was  showing  Joshua  that  He  fought  with  him.  So  He  told  him  not  to  fight 
with  swords,  and  spears,  and  battering  rams;  but  that,  every  day,  for  a  whole  week,  the 
priests  should  take  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant  on  their  shoulders  and  walk  around  the 
outside  of  the  walls  of  the  city.  Seven  of  the  priests  were  to  carrj^  trumpets  made  of 
ram's  horns,  and  to  blow  with  them  as  they  passed  on  before  the  Ark.  The  last  day, 
they  were  to  go  round  the  cit}'  seven  times  ;  and  the  priests  were  to  blow  the  trumpets, 
and  the  people  to  shout.  The  people  believed  God,  and  did  all  He  commanded.  And 
when,  at  last,  on  the  seventh  day,  Joshua  gave  the  word,  "  Shout,  for  the  Lord  hath 
given  you  the  city,"  behold,  the  walls  fell  down  flat,  and  the  Israelites  marched  in  and 
took  the  city. 

In  the  second  picture 

"THE   WALLS   OF  JERICHO   FALL   DOWN," 
the  artist  has  given  us  a  very  clear  idea  of  this — the  walls  tumbling  down,  so  that  not 

I02 


I04  THE   WALLS   OF  JERICHO   FALL   DOWN. 

one  stone  was  left  upon  another.  The  cit}-  was  utterly  destroyed,  and  ever3'body  in  it ; 
only  a  woman,  named  Rahab,  and  her  family,  were  saved,  because  she  had  before  shown 
kindness  to  some  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

Dear  children,  the  God  of  Joshua  is  onr  God.  He  promised  to  help  the  Israelites. 
He  told  them  that  they  would  not  need  to  fight  at  all.  The  battle  was  His;  not  theirs. 
So  is  our  battle  with  the  world.  He  will  not  leave  us  to  fight  it  out  alone.  Every  boy 
and  girl  has  the  Spirit  of  God  to  help  them  if  the}-  only  want  and  ask  for  His  aid.  He 
did  help  the  children  of  Israel  to  take  their  Jericho  ;  He  zai/l  help  us  to  take  our  Jericho. 
I  will  name  some  Jerichoes  we  must  take  :  Anger,  Pride,  Selfishness,  Intemperance,  World- 
liness  and  lots  of  others.  We  can't  take  them  in  our  own  strength  ;  but,  with  Jesus  for  our 
Leader,  the  walls  of  our  Jerichoes  will  fall  dowu  flat.  The  Bible  sa^-s  "  Fight  the  good 
fight  of  faith."  What  is  a  good  fight?  Did  you  ever  see  or  hear  of  one  ?  Well,  there 
is  one,  and  that  is  a  fight  against  all  that  is  evil.  When  you  tr}-  to  overcome  the  bad 
feelings  that  you  have,  that  is  a  "  good  fight.  "  When  3'ou  resist  temptation  and  come 
oif  the  conqiieror,  that  is  another  good  fight.  The  gospel  tells  us  how  to  carry  on  fights 
like  these.  We  are  Christ's  little  soldiers.  It  is  the  good  fight  of  faith  that  He  wants 
us  to  fight  in.  What  will  He  do  for  those  who  conquer?  Read  Rev.  2  :  10.  Will  all 
of  us  conquer  ?      All  that  ask  Christ  to  help  them  will. 

"Oh,  do  not  be  discouraged, 

For  Jesus  is  your  friend, 
Oh,  do  not  be  discouraged. 

For  Jesus  is  your  friend. 
He  will  give  you  grace  to  conquer. 
He  will  give  you  grace  to  conquer. 

And  keep  you  to  the  end." 


N_J 


ACHAN  STONED  TO  DEATH. 


,0D  told  the  children  of  Israel  that  they  must  not  take  any  of  the 

spoils  of  the  cit}-  of  Jericho  to  themselves,  but  must  set  it  apart  for 

His  service.     He  commanded  them  solemnly  to  mind  this  order, 

and  told  them  that  if  they  did  not,  it  would  bring  a  curse  upon 

them,  and  be  a  trouble  to  the  whole  nation. 

But  one  wicked  man   named   Achan,  thinking  no  eye  saw  him, 

disobeyed  the  command.     There  he  is !     Look  at  him,  children  !     He 

enters  a  fine  looking  house.     He  finds  a  wedge  of  gold,  a  bag  of  silver,  and  a  beautiful 

garment.     How  tempting  the}^  look  !   '  He  cozr/s  them.     He  says  to  himself — "  How  I 

should  like  to  have  these.     And  why  may  I  not  ?     There  is  no  one  here  to  see.     They 

won't  be  missed,  amid  all  the  spoils  of  this  great  city.     I'll  take  them."     So  he  carries 

them  quieth'  away,  and  digs  a  hole  in  his  tent,  and  buries  them  there.     He  thinks  no 

one  has  seen  him.     Poor,  foolish  man  !  he  forgets  that  "  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  in  every 

place,  beholding  the  evil  and  the  good."     God  saw  it  all,  and  the  Bible  tells  us  how  He 

made  it  known. 

Soon  after  the  taking  of  Jericho,  the  Israelites  went  to   take  another  city  called  Ai, 

and,  to  the  surprise  of  Joshua,  their  army  was  defeated,  and  a  number  of  the  soldiers 

killed,  for  thej^  had  sinned  against  the  Lord.     Then  Joshua  rent  his  clothes,  and  fell  on 

the  ground,  and  prayed  to  God  for  help  and  instruction  ;  and  God  told  him  that  one  of 

his  people  had  sinned,  and  He  commanded  him  to  draw  lots  to  find  out  the  sinner. 

Joshua  obeyed  directly.     He  called  all  the  tribes,  and  all  the  families,  and  God  helped 

him  to   find  the   right   man.     And  Achan   was  taken.     God's  ej^e  saw  among  all  the 

thousands  of  Israel,  and  pointed  him  out  to  Joshua.     Then  Joshua  took  Achan,  and  all 

his  family,  and  stoned  them  to  death,  and  burned  the  bodies  and  all  the  possessions  of 

Achan  with  fire.     In  the  picture  you  see  the  body  of  Achan  covered  with  the  big  stones. 

After  they  had  done  this,  the  Lord  suffered  the  Israelites  to  take  Ai. 

Sayings  OF  CHILDHOOD : — Nothing  can  be  hid  from  the  eye  of  God.     A  plate  of 

cakes  was  brought  in  and  laid  upon  a  table.     Two  children  were  playing  upon  the  hearth 

rug  before  the  fire  — "  Oh,  I  want  one  of  these  cakes,"  said  the  little  boy,  as  soon  as  his 

mother  had  gone  out.     "  No,  no,"  said  his  sister,  "  you  must  not  touch  them."    "Mother 

won't  know  it,"  he  replied,  "  she  didn't  count  them."     "  If  she  didn't,"  said  the  sister, 

''''perhaps  God  counted.'''' 

io6 


JOSHUA  COMMANDS  THE  SUN  TO  STAND  STILL. 


OME  of  the  heathen  kings,  who  lived  near,  united  together  to 
fight  against  Israel.  They  marched  against  a  royal  city  called 
Gibeon,  with  whose  people  Joshua  had  made  a  league.  The  Gib- 
eonites  were  verj^  much  frightened  when  the}'  saw  these  kings,  and 
their  armies,  coming  to  fight  them  ;  but  the}-  knew  where  to  go  for 
help  ;  the}-  sent  to  Joshua,  and  asked  him  to  come  and  save  them 
from  their  enemies.  So  Joshua  and  his  mighty  men  went  up  to 
fight  for  them.  He  marched  all  night  to  Gibeon,  with  all  his  army, 
and  God  told  him  to  fear  nothing.  The  kings  were  soon  conquered,  and  fled  from  the 
Israelites ;  and  God  not  only  helped  Joshua  to  kill  them  with  the  sword,  but  He  sent 
down  upon  them  such  a  dreadful  storm  of  hail,  that  more  men  were  killed  b}-  the  hail- 
stones than  those  that  fell  in  the  war. 

And  in  order  to  show  His  marvellous  power  to  his  people  and  to  their  enemies,  God 
did  a  wonderful  thing  that  day.  Joshua  and  the  Israelites  were  man}'  hours  fighting, 
and  they  feared  darkness  would  come  on,  and  then  they  would  not  know  where  to  find 
their  enemies.  But  Joshua  had  great  faith  in  God  ;  so  he  asked  God  to  work  a  very 
wonderful  miracle,  never  seen  before  nor  since.  What  was  it?  Joshua  said,  "  Sun.  stand 
thou  still  in  Gibeon  ;  and  thou,  moon,  in  the  valley  of  Ajalon."  And  the  sun  stood  still, 
and  the  moon  stayed,  imtil  all  the  enemies  of  Israel  were  conquered.  It  was  God's 
power,  not  Joshua's  that  made  them  stand  still,  and  God  gave  the  command  in  answer 
to  Joshua's  prayer. 

This  wonderful  miracle  furnishes  the  picture  which  the  artist  gives  us.  The  wide 
field  of  battle  is  seen  with  the  swarming  multitudes  of  the  foe  ;  in  the  foreground  we 
see  the  host  of  Israel  hurrying  on  to  swell  the  destruction  from  the  Lord ;  while  a  little 
to  the  left,  Joshua  is  seen  on  a  little  hill,  with  arm  uplifted,  commanding  the  sun  to  stand 
still. 

The  wicked  kings  went  and  hid  themselves  in  a  cave  at  Makedah.  When  Joshua 
was  told  that  they  were  hidden  there,  he  caused  great  stones  to  be  rolled  before  the 
mouth  of  the  cave  to  keep  the  kings  there  until  the  battle  was  over ;  then  he  had  them 

hanged  upon  five  trees,  as  an  example  to  others,  and  he  destroyed  their  cities. 

1 08 


SISERA  SLAIN    BY  JAEL. 


ND  the  children  of  Israel  again  did  evil  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord."     God, 

therefore,  punished  them  again.     He  sent  cruel  nations  to  conquer  them, 

to  burn  their  houses,  to  steal  their  children,  and  drive  away  their 

cattle.     They  were  made  slaves,  and  obliged  to  work  to  pay  heavy 

taxes  to  a  foreign  king,  called  Jabin,  for  twenty  years.     This  king 

was  very  cruel  and  very  powerful.      Sisera,  his  commander-in- 

'l^  chief,  "  had  nine  hundred  chariots  of  iron  "  to  go  to  battle  with. 

The  Israelites  felt  this,  and  they  repented  of  their  sins  and  cried 

to  the  Lord  to  forgive  and  help  them.     God  heard  their  prayer,  and  raised  up  a  good 

woman,  named  Deborah,  and  told  her  to  send  for  a  man  named  Barak,  who  should  lead 

the  Israelites  to  fight  against  Sisera. 

She  sent  for  Barak,  and  told  him  what  God  had  said.     But  Barak  was  afraid  to  go 

alone,  and  said,  "  If  thou  w^ilt  go  with  me,  I  will  go;  "    so  Deborah  went  with  him,  and 

ten  thousand  men,  to  fight  against  Sisera.     But  Deborah  told  Barak  that  he  should  not 

kill  Sisera,  but  that  the  Lord  would  sell  the  wicked  captain  into  the  hand  of  a  woman. 

Then  "  the  Lord  defeated  Sisera,  and  all  his   chariots,  and  all  his  host,  with  the  edge  of 

the  sword,  before  Barak ;  "  so  that,  in  order  to  get  away  faster,  Sisera   came  down  from 

his  chariot,  and  ran  awaj'  on  his  feet  to  escape  from  Barak. 

There  was  a  man  named  Heber  who  was  at  peace  with  Jabin  ;    and  Sisera  ran  to 

Heber's  tent  for  safet}'.     When  Heber's  wife,  whose  name  was  Jael,  saw  Sisera  coming, 

she  went  out  to  meet  him,  and  said,  "  Come  in,  come  in,  fear  not."     So  Sisera  went  in 

and  Jael  covered  him  with  a  mantle  ;    and  when  he  had  fallen  asleep,  for  he  was  very 

weary  with  fighting  and  running  so  far,  she  took  a  large  nail  of  the  tent,  and  crept 

softly  up  to  his  side,  and  with   a  hammer  drove  the  nail  through  his  temple  into  the 

ground,  and  killed  him. 

no 


112  SISERA   SLAIN   BY  JAEL. 

Soon  after,  Barak  came  to  the  door  of  the  tent,  and  Jael  called  him  in,  and  showed 
him  his  eneni}'  h'ing  dead  npon  the  ground.  In  the  picture  we  have  the  story  most 
vividh"  portrayed.  Inside  the  tent  lies  Sisera,  with  the  nail  in  his  head,  dead.  Jael 
stands  in  the  tent  door,  which  she  has  drawn  aside,  so  that  Barak  and  his  followers,  who 
are  seen  approaching,  may  look  in  upon  the  fallen  chieftain.  Thus  j-ou  see,  God 
delivered  Sisera  into  the  hand  of  a  woman  ;  Barak  lost  all  the  honor,  because  he  would 
not  do  just  as  he  was  told,  but  was  afraid  without  Deborah.  He  ought  to  have  been 
ashamed  of  himself — ^just  as  if  God  could  not  help  him  better  than  Deborah  could. 

And  now  the  Israelites  were  resolved  to  rid  the  country  of  the  tj^rant  Jabin.  "  And 
the  hand  of  the  children  of  Israel  prospered,  and  prevailed  against  Jabin,  king  of 
Canaan,  until  they  had  destroyed  Jabin,  king  of  Canaan." 

Barak  and  Deborah  felt  that  it  was  the  Lord,  not  themselves,  nor  their  soldiers,  who 
had  gained  the  victor}-  over  Sisera.  Then,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  times,  the}- 
sang  a  beautiful  song  of  praise  to  Him.     In  the  next  engraving, 

"DEBORAH'S   SONG   OF   TRIUMPH," 

the  regal  figure  of  Deborah,  her  glowing  countenance  and  intensity  of  action,  show  her 
exalted  mood  ;  and  her  power  over  the  listening  group  is  shown  by  their  earnestness  and 
deep  attention.     You  may  read  this  song  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  Judges. 

S.wixGS  OF  CHILDHOOD : — Dear  little  ones,  I  hope  you  do  not  forget  to  thank  God 
for  His  mercies  to  3'ou.  The  way  to  show  your  thankfulness  is  to  do  some  work,  or 
sing  some  song  of  praise,  or  present  some  gift  as  a  token  of  how  glad  you  are.  Don't 
promise,  and  then  not  keep  it.  I  heard  of  a  boy  w-ho  said,  "  If  God  will  make  me  well 
again,  I  will  give  my  five  dollar  gold  piece  to  the  poor  people  where  the  famine  is." 
God  made  him  well  and  on  being  reminded  of  his  promise,  he  said  fift}-  cents  was  enough 
for  them  ;  he  wanted  the  rest  to  buy  a  velocipede  !  That  wasn't  a  very  thankful  spirit, 
was  it  ?  I  like  the  spirit  of  another  little  boy  better,  w-ho,  when  he  had  laid  his  head  on 
his  soft,  clean  pillow  to  sleep  all  night,  said,  "  Mamma,  if  Jesus  were  here  I  would  give 
him  half  of  my  pillow."     Don't  you  think  he  loved  Jesus,  and  was  thankful  ? 


aiiiwiiiiiiiiiiiii:iiis:;,'i'!iti:iiia 


r^'^'iiiii^ 


mm 


GIDEON    CHOOSING    HIS    SOLDIERS. 


HE   Israelites   had   rest   from    war   for   forty   years.     They   were 

prosperous    and    happy.      But    siu    crept    in    among    them,   and 

brought  suffering  with  it ;   "  and  the   Lord    delivered    them    into 

the  hand  of  Midian  seven  years."     And  the   Israelites  were  so 

cruelly  treated  that  thej'  left  their  towns,  and  went  and  hid  in  caves 

or  hollow  places  in  the  rocks.      For,  when  the}'  had  sown  their  land, 

the  Midianites  wantonl}-  destroyed  the  crop,  and  left  no  food  for  man 

or  beast. 

Then  the  Israelites  were  sorr}^,  and  prayed  to  God  to  save  them.      And  God  had  pity 

on  them,  and  sent  His  angel  to  a  man  named  Gideon,  to  tell  him  that  he  was  to  fight  for 

the  Israelites.     And  Gideon  asked  for  some  sign,  that  he  might  be  sure  he   was  right; 

the  angel  told  him  to  take  some  kid's  flesh  and  unleavened  cakes  which  he  had  made, 

and  to  lay  them  upon  a  rock,  and  to  pour  out  the  broth  ;   and  when  he  had  done  so,  the 

angel  of  the  Lord  touched  them  with  the  end  of  his  staff,  and  there  rose  up  fire  out  of 

the  rock  and  consumed  them.     By  this  miracle  Gideon  knew  that  he  was  indeed  called 

of  God  to  great  deeds.     So,  in  the  night-time,  Gideon  took  ten  men  of  his  servants,  and, 

b}'  the  Lord's  direction,  he  cut  down  the  grove,  and  cast  down  the  altar  of  Baal,  the  false 

god.      And  when  the  people  saw  what  Gideon  had  done  by  night,  they  would  have  put 

him  to  death ;  but  Gideon  blew  a  trumpet  and  called  together  a  great  man}-  soldiers,  and 

made  them  ready  to  fight. 

Before  Gideon  began  to  fight,  he   asked   God  to   promise  to  save  Israel   from   the 

Midianites.     He  asked  God  for  two  signs  :    first,  he  would  put  a  fleece  of  wool  upon  the 

floor,  and  if  the  wool  were  all  wet,  and  the  floor  dry,  he  should  believe  that  God  was  with 

him  to  help  him  ;  and  the  fleece  was  so  wet  that  he  wning  a  bowlful  of  water  out  of  it, 

while  the  floor  was  dry.      Still,  Gideon  did  not  know  what  to  do,  and  he  asked  God  for 

another  sign,  and  that  was  to  be  the  reverse  of  this,  for  the  fleece  should  be  dry  and  the 

floor  wet ;   "  and  God  did  so  that  night  :   for  it  was  dry  upon  the  fleece  only,  and  there 

was  dew  upon  all  the  ground."     Then  the  brave  Gideon  knew  that  he  was  indeed  called 

of  God  to  deliver  Israel. 

Soon  a  large  army  was  gathered  together,  ready  to  follow  Gideon.     But  God  wished 

to  teach  the  Israelites  that  these  soldiers  had  no  power  to  gain  the  victory,  and  that  He 

114 


ii6  GIDEON   CHOOSING   HIS   SOLDIERS. 

alone  could  save  them ;  also,  that  it  was  as  easy  for  God  to  save  them  with  few  men  as 
with  many.  So  He  told  Gideon  to  say  to  the  soldiers,  that  if  they  were  afraid,  they 
might  return  home,  and  not  come  to  the  battle ;  and  twenty-two  thousand  went  away. 
Still  there  were  too  many  ;  so  God  commanded  Gideon,  "  bring  them  down  unto  the 
water,  and  I  will  try  them  for  thee  there."  So  he  brought  down  the  ten  thousand  to 
the  water  to  drink.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Gideon,  "  Every  one  that  lappeth  of  the 
water  with  his  tongue,  as  a  dog  lappeth,  him  shalt  thou  set  by  himself;  likewise  every 
one  that  boweth  down  upon  his  knees  to  drink."  A  few  of  them  lapped,  putting  their 
hands  to  their  mouths ;  you  can  see  them  in  the  first  picture,  in  the  act  of  drinking. 
Gideon  counted  those  who  lapped  ;  they  were  three  hundred.  Then  God  said,  "  By  the  three 
hundred  men  who  lapped  will   I  save  you  ;  let  all  the  others  return  home." 

Now  Gideon  had  a  very,  very  small  army.  The  Midianites  were  in  great  numbers ; 
the  Israelites  only  three  hundred.  Was  he  frightened  ?  No;  he  had  no  need  to  fear, 
for  God  was  with  him.  At  night  he  took  his  three  hundred  men,  and  gave  them  each  a 
trumpet,  and  an  earthen  pitcher,  with  a  lamp  inside  the  pitcher,  so  that  the  light  could 
not  be  seen.  He  took  a  hundred  with  him,  and  sent  the  other  two  hundred  another  way, 
creeping  quietly  along  till  they  came  to  the  place  where  the  Midianites  had  set  up  their 
tents,  and  were  all  lying  asleep  among  the  cattle  they  had  stolen.  There  they  lay,  and 
never  heard  Gideon  and  the  men  coming  till  they  were  close  to  the  camp,  the  three 
parties  on  three  sides.  Then,  all  of  a  sudden,  every  one  of  the  Israelites  broke  his  pitcher 
and  let  his  lamp  shine,  and  blew  his  trumpet,  and  shouted, 

"  THE  SWORD  OF  THE  LORD,  AND  OF  GIDEON !  " 
In  our  second  picture  the  artist  has  drawn  this  scene  most  vividl}'.  You  can  see  the 
tents  in  the  darkness,  and,  on  the  little  hill,  the  soldiers  of  Gideon  with  their  lamps. 
The  Midianites  were  awakened  out  of  their  sleep,  and  terribly  frightened.  They  cried 
aloud,  and  tried  to  flee.  They  drew  their  swords,  and,  unable  in  the  darkness  to  tell 
friend  from  foe,  they  killed  and  wounded  each  other;  while  those  who  managed  to 
escape  out  of  the  camp  were  pursued  and  put  to  death  by  the  Israelites. 

When  Gideon  had  gained  all  these  victories  ,the  Israelites  came  to  him  and  thanked 
him,  and  wanted  to  make  him  their  king.  They  said,  "  Rule  thou  over  us,  and  thy  son, 
and  thy  son's  son  likewise  ;  for  thou  hast  delivered  us  from  the  hand  of  Midian."  But 
Gideon  answered,  ''  I  will  not  rule  over  you,  neither  shall  my  son  rule  over  you.  The 
Lord  shall  rule  over  you."  And  for  forty  years  there  was  peace  in  the  land,  until  Gideon 
died. 


JEPHTHAH'S  DAUGHTER  COMING  OUT  TO  MEET  HER  FATHER. 


EPHTHAH  was  the  name  of  a  man   w  lio   lived  in   Gilead  ;  he    was 

very  brave  and  warlike  ;  but  his  brotliers  did  not  love  him,  and  they 

sent  him  away.    He  went  to  the  land  of  Tob,  lying  eastward  towards 

the  deserts,  and    there  gathered    about  him  a  band  of  outlaws, 

and  "  was  a  mighty  man  of  valor  " — so  that  his  fame  went  back 

to  his  native  land. 

Again  Israel  returned  to  false  gods.  Then  God  let  the  Phil- 
istines afflict  them,  and  they  and  the  Ammonites  troubled  them 
eighteen  years.  Finally,  a  large  army  of  the  Ammonites  marched 
against  Israel,  who  were  greatly  frightened,  and  they  cried  to  the  Lord,  .-^nd  the  Lord 
still  gracious,  heard  them  yet  again.  Then  they  confessed  tlieir  sins,  and  trusting  in 
God  they  gathered  an  army  to  meet  their  enemies.  But  they  had  no  geiieral.  As  Jeph- 
thah  was  famed  for  his  valor,  the  Gileadites  now  thought  of  him,  and  they  sent  for  him 
to  be  their  leader.  Jephthah  told  them  how  ill  they  had  used  him,  but  if  they  would 
promise  to  obey  his  commands,  he  would  come  and  aid  them. 

Now  the  Ammonites  were  a  ver}-  wicked  people,  and  God  commanded  that  thev 
should  be  destroyed,  and  He  promised  to  give  their  possessions  to  the  Israelites.  Jeph- 
thah sent  to  the  Ammonites,  and  told  them  this  ;  but  they  would  not  attend.  Then 
Jephthah  made  ready  to  fight  against  them.  But  before  he  went  to  the  battle,  he  asked 
God's  help,  and  made  this  very  rash  vow  :  "  If  thou  wilt  give  me  the  victor)',  then  the 
first  thing  I  meet  at  the  door  of  ni}-  house,  when  I  return  in  peace,  shall  be  the  Lord's  ; 
and  I  will  offer  it  up  for  a  burnt  offering." 

He  soon  defeated  the  children  of  Amnion  ;  and  when  the  battle  was  over  Jephthah 
went  home  again  to  Mizpeh.      Now  Jephthah   had  an  only  daughter ;  she  was  also   an 

ouly  child ;  she  was  verv  dear  to  him.      It  was  often   the   custom   for  women  to  go  out 

iiS 


ji/ji' ll||''i|  i|! 

1 1 


"■■'■■■  i'l'll'll'' 


120  JEPHTHAH'S  DAUGHTER  COMING  OUT  TO  MEET  HER  FATHER. 

with  music  and  dancing  to  meet  the  conqueror  on  his  return.  So  she  waited  and  looked 
for  him,  and  when  she  saw  him  coming,  she  ran  out  to  meet  him,  dancing  and  singing 
for  joy.  In  the  first  picture  we  see  the  lovely  maiden  coming  forth  with  her  companions 
to  meet  her  proud  father,  little  dreaming  that  b}-  this  touching  act  of  filial  love  she  is 
to  become  the  unhappy  victim  of  her  father's  rash  vow. 

When  Jephthah  saw  her  he  rent  his  clothes  and  exclaimed,  "Alas,  my  daughter,  thou 
hast  brought  me  verj-  low,  and  thou  art  one  of  them  that  trouble  me  ;  for  I  have  opened 
my  mouth  unto  the  Lord,  and  I  cannot  go  back."  The  poor  maiden  beha\ed  nobly. 
She  said,  with  loving  resignation,  "  My  father,  if  thou  hast  opened  thy  mouth  unto  the 
Lord,  do  to  me  according  to  that  which  hath  proceeded  out  of  thy  mouth  ;  forasmuch 
as  the  Lord  hath  taken  vengeance  for  thee  of  thine  enemies,  even  of  the  children  of 
Ammon."  Jephthah  now  thought  of  his  foolish  vow,  and  saw  how  hasty  he  had  been. 
He  must  give  up  his  daughter,  and  never  see  her  again  !  He  had  been  a  might}'  con- 
queror;  but  he  could  never  be  a  happv  man  again. 

Jephthah's  daughter  made  one  request ;  she  asked  that  her  sacrifice  might  be  delayed. 
She  begged  of  her  father  to  let  her  go  upon  the  mountains,  and  have  two  months  to 
mourn  there  with  her  friends.     Her  father  let  her  go.     Our  next  engraving  is 

"JEPHTHAH'S  DAUGHTER  AND  HER  COMPANIONS," 

a  sweet  and  mournful  picture  of  this  scene  on  the  mountains.  Her  companions  are 
seated  round  mourning  with  her.  "  At  the  end  of  the  two  months,  she  returned  to  her 
father,  who  did  with  her  according  to  his  vow."  What  did  he  do  ?  I  do  not  know  ;  the 
Bible  does  not  say.  Perhaps  he  killed  her  in  sacrifice ;  perhaps  he  sent  her  far  away, 
alone,  where  she  could  spend  all  her  time  in  the  service  of  God. 


liittjiiiliiiliiilM^^ 


SAMSON    SLAYING    THE    LION. 


FTER  Jephthali's  death,  other  judges  governed  Israel ;  but  tlie  people  began 

again  to  sin  against  the  Lord,  and  He  gave  them   up  to  their  enemies 

i  the  Philistines  for  forty  years.     This  was   a   long  time  to   be  in 

'^Py        sorrow  and    trouble;     but    the    Israelites    deserved    punishment. 

Then    the    Lord     raised    them    up    a    mighty    deliverer,    named 

Samson,  who  was   the   strongest  man   that  ever  lived  upon  earth. 

y^  His  father's  name  was  Manoah.      He  was  a  good  man,  and  he  and 

his  wife  both  served   God.      Samson's  birth  was  foretold   bv   an 

angel,  and  his  parents  were  told  by  an  angel,  before  his  birth,  of  all  that  they  should  do 

unto  him.     Among  other  things,  the  angel  told  them  that  they  must  bring  hiui  up  as  a 

Nazarite :    that   is,   set   him   apart    for  God's   service,  as   he   wanted   to   use  him.     You 

remember  the  Nazarites  were  people  who  had  made  a  vow  to  give  themselves  to  God, 

They   did  not  drink   wine,   nor   any   strong  drink  ;    and   they  never  cut  their  hair  nor 

shaved  their  heads. 

So  Samson  was  born,  and  grew  up.     His  parents  were  ver}'  careful  to  attend  to  all 

God's  commands  about  him.      Samson  grew   up  wonderfully  strong.      God   had  given 

him    great    strength,    because    He    wanted    him    to    deliver  Israel.       In   one  thing  he 

distressed  his  parents.     He  desired  to  marry  a  beautiful  young  Philistine,  the  daughter 

of  their  enemies  ;     his    parents  would   much   rather   have   had   him   choose  a  wife  from 

among  his  own  people  ;  but  Samson  was  of  a   different   mind,  and  said  unto  his  father, 

'■  Get  her  for  me,  for  she  pleaseth  me  well."      Finding   it   of  no   use  to  argue  with  him, 

Manoah  and  his  wife  yielded,  and  went  to  Timnath  to  settle  the  matter. 

On  the  way  down,  a  lion  rushed  out  of  the   woods,  and  began  to  roar  against  him. 

Was  Samson  afraid  ?     No ;  he  was  a  very  bold  man,  and  he  ran  to  the  lion,  and  tore  it  ■ 

to  pieces,  as  though  it  were  only  a  kid,  and  he  had  nothing  in  his  hand  ;   it  was  his  great  • 

strength  alone.     But  he  told  not  his  father  and  mother. 

In  the  engraving  the  strength  and  beauty  of  the  powerful  young  man  are  splendidly 

shown.     Samson  was  j-et  quite  young,  and  the  artist  has  so  pictured  him.  j 

122  ' 


SAMSON  SLAYING  THE  PHILISTINES  WITH  THE  JAWBONE  OF  AN  ASS. 


OME  time  after,  Samson  passed  again  along  the  place  where  he 
had  slain  the  lion  ;  and  he  turned  aside  to  see  the  dead  bod}^  of 
the  lion,  and  he  found  that  a  swarm  of  bees  had  made  their  nest  in 
the  lion,  and  had  begun  to  store  their  honey  there.  So  Samson  took 
the  honey,  and  did  eat  of  it,  and  he  carried  some  of  it  home  to  his 
father  and  mother ;  but  he  did  not  tell  them  where  he  had  found  it, 
for  he  meant  to  make  a  riddle  from  it,  and  that  would  have  given 
them  the  clue. 
Then  Samson's  father  and  mother  went  with  him,  and  he  made  a  feast  on  the 
occasion  of  his  marriage,  and  thirty  young  men  were  invited  to  be  at  it.  Then  they 
passed  their  time  in  making  riddles,  and  Samson  gave  one  which  he  allowed  the  Philis- 
tines seven  days  to  find  out ;  and  he  would  then  give  them  thirty  sheets  or  dresses,  in 
which  the  Easterns  wrap  themselves  at  night,  and  thirty  changes  of  garments,  to  wear 
by  day,  if  they  could  tell  its  meaning ;  but,  if  they  could  not,  then  they  were  to  give 
him  the  like.  Then  he  told  his  riddle,  "  Out  of  the  eater  came  forth  meat,  and  out  of 
the  strong  came  forth  sweetness."  The  eater  was  the  strong  lion,  and  the  meat  was  the 
sweet  honey  Samson  found  in  it ;  but  no  one  knew  the  story  of  the  lion,  and  they  could 
not  guess  the  riddle.  So  they  puzzled  in  vain,  for  three  days,  to  find  out  the  riddle,  and 
when  they  could  not,  they  went  to  Samson's  wife  and  frightened  her,  and  told  her  that 
they  would  burn  her,  and  set  fire  to  her  father's  house,  if  she  did  not  get  Samson  to  tell 
her  the  meaning  of  his  riddle. 

So  Samson's  wife  "  wept  before  him  "  till  the  seventh  day  came,  and  his  heart  was  so 
touched,  that  at  last  he  told  her  the  riddle,  and  she  went  at  once  and  told  the  Philistines. 
Then  the  Philistines  came  to  Samson,  and  said,  "  What  is  sweeter  than  honey,  and  what 
is  stronger  than  a  lion  ?  "     But  Samson  said,  "  M}'  wife  told  you,  or  you  could  not  have 

guessed  ni}-  riddle." 

124 


126  SAMSON   SLAYING   THE   PHILISTINES. 

Now  Samson  was  obliged  to  give  what  lie  had  promised  to  those  who  found  out  the 
riddle.  But  how  did  he  get  the  garments  and  tlie  sheets  ?  He  went  out  among  the 
Philistines,  and  slew  thirty-  men,  and  took  their  garments,  and  all  that  belonged  to  them, 
and  ga\e  the  changes  of  garments  to  the  young  men  who  had  told  the  riddle.  Soon 
after,  Samson's  wife  was  taken  away  from  liim  and  given  to  one  of  his  companions,  and 
then  Samson  began  to  be  verj-  augr}'  with  the  Philistines  and  determined  to  punish  them. 
He  went  and  caught  three  hundred  foxes,  and  tied  them  two  together,  tail  to  tail,  with 
firebrands  between  them,  and  he  turned  them  into  the  corn-fields  of  the  Philistines  just 
at  the  time  of  harx'est ;  and  all  the  corn,  and  vineyards,  and  olives  were  burnt  The 
people  to  whom  the  corn  belonged  were  \ery  angry,  and  when  they  found  out  that 
Samson  had  done  this  unto  them  because  his  wife  had  been  given  to  another  man,  they 
burned  her  and  her  fiither  with  fire.  Samson  determined  to  be  avenged  on  them  for 
their  crueltv,  and,  though  revenge  is  not  proper,  yet,  in  this  case,  God  made  his  anger 
to  work  Israel's  deliverance.  So  Samson  fell  upon  the  Philistines,  and  slew  them  with 
great  slaughter.  ' 

After  this,  Samson  went  to  live  in  a  rock,  which  was,  perhaps,  a  fortress,  called 
Etam.  The  Philistines  now  went  to  fight  againt  Judah,  and  they  said  they  must  have 
Samson,  and  bind  him,  and  take  him  prisoner.  The  people  of  Judah  were  frightened, 
and  three  thousand  of  the  men  of  Judah  went  to  the  top  of  the  rock  Etam,  and  said  to 
Samson,  "  Knowest  thou  not  that  the  Philistine  are  rulers  o\er  us  ?  "  What' is  this  that 
thou  hast  done  unto  us?"  And  he  said  unto  them,  "  As  they  did  unto  me,  so  have  I 
done  unto  them."  Then  the}-  told  him,  "  We  are  come  to  bind  thee,  that  we  mav  deliver 
thee  into  the  hand  of  the  Philistines."  Was  not  this  base  of  them,  because  Samson 
was  one  of  their  own  countrvmen,  and  the  Philistines  were  all  the  time  oppres.sors  of 
Israel  ?  Well,  the  cowards  did  not  like  to  fall  upon  him,  lest  he  should  smite  them,  as  he 
had  smitten  the  Philistines,  so  they  entreated  him  to  deliver  himself  up,  and  he,  not  wish- 
ing to  hurt  any  of  his  countrN'men,  agreed  to  do  so,  on  condition  that  the}-  would  not  kil! 
him  when  he  w-as  in  their  hands.  "And  the\-  bound  him  with  two  new  cords  and  brought 
him  up  from  the  rock." 

So  Samson  suffered  them  to  bring  him  bound  to  Lehi,  where  the  Philistines  received 
their  captive  with  great  shouts  of  joy.  Then  all  in  a  moment,  God  gave  Samson 
strength  to  break  the  ropes,  and  he  burst  them  off  his  arms  as  though  they  had  been 
flax  that  was  burnt  with  fire.  Samson  had  no  weapon,  but  he  found  the  new  jaw-bone 
of  an  ass  lying  near  him,  and  this  he  made  his  sword.     "  He  put  forth  his  hand  and 


SAMSON   SLAYING   THE   PHILISTINES. 


127 


took  it,"  and,  rushing  upon  his  enemies,  he  slew  a  thousand  men  of  the  Philistines. 
In  our  picture  the  artist  shows  Samson  standing  near  the  edge  of  the  precipice,  slaying 
the  Philistines,  and  casting  them  down.  Then,  as  the  conquerors  of  whom  you  have 
before  read,  Samson  made  a  song  of  triumph,  and  he  sung, 

"With  the  jawbone  of  an  ass,  heaps  upon  heaps, 
With  the  jawbone  of  an  ass  have  I  slain  a  thousand  men." 

Samson  now  threw  away  the  jawbone,  and,  in  remembrance  of  the  event,  he  called 
the  place  Ramath-Lehi,  which  means  "  the  place  of  the  jawbone." 

After  the  slaughter,  Samson  was  thirst}-  and  read}'  to  die,  and  he  prayed  to  the  Lord 
to  help  him.  It  was  right  of  him  to  go  to  God  in  his  troubles.  We  ought  always  to 
tell  Him  when  we  are  in  need,  and  ask  Him  to  give  us  what  is  right.  God  heard 
Samson's  prayer.  He  made  water  to  spring  up  like  a  well,  and  Samson  drank  and 
became  strong  again.  Then  he  called  that  spot  after  a  particular  name,  that  God's 
goodness  to  him  might  not  be  forgotten  ;  the  name  he  gave  it  was  Enhakkore,  which 
signifies   the  i^'cll  of  him  that  crird^  that  is,  that  cried  to  God. 

Don't  you  see,  dear  children,  all  this  strength  which  Samson  had,  came  from  God? 
He  gave  him  boldness  and  courage.  "  Samson  was  not  so  meek,  and  gentle,  and  kind, 
as  many  people  of  whom  we  read  in  the  Bible.  He  was  not  like  Abraham,  nor  Moses  ; 
sometimes  he  was  revengeful  and  passionate  ;  but  we  may  hope,  that  Samson  was  a  true 
sen-ant  of  God,  and  that  he  trusted  in  Him  for  strength  to  fight  against  his  enemies." 


SAMSON  CARRYING  OFF  THE  GATES  OF  GAZA. 


0\V,  soou  afterward,  Samson  went  to  Gaza,  a  city  of  the  Philistines, 

and  he  remained  there  for  the   night.       But  the  Philistines   soon 

learned  that  he  was  come  among  them,  and  so  they  resolved  once 

more  to  try  and  catch  him.   So  they  "compassed  him  in,"  by  fasten- 

ing  all  the  gates  of  the  city  ;  and  they  put  guards  to  lie  in  wait  for 

^Al* ,  ,?^\        \W^    ^""  ^^^  "i&ht,  in  the  hope  of  putting  him  to  death  as  soon  as  he 
'^^/y  \^v;;*g     ijp  tried  to  pass  through  their  gates  in  the  morning. 

But  Samson  was  made  wise  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  well  as 
strong ;  and  he  lay  quiet  till  midnight,  and  then  arose,  and,  finding  the  gates  all 
fastened,  he  laid  hold  on  the  posts  and  pulled  up  posts  and  gates  and  all,  just  as  a  strong 
man  might  a  little  garden  gate,  and  away  he  carried  them  in  triumph  upon  his 
shoulders  to  the  top  of  a  hill  near  Hebron  ;  and  there  he  left  them  standing  upon  the 
top  of  the  hill,  so  that  all  might  see  and  know  what  he  had  done.  In  the  engraving  the 
artist  shows  Samson  just  before  he  comes  to  the  top  of  the  hill. 

Samson  had  now  another  wife ;  her  name  was  Delilah,  and  she  was  a  Philistine. 
The  Philistines  wanted  very  much  to  know  what  made  Samson  so  strong ;  so  they  went 
to  Delilah,  and  offered  her  a  sum  of  mone}-  equal  to  about  thirty-five  hundred  dollars  of 
our  money,  if  she  would  find  out  where  his  strength  was,  and  so  rob  him  of  it ;  most 
likely  they  thought  he  had  got  some  kind  of  charm  to  enable  him  to  do  such  wonders 
as  he  did.  Delilah  did  not  care  much  for  Samson,  and  she  was  glad  enough  to  accept 
of  this  offer ;  so  she  teased  him  constanth'  to  tell  her  where  his  strength  lay,  and  how 
he  might  be  taken  and  bound.  Samson  did  not  want  her  to  know,  so  he  deceived  her. 
At  first  he  told  her  if  he  were  bound  with  seven  green  withes,  or  willow  branches,  that 
had  never  been  dried,  he  would  be  as  weak  as  other  men.  Then  Delilah  told  the  Philis- 
tines, and  they  brought  the  withes,  and  she  bound  him  with  them,  while  several  of  the 
Philistines  lay  hidden  close  by.  Then  she- said,  "The  Philistines  be  upon  thee, 
Samson !  "  But  he  sprang  i:p  and  broke  the  withes,  as  though  they  were  little  strings. 
Again  Delilah  asked  him  to  tell  her  what  made  him  so  strong,  and  he  told  her,  "  If  they 
bind  me  fast  with   new  ropes,  that  have  never  been  used,  I  shall  be  weak  as  another 

man."     And  Delilah  tied  Samson  a  second  time,   and  cried,  "  The  Philistines  be  upon 

128 


I30  SAMSON   CARRYING   OFF  THE   GATES   OF  GAZA. 

thee,  Samson  !  "  and  he  broke  the  ropes,  and  escaped  again.  A  third  time  he  made  a 
false  answer,  and  told  her  that  if  she  would  weave  seven  locks  of  his  hair  with  a  weaver's 
beam,  and  fasten  it  with  the  pin  of  the  beam,  he  would  become  powerless.  And  she  did 
so,  while  Samson  was  asleep  ;  but  when  she  told  him  the  Philistines  were  at  hand,  he 
awoke  and  went  awaj^  with  the  pin,  and  the  beam,  and  the  web. 

Then  Delilah  told  him  that  he  mocked  her,  and  that,  if  he  loved  her,  he  would  not 
sen-e  her  so.  And  she  pressed  him  dailj-  with  her  words,  and  urged  him,  "  Tell  me 
now  where  th}-  great  strength  lies ;  "  so  that  Samson  was  tired  of  his  wife's  asking  him 
so  often,  and  at  last  he  opened  his  heart  to  her,  and  told  this  wicked  woman  the  secret — 
that  he  was  a  Nazarite  to  God,  and  his  head  had  never  been  shaved,  but  if  she  cut  off  his 
hair  he  would  be  as  weak  as  any  other  man.     In  the  picture, 

"SAMSON   AND   DELILAH," 

we  see  him  in  the  act  of  telling  her.  Delilah  now  knew  that  he  had  told  her  the  truth. 
Then  she  called  the  lords  of  the  Philistines,  and  told  them  all  that  Samson  had  said ; 
the  Philistines  were  very  glad  to  think  that  they  should  soon  have  their  enem}'  in  their 
power ;  and  they  came  directl}-,  and  brought  monej^  with  them  to  give  her.  Then 
Delilah  contrived  to  make  Samson  fall  asleep  on  her  knees,  "  and  she  called  for  a  man, 
and  caused  him  to  shave  off  the  seven  locks  of  his  head,"  in  which  his  hair  was, 
probably,  plaited ;  and  when  he  had  finished,  Delilah  cried,  "  The  Philistines  are  upon 
thee,  Samson."  Samson  arose,  but  his  strength  was  gone ;  God  had  taken  it  all  awa}-. 
He  could  not  defend  himself  now  ;  and  so  the  Philistines  sprang  upon  him,  and  took 
him,  and  put  out  his  eyes,  and  bound  him  in  chains,  and  carried  him  to  Gaza,  and  made 
him  grind  in  the  prison-house  there.  So  now  he  was  obliged  to  work  like  a  slave  for 
the  enemies  who  had  so  feared  him.  No  doubt  he  often  repented  for  his  wickedness, 
and  called  upon  God  to  help  him  in  his  trouble ;  and  so,  as  his  hair  grew  again,  God 
imparted  to  him  his  former  strength. 

Sayings  of  childhood: — I  want  j'ou  to  remember  that  your  health  and  .strength 
all  come  from  God.  Little  Edgar's  grandmother,  when  he  was  about  three  years  old,  as 
she  was  catechizing  him,  asked  who  made  him  ?  To  which  he  replied,  "  God  made  me 
a  little,  and  I  growed  the  rest."  Pretty  good.  And  yet  the  philosophy  of  a  child,  or  a 
sage  either,  might  ask,  "  How  could  you  grow  the  rest  ?  "  The  Bible  tells,  "  In  Him 
we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being."  It  is  God  who  gives  us  every  thing,  and  we 
must  thank  Him  and  serve  Him  with  all  we  have. 


THE   DEATH  OF  SAMSON. 


HE  Philistines  rejoiced  greatly  at  the  capture  of  Samson.     They 
worshipped  an   ugh'  idol   like  a  fish,  named  Dagon,  and  they 
believed  that  it  was  Dagon  Avho  had  delivered  their  eneni}-  into 
their  hands.     So   they   made  a  great    sacrifice    to    Dagon,   and 
i^1^T\!^^4SL  praised  him  ;  and  A\lien  they  were  very  merry,  plajang,  and  laugh- 

^  (Ti  \r\g,  and  feasting,  thev   sent   for  Samson   to  make   sport  for  them> 

probably  bj-  ridiculing,  and  teasing  and  smiting  him.  Then  the 
poor  blind  prisoner  was  led  in  ;  he  could  not  see  his  cruel  enemies, 
but  that  he  might  be  seen  by  all,  thej-  set  him  in  a  publi.c  part  of  the  building  where 
they  were,  between  two  pillars.  The  house  was  ver}-  large,  and  full  of  people ;  about 
three  thousand  of  them  were  upon  the  roof,  looking  and  wondering  at  Samson.  Samson 
asked  the  boy  who  led  him,  to  let  him  lean  upon  the  pillars  on  which  the  house  stood, 
and  he  took  hold  of  one  with  his  right  hand,  and  of  the  other  with  his  left  hand. 

At  this  moment,  Samson  prayed  to  God  to  give  him  strength  ;  and  he  bowed  himself 
with  all  his  might,  and  pulled  down  the  whole  house,  and  killed  all  the  thousands  of 
Philistines  that  it  contained.  Samson  was  killed  himself.  lu  the  superb  picture  a'ou  see 
all  this  splendidly  portrayed.  There  we  can  see  the  bent  and  straining  figure  of  Sam- 
son, and  the  terror  of  the  flying  idolaters,  amid  the  horror  of  the  falling  columns.  And 
so  it  is  said  of  him,  "  the  dead  which  he  slew  at  his  death  were  more  than  they  which  he 
slew  in  his  life."  It  was  a  sad  death  for  Samson  to  die  ;  but,  you  see,  when  he  forgot 
the  Lord,  and  the  Lord's  people,  the  Lord  forsook  Samson,  or,  rather,  suffered  him  to 
bring  upon  himself  his  own  punishment. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : —  The  Philistines,  whom  God  punished  so  severely,  were 
idolaters.  A  mother  was  describing  to  her  little  son  the  idols  which  the  heathen  nations 
worship  as  gods  ;  "  I  suppose.  Mamma,"  said  he,  "  that  these  heathens  do  not  look  upon 
the  same  sun,  and  moon,  and  stars,  which  we  do."  And  when  he  was  told  that  they 
were  the  same,  he  replied  :  "  Well  then,  I  wonder  thai  t/ier  do  not  think  that  there  must 
be  a  better  God  than  these  idols.''''  The  heathen,  dear  children,  are  without  excuse  for 
their  idolatry. 

1^2 


NAOMI  AND   HER  DAUGHTERS-IN-LAW. 


^>  EAR  children,  I  hope  yon  have  all  read  the  entire  book  of  Ruth. 
It  contains  a  ver}^  beautiful  and  interesting  story.  In  the  days 
of  the  judges,  of  whom  we  have  been  talking,  there  was  a  famine 
in  the  land  of  Israel.  There  lived  a  certain  man  in  Bethlehem,  the 
place  where  Christ  was  afterwards  born,  whose  name  was  Elimelech. 
He  had  a  wife  named  Naomi,  and  two  sons,  named  Mahlon  and 
Chilion.  When  the  famine  was  very  bad  in  Bethlehem,  Elimelech 
and  his  family'  went  to  Moab  to  live  there.  They  ought  not  to  have  done  this,  because 
the  IMoabites  were  wicked  idolaters.  God's  people  ought  not  to  go  to  places  where  they 
may  learn  to  sin. 

There  Elimelecli  died,  and  his  two  sons  married  two  Moabitish  women,  "  the  name 
of  the  one  was  Orpah,  and  the  name  of  the  other  was  Ruth.''  In  about  ten  vears 
IMahlon  and  Chilion  died  also;  so  Xaomiwas  in  a  strange  country  with  neither husbarid 
nor  sons.  She  had  none  to  comfort  her ;  all  around  her  were  those  who  did  not  serve 
God,  and  she  wished  to  be  in  her  own  country  again,  Avhere  she  might  hear  about  God. 
So,  having  learned  that  there  was  bread  enough  in  her  own  land,  she  set  out  to  see  it 
once  more.  Orpah  and  Ruth  were  both  ver}^  loving  towards  Naomi,  and  they  said  the}' 
would  go  with  her ;  but  Naomi  did  not  wish  to  take  her  daughters-in-law  to  a  new 
country,  against  their  Avill ;  so  on  the  way,  she  advised  them  to  go  back  to  their  own  coun- 
tr\'  and  friends,  and  she  kissed  them  to  bid  them  good-bye,  and  the}-  both  wept,  and  said, 
"  We  will  surel}'  go  with  thee  to  Bethlehem."  But  Naomi  said  again,  "  Nay,  my  daugh- 
ters, return  to  j-our  homes  ;  why  will  3'ou  go  with  me  ?  '"  Then  thev  wept  again,  and 
"  Orpah  kissed  her  mother-in-law,  and  went  ■awa3^  but  Ruth  clave  unto  her."  In  the 
engraving  we  have  the  parting  scene.  Orpah  had  just  said  farewell  and  departed 
weeping ;  but  Ruth,  of  a  nobler,  more  faithful  nature,  clings  to  her  mother-in-law,  and 
refuses  to  leave  her.  She  threw  her  arms  around  Naomi ;  then  -Naomi  said  to  Ruth, 
"  Behold  thy  sister-in-law  is  gone  back  unto  her  people,  and  unto  her  gods  ;  return  thou 
after  thy  sister-in-law."  Then  Ruth  told  her  that  she  had  fully  made  up  her  mind,  and 
it  was  of  no  use  to  tr}-  and  persuade  her  to  turn  back.  Her  words,  as  recorded  in  the 
Bible,  are  beautiful  words,  and  I  wish  3-ou  would  learn  them  ;  "  And  Ruth  said,  Intreat 
rue  not  to  leave  thee,  or  to  return  from  following  after  thee ;  for  whither  thou  goest,  I 

134 


'36 


NAOMI   AND   HER   DAUGHTERS-IN-LAW. 


will  go ;  and  where  thou  lodgest,  I  will  lodge ;  thy  people  shall  be  m}-  people,  aud  ih}' 
God  m}^  God ;  Where  thou  diest,  will  I  die,  and  there  will  I  be  buried ;  the  Lord  do  so 
to  nie,  and  more  also,  if  ought  but  death  part  thee  and  me.  "  Naomi  was  verj'  glad  to 
hear  Ruth  say  this,  for  Naomi  loved  God,  and  she  wished  Ruth  to  love  Him  too. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  young  lady  asked  one  of  the  little  boys  in  her  Sunday 
School  class  how  much  he  loved  her.  To  which  he  replied  :  "  I  love  you  up  to  the  .sX'i'." 
And  then  to  his  mother,  whose  eye  he  had  chanced  to  catch  just  then,  he  said:  "  I  love 
you  way  up  to  God.  "     Dear  children,  I  think  Ruth  loved  Naomi  clear  "  up  to  God." 


BOAZ   AND    RUTH. 


UTH  and  Naomi  went  on  together,  till  they  reached  Bethlehem, 
which,  you  remember,  had  been  Naomi's  home.  Man}-  of  her 
old  friends  still  lived  there,  and  they  all  ran  to  see  her.  But 
they  did  not  know  her ;  she  was  so  changed  by  time  and  sorrow, 
that  the}-  said,  "  Is  this  Naomi  ?  "  And  she  said  unto  them,  "Call 
me  not  Naomi,  call  me  Mara ;  for  the  Almighty  hath  dealt  very 
bitterly  with  me.  I  went  out  full,  and  the  Lord  hath  brought  me 
home  again  emptv."  When  she  lived  before  at  Bethlehem,  she  was  happy  with  her 
husband  and  her  sons ;  but  God  had  taken  them  all  awa}-,  and  now  she  was  a  poor 
widow,  and  had  come  home  to  die  in  her  own  country.  So  she  said,  "  Call  me  Mara," 
which  means  bitterness.,  for  she  was  now  a  woman  of  a  sorrozvftil  spirit. 

Well,  now  the}'  had  arrived  at  home  they  must  have  bread.  So  Ruth  proposed  to  go 
and  work  in  the  field,  and  glean  some  corn  with  the  poor;  and  Naomi  answered,  "  Go, 
my  daughter."  Now  Ruth  was  a  stranger  to  all  the  people,  but  God  was  with  her,  and 
when  .she  went  out  to  glean,  He  so  ordered  it  that  she  went  into  a  field  which  belonged 
to  Boaz,  a  near  relation  of  Naomi's  husband,  and  a  very  rich  man.  By-and-by  Boaz 
came  to  the  field  to  see  the  reapers,  and  he  said  to  them,  "  The  Lord  be  with  you."  And 
they  answered,  "  The  Lord  bless  thee."  Boaz  and  his  servants  were  true  worshippers 
of  God,  and  that  was  their  Christian  greeting.  As  soon  as  Boaz  saw  Ruth  gleaning,  he 
asked  who  she  was.  His  servant  said,  "  It  is  the  damsel  who  came  with  Naomi  from 
Moab."     Then  Boaz  went  to  her,  and  said,  "  Stay  here  with   ni}-   maidens,  and  follow 


138  BOAZ    AND   RUTH. 

them,  and  glean  after  the  reapers ; "  and  that  she  might  be  the  better  supplied, 
he  commanded  the  com  even  to  be  dropped,  on  purpose,  by  the  way,  for  her  to  glean  it. 
Ruth  wondered  at  the  kindness  of  Boaz  to  her  a  perfect  stranger,  and  she  asked,  "  Why 
hast  thou  shown  so  much  kindness  to  me  a  stranger?  "  Then  he  told  her  that  he  had 
heard  about  her,  how  good  she  was  to  her  mother-in-law,  and  how  sincerel}'  she  loved  the 
true  God,  so  as  even  to  forsake  everything  to  serve  Him  ;  and  he  said,  "  Ma}^  He  bless 
and  reward  thee."  Don't  you  think  Boaz  was  real  good  ?  Ruth  thanked  him  ;  but, 
above  all,  she  felt  thankful  to  God  who  gave  her  kind  friends  in  a  strange  country. 

In  the  engraving  Ruth  is  seen  in  the  foregrouud  gathering  the  scattered  wheat,  while 
Boaz  standing  near,  is  directing  the  young  men  respecting  her.  When  it  was  evening, 
she  took  up  her  load  and  went  home.  Then  Naomi  asked,  "  Where  hast  thou  gleaned 
to-day?  "  and  Ruth  told  her  all  about  the  kindness  of  Boaz.  Naomi  was  much  pleased 
to  hear  this  ;  and  she  told  Ruth,  that  Boaz  was  her  relation,  and  that  she  felt  he  would 
be  kind  to  them  and  help  them.  And  so  Ruth  continued  gleaning  to  the  end  of  barley- 
harvest. 

At  last,  harvest  time  was  over,  and  what  would  they  now  do  for  food  ?  But  Naomi 
and  Ruth  loved  and  trusted  God,  and  He  promises  always  to  take  care  of  His  people. 
Now  Boaz  was  very  fond  of  Ruth.  He  loved  her  ;  because  she  loved  God,  and  because 
she  was  so  industrious,  and  dutiful  to  Naomi.  Elimelech  had  had  a  possession  in 
Canaan,  and  Boaz  said,  he  would  buy  that  possession,  and  marrj-  Ruth  according  to  a 
custom  among  the  Israelites.  So  Boaz  and  Ruth  married,  and  were  happy  together, 
because  they  both  served  God,  and  His  blessing  was  upon  them. 

Dear  children,  the  best  part  of  this  story  is  now  to  be  told.  Boaz  and  Ruth  had  a 
little  son  named  Obed;  Obed  was  the  father  of  Jesse,  and  Jesse  was  the  father  of  David, 
and  Jesus  Christ  was  called  the  Son  of  David,  according  to  the  flesh.  So  Jesus  can  be 
traced  back  in  his  history  as  springing  from  Ruth.  And  thus,  by  leaving  her  wicked 
people  and  not  going  back  with  Orpah,  and  resolving  on  living  with  Naomi  among  the 
'true  children  of  God,  Ruth  had  the  honor  of  being  one  of  the  line  from  which  should 
spring  that  glorious  Saviour,  in  whom  all  nations  should  be  blessed. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Said  a  little  child,  "  Mamma,  I  wish  you  had  named  me 
Ruth."  "  Why,  my  dear  ?  "  asked  the  mother.  "  Because  I  love  Jesus,  and  His  friends^'' 
That  child  had  gotten  the  right  idea  of  the  story  about  Ruth.  But,  dear  little  ones,  you 
all  may  be  like  Ruth,  though  your  names  be  different.  You  can  all  love  Jesus,  and  do 
as  He  says. 


LITTLE  SAMUEL. 


AM  sure  you  will  be  glad  to  have  me  talk  about  little  Samuel.    He  was 

indeed  a  good  and  happy  child.    The  meaning  of  his  name  is,  "Asked 

r_g^  ""^^^g^    of  God."     His  mother,  whose  name  was  Hannah,  had  no  children, 


and  she  prayed  very  earnestly  to  God  for  a  sou  ;  and  she  promised 
that  if  she  had  one,  she  would  lend  him  to  the  Lord  all  the  days  of 
his  life.  At  last  God  granted  her  prayer,  and  gave  her  a  little  son,  and 
she  named  him  Samuel.  Hannah  sang  a  psalm  to  God  in  her  joy  ; 
she  was  so  thankful  to  her  Heavenly  father  for  her  dear  little  boy. 

And  now  Hannah  remembered  her  promise  to  lend  him  to  the  Lord  all  his  life  ;  and 
she  kept  her  promise.  When  he  was  only  four  years  old,  she  brought  Samuel  to  Eli, 
the  high  priest,  at  Shiloh,  and  gave  him  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  What !  was  she  tired  of 
him  ?  No,  indeed  ;  but  she  wants  him  brought  up  to  learn  the  service  of  God's  house. 
He  ought- to  begin  while  he  was  little  ;  so  she  will  leave  him  now,  that  this  good  man  may 
teach  him  how  to  serve  the  Lord  Jehovah.  So  Hannah  bade  good-bye  to  her  little  boy 
and  returned  home  ;  but  every  year  she  came  up  to  see  him,  for  she  lived  a  long  way  off 
from  Shiloh  ;  and  she  used  to  bring  him  a  present  of  a  little  dress,  made  of  linen,  for, 
just  like  you,  he  would  outgrow  his  clothes.  This  dress  was  similar  to  those  worn  by 
the  priests.     It  had  long  sleeves,  and  came  down  to  his  feet,  and  was  called  an  ''  ephod." 

And  so  Samuel  dwelt  with  Eli ;  he  grew  in  favor  with  God  and  man — God  loved  him, 
and  all  his  friends  loved  him  too.  Though  very  young,  we  are  told,  he  "  ministered  before 
the  Lord."  I  suppose  he  did  some  little  services  about  the  altar.  He  could  light  a  candle, 
or  hold  a  dish,  or  run  on  an  errand,  or  shut  a  door ;  and,  because  he  did  this  with  a  pious 
disposition  of  mind,  it  is  called,  ministering  to  the  Lord^  and  great  notice  is  taken  of  it. 

Eli  had  two  sons  ;  they  were  not  little  boys,  like  Samuel,  but  grown  up  ;  and  they  were 
priests  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  at  Shiloh.  God's  priests  ought  to  be  very  good  and  holy 
men  ;  but  Hophni  and  Phinehas,  Eli's  sons,  behaved  very  badly  ;  they  did  not  love  nor  obey 
God.  Eli  loved  his  God,  and  in  many  ways  served  him  truly  ;  but  he  over  indulged  his 
own  children.  When  they  did  evil  in  their  childhood,  their  father  was  too  fond  of  them 
to  correct  or  punish  them  as  he  ought  to  have  done  ;  and  as  they  grew  older,  they  grew 
more  and  more  wicked,  and  disobeyed  the  commands  of  God  and  their  kind  parent — 
they  cared  for  nothing  but  good  eating  and  drinking,  and  their  own  pleasures  and 
amusements  ;   and  thus  they  went  on  from  bad  to  worse,  and  their  father  talked  with 

139 


I40  LITTLE   SAMUEL. 

them,  and  tried  to  persuade  them  to  turn  from  their  wicked  wa3's,  but  they  did  not  give 
heed  to  his  reproofs.  Eli  was  ver}-  unhapp}-  when  he  saw  his  sons  so  self-willed  and 
disobedient.  But  was  he  right  to  let  them  stay  and  be  priests  at  Shiloh  ?  No,  Eli  did 
ver}-  wrong ;  he  ought  to  have  punished  them,  and  not  let  them  be  priests  ;  but  Eli  fool- 
ishly indulged  his  children,  and  did  not  like  to  punish  them. 

Then  God  told  Samuel  what  He  would  do  to  Eli's  wicked  famil}-.  Eli  slept  in  his 
room  near  the  tabernacle.  Near  at  hand  the  bo}^  Samviel  had  his  mat  spread  that  he 
might  be  within  hearing.  Eli  is  now  very  old  and  nearly  blind,  and  even  in  the  night 
he  sometimes  needs  to  be  waited  on.  Samuel  had  been  chosen  to  this  place  of  trust 
because  he  could  be  trusted.  One  night,  when  everyone  was  gone  to  bed,  Samuel  heard 
a  voice  calling,  "  Samuel,  Samuel."  It  was  God  who  called  ;  but  Samuel  did  not  know 
this,  because  God  had  never  called  him  before.  He  thought  Eli  must  need  something ; 
he  does  not  make  believe  he  does  not  hear,  and  turn  over  and  go  to  sleep  again,  but  he 
answered  quickly,  "  Here  am  I,"  and  he  jumped  up  and  ran  to  Eli  to  know  what  he 
wanted.  But  Eli  told  him  he  did  not  call  him,  and  to  go  back,  and  go  to  sleep  again. 
And  the  kind  little  bo}-  obeyed  Eli,  and  went  and  la\'  down  ;  but  soon  the  voice  called 
the  second  time,  "  Samuel."  He  ran  to  Eli,  and  said,  "  Here  am  I,  for  thou  didst  call 
me."  And  Eli  answered,  "  I  called  not,  ni}-  son  ;  lie  down  again."  Samuel  obeyed  ;  he 
did  not  ask  questions,  although  he  wondered  who  had  called  him  ;  he  went  back  to  his 
bed  again,  and  there,  the  third  time,  he  heard  the  call,  "  Samuel."  Was  not  Samuel 
tired  of  running  to  Eli  ?  No,  he  went  again  to  him  at  once ;  and  when  Eli  saw  him 
coming  to  him  again,  he  began  to  think  it  was  God  Himself  who  had  called  Samuel,  and 
that  He  had  something  to  say  to  the  child.  So  Eli  told  him  when  he  heard  it  again,  to 
answer,  "  Speak,  Lord,  for  Th}-  servant  heareth."  So  Samuel  went  back,  and  lay  down ; 
again  the  fourth  time  the  voice  called,  "  Samuel."  Then  the  boy  arose,  and  looked  up 
humbl}-  to  Heaven,  and  said,  "  Speak,  for  Thy  servant  heareth  ;  "  and  the  Lord  told  him 
He  was  going  to  punish  Eli  for  the  wrong-doing  of  his  two  sons.  Samuel  did  not  like 
to  tell  Eli  what  the  Lord  had  said  to  him.  In  the  morning,  he  did  not  go  near  the  old 
man,  but  went  about  his  business,  and  began  to  open  the  doors  rouud  about  the  taber- 
nacle. This  was  a  part  of  his  duty.  But  the  old  priest  saw  Samuel  looking  very  sad ; 
and  he  called  him,  and  said,  "  My  son,  what  did  God  tell  thee  last  night  ?  Do  not  fear 
to  speak  ;  I  wish  to  know  the  truth  ;  tell  nie  all."  Then  Samuel  remembered  that  it  was 
ver}'  wrong  to  say  what  is  untrue  ;  so  he  told  Eli  all  that  God  had  said.  Eli  was  too 
good  a  man  to  be  angry  with  him,  and  only  said,  "It  is  the  Lord  ;  let  Him  do  what 
seemeth  Him  good." 


LITTLE  SAMUEL.  141 

Dear  little  ones,  how  would  you  like  to  have  been  in  Samuel's  place  that  wonderful 
night  ?  Would  3'ou  like  to  have  God  call  3?ou  ?  Well  He  does ;  He  knows  your  name, 
and  where  you  live,  and  calls  you.  He  does  not  call  by  His  voice  as  He  did  in  those 
days  ;  and  yet  the  Lord  speaks  ofteiaer  and  plainer  now  than  then.  You  need  not  think 
it  must  be  something  strange  and  startling,  like  a  voice  out  of  the  sky.  He  speaks, 
perhaps,  in  the  twilight  when  mamma  is  telling  you  some  dear  old  Bible  story  ;  or  in  the 
late  evening  when  you  wake  and  find  she  is  praying  by  your  bed  ;  or  in  church  when 
the  pastor  says  some  tender,  loving  words  about  Jesus  ;  or  in  the  Sunday-school  when 
the  lesson  just  seems  to  fit  into  what  you  need.  He  calls  by  the  little  voice  which 
whispers  in  your  heart,  and  tells  you  that  you  are  naughty.  Do  you  want  to  be  like 
Samuel  ?  Then  you  must  take  great  care  to  attend  to  that  voice  ;  or  it  will  leave  off, 
and  then  you  shall  get  worse  and  worse,  like  those  bad  sons  of  poor  old  Eli. 
Here  is  the  story  of  Samuel's  call  in  verse  : 

"  Hushed  was  the  evening  hymn, 
The  temple  courts  were  dark. 
The  lamp  was  burning  dim 

Before  the  sacred  ark, 
When  suddenly  the  voice  divine 
Rang  through  the  silence  of  the  shrine. 

"The  old  man,  meek  and  mild, 

The  priest  of  Israel,  slept  ; 
His  watch  the  temple  child. 

The  little  Levite,  kept  ; 
And  what  from  Eli's  sense  was  sealed 
The  Lord  to  Hannah's  soh  rerealed. 

"  Oh,  give  me  Samuel's  ear, 

The  open  ear,  O  Lord  ; 
Alive  and  quick  to  hear 

Each  whisper  of  Thy  word  : 
Like  him,  to  answer  at  Thy  call, 
And  to  obey  Thee  first  of  all. 

"Oh,  give  me  Samuel's  heart  1 

A  lowly  heart  that  waits 
Where  in  Thy  house  thou  art, 

Or  watches  at  Thy  gates  ! 
By  da)-  and  night,  a  heart  that  still 
Moves  at  the  breathing  of  Thy  will. 

"Oh,  give  me  Samuel's  mind  ! 

A  sweet  unmurmuring  faith. 
Obedient  and  resigned 

To  Thee  in  life  and  death. 
That  I  may  read  with  childlike  eyes 
Truths  that  are  hidden  from  the  wise." 


142  LITTLE  SAMUEL. 

Yoii  remember  dear  children,  that  God  gave  Samuel  a  message  to  Eli,  warning  him 
about  his  sons.  It  was  twent}-  3'ears  after  the  message  was  given  to  Samuel  before  the 
punishment  of  both  father  and  sons  came  to  pass.  In  that  time  the  sons  might  have 
repented,  and  still  have  been  saved  ;  but  instead  of  that  they  grew  more  and  more 
wicked.  God  permitted  the  Philistines  to  make  war  against  the  Israelites.  Then 
the  Israelites  fancied  that  if  they  took  the  ark  of  the  covenant  out  into  the  battle 
with  them  they  would  get  the  victor}',  as  they  had  done  when  Joshua  conquered  the 
land.  God  had  said  that  the  ark  of  the  Lord,  which  was  kept  in  the  tabernacle, 
must  never  be  removed.  But  Hophni  and  Phinehas,  Eli's  wicked  sons,  did  not  obey 
God  ;  they  brought  it  into  battle,  and  all  the  people  shouted  for  jo}'  when  they  saw  it. 
When  the  Philistines  heard  the  shout,  they  said  that  the  gods  of  Israel  were  come, 
and  that  they  must  fight  all  the  more  bravely.  And  they  did.  God  would  not  help  His 
people  because  of  their  self-will,  so  He  let  them  be  beaten,  and  Hophni  and  Phinehas 
were  killed  and  the  holy  ark  was  taken  by  these  heathens.  And  when  poor  old  Eli  heard 
the  sad  news,  he  was  so  much  shocked,  that  he  fell  down  backwards  and  broke  his  neck 
and  died. 

But  the  ark  of  God  brought  great  troubles  to  the  Philistines.  When  they  put  it 
into  the  temple  of  one  of  their  false  gods  the  idol  fell  down  and  was  broken,  and 
wherever  it  was  taken  the  people  fell  sick,  till  at  last  they  said  they  would  send  the 
ark  home,  for  the}-  saw  that  the  God  of  Israel  was  stronger  than  they,  and  they  could 
not  resist  His  power.  So  they  made  a  new  cart,  and  put  the  ark  into  it ;  two  kine  to 
draw  the  cart.  The}'  took  the  right  road  to  go  to  the  land  of  Israel ;  they  did  not  stand 
still,  but  went  straight  on,  without  turning  to  the  right  or  left. 

It  is  this 

"  RETURN  OF  THE  ARK,  " 

that  the  artist  has  illustrated  in  the  picture.  The  people  of  Bethshemesh  were 
bus}'  reaping  their  wheat  in  the  valley,  for  it  was  harvest  time.  The}'  heard  something 
coming,  and  looked  up,  to  see  what  it  was.  And  when  they  saw  the  ark  of  God,  which 
they  had  lost  so  long,  they  rejoiced  very  much.  The  cart  came  close  to  them,  and  the 
kine  stood  still ;  and  the  Levites  took  out  the  ark,  and  put  it  upon  a  large  stone.  Then 
they  cut  up  the  cart  for  wood,  and  offered  the  kine  in  joyful  sacrifice  to  the  God  who 
had  sent  them  His  holy  ark  again.  The  lords  of  the  Philistines,  who  had  followed  the 
cart,  saw  all  this  and  wondered,  and  returned  to  their  own  country. 


i«^  fkimfwm 


SAUL   AND    DAVID. 


AUL  was  the  first  king  of  Israel.     He  began  his  reign  well,  but 

soon  he  became  tired  of  doing  right.     His  heart  had  not  been 

made  new  b}-  the  Holy  Spirit ;    so  he  did  not   pray  for  help   to 

rule    his    people    righth".       He    was    proud,    and    rebellious,    and 

disobedient.       He  had  forsaken  God,  and  God  had   forsaken  him. 

How  sad  it  is  to  begin  righth'  like  Saul,  and  soon  to  grow  wear}^  of 

well  doing,  and  forget  God,  and  love  the  world,  and  Satan,  and  sin, 

better  than  holy  things  !      When  God  went  away  from  Saul,  Satan 

came  to  him  ;    he  made  him   every  day  more  and  more  rebellious,  and  passionate,  and 

cruel.     He  was  often  like  a  madman,  so  wild  and  angry.       Saul's  servants  were  sorry 

to  see  their  master  unhappy ;  and  so  the}-  counselled  Saul  to  seek  some  one  who  played 

well  upon  the  harp,  that,  when  the  evil  spirit  troubled  him,  the  music  of  it  might  solace 

him  and  give  rest  to  his  soul. 

None  could  l^e  found  who  played  so  well  upon  this  instrument  as  David,  who  also 

possessed   such  an  agreeable  person,  that  Saul  loved  him  greatly,  and   made  him  his 

armor-bearer.      Every  time   that  the  evil   spirit  was   upon   Saiil,  David  chased  it  away 

with   his   harp.       But   David's   music   could   not   change   Saul's  heart.      God  alone  has 

power  to  do    that. 

One  dav,  when   the   Israelites   and   Philistines  were  at  war,  the  commander  of  the 

Philistines,  named  Goliath,  came  out  and  challenged  any  one  of  the  Israelites  to  fight 

with  him.      This  giant  was  nine  feet  nine  inches  high,  or  half  as  high  again  as  any  one 

you  know  ;  his  spear  was  eighteen  feet  long — so  that  if  three  of  the   tallest  men  a-ou 

know  stood  one  above  another,  they  would  only  be  as  high  as  this  great,  bad  fighter's 

spear  was  long ;  and  he  had   a  helmet  on  his  head,  and  armor  on  his  breast,  and  a  man 

carried  a  shield  before  him.     Now  God  put  it  into  the  heart  of  the  young  shepherd  bo}', 

David,  to  go  forth  and  meet  this  strong  giant.     David,  however,  took  only  a  sling,  and 

a  few  stones  in  his  hand  ;  and,  while  the  huge  giant  was  threatening  to  kill  David,  and 

give  his  flesh  to  the  fowls  of  the  air,  David  put  a  stone  into  his  sling,  and  let  it  fl}- ;  and  the 

stone  hit  the  giant  on  the  forehead,  and  sank  into  his  head,  so  that  Goliath  fell  dead  upon 

the  ground.     Then  David  cut  off"  the  head  of  the  giant,  and  the  terrified  Philistines  fled. 

Now  it  came  to  pass,  after  the  battle  and  the  victory,  when  Saul  and  all  his  people 

were  going  home,  the  women  came  out  to  meet  them  ;  and  the}^  sang,  and  played,  and 

144 


146  SAUL   AND   DAVID. 

danced,  aud  shouted  for  joy.  They  sang,  "  Saul  has  slain  his  thousands,  but  David  his 
ten  thousands."  This  made  king  Saul  veiy  angry.  He  thought  the}-  gave  more  honor 
to  David  than  to  him.  Saul  became  very  jealous  of  David.  The  next  day,  the  evil 
spirit  came  into  Saul  again  ;  and  David  took  his  harp  and  began  to  play,  and  tried  to 
quiet  him.  But  David's  harp  did  not  take  away  Saul's  passion  now.  Saul  had  a  javelin 
in  his  hand,  and  he  cast  the  javelin  at  David,  "  for  he  said,  I  will  smite  David  even  to 
the  wall  with  it."  In  the  picture  3'ou  see  the  beautiful  figure  of  David,  who,  with  harp 
in  hand,  is  shrinking  to  the  wall  to  avoid  the  king's  javelin.  See  what  terror  there  is 
on  his  youthful  countenance,  and  what  passionate  rage  in  the  king's.  But  God 
preserved    David's  life. 

David  married  Michal,  Saul's  daughter,  and  she  loved  him;  but  Saul  hated  him  more 
and  more,  and  tried  again  to  kill  him,  and  commanded  Jonathan,  his  son,  and  all  his 
servants  to  put  David  to  death.  Then  Jonathan  proved  a  dear,  good  friend  to  David. 
He  went  to  his  father  and  persuaded  him  not  to  hurt  David.  So  David  was  permitted 
to  go  into  Saul's  presence  as  before.  Soon  after  this,  however,  there  was  war  again,  and 
David  triumphed  gloriousty,  and  Saul  was  again  jealous  of  him;  his  evil  spirit  returned, 
and  David,  as  before,  pla3'ed  his  harp  to  amuse  him  ;  and  again  Saul  flung  his  javelin 
furiousl}'  at  him,  so  that  it  stuck  in  the  wall,  but  God  preserved  David,  and  he  slipped 
awa}-  without  receiving  any  harm. 

Saul  now  resolved  that  David  should  escape  no  more,  and  so  he  sent  messengers  to 
lie  in  wait  for  him  at  his  own  house.  Michal,  his  wife,  saw  w"hat  was  going  on,  and  she 
advised  David  to  escape,  and  as  they  guarded  the  doors,  she  "  let  David  down  through  a 
window  ;  and  he  went  and  fled  and  escaped  "     Our  next  picture  shows 

"  MICHAL  LETTING  DAVID  DOWN  FROM  THE  WINDOW." 
Sayings  of  childhood: — Willie  Jones  was  often  called  ^^ Wilful  Will,''''  because  he 
wanted  his  own  wa}-  so  much.  He  was  always  saying,  "  Give  me  this,"  "  I  will  have 
that,"  and,  "  I  don't  see  why,"  and  even  "  I  ought  to  know  best  what  I  need."  At  last 
his  mother  said  she  would  let  him  have  his  own  way  for  a  week.  He  thought  he  was 
going  to  be  perfectly  happ}-.  But  I  cannot  tell  you  now  of  all  the  troubles  that  having 
his  own  way  led  to ;  and  how  his  mother  would  neither  advise  nor  help  him,  telliug  him 
that  it  was  his  own  way,  and  not  hers,  he  wanted,  and  so  he  must  have  it.  But  long 
before  the  week  was  over  he  saw  how  foolish,  as  well  as  wicked,  he  was,  and  was  glad  to 
take  his  mother's  wiser  waj-.  So,  I  think,  dear  children,  Saul  might  be  called  "  Wilful 
Saul  ;  "  but  he  never  repented. 


DAVID    SPARING    SAUL. 


^'  AVID,  after  lie  had  made  his  escape  from  Saul,  wandered  about 
from  place  to  place.  But  while  he  was  roaming  about  in  fear  of 
Saul,  he  was  not  alone.     Many  men  came  to  him  to  help  him  ; 

and  he  was  their  captain,  and  they  obeyed  him.     It  was  a  sad  life, 

however ;  but  David  trusted  in  God,  and  was  peaceful  and  happ}-. 

He  wrote  many  beautiful  psalms  when  he  was  wandering  and  hiding 

in  those  wild  places. 

"Where  was  Jonathan  ?    Did  he  ever  see  his  friend  David  again  ?    Yes,  Jonathan  had 

not  forgotten  him ;  and  when  he  heard  where  David  was,  he  went  to  see  him  secretly  in 

the  wood.     David  and  Jonathan  were  very  glad  to  meet  again,  and  the}'  had  much  to  say 

to  one  another.     Jonathan  comforted  Djtvid  in    the  right  way  ;  he  told  him  to  trust  in 

God. 

But  Saul  and  his  soldiers  went  into  the  wilderness  and  wandered  all  about  among  the 

rocks,  trying  to  find  David.     But  God  still  kept  David  in  safety.     At  last  Saul  came  to  a 

cave,  and  went  into  it  to  rest ;  for  he  was  tired.     This   cave  was   a  ver}-   large  one,  for 

there  are  caves  in  that  part  which,  though  verj'  dark,  are  yet  roomy  enough  to  hold  many 

thousand  men.    And  here  Saul  laid  down  to  rest,  and  was  soon  asleep.    But  who  should 

be  in  this  cave  but  David  and  his  men,  who,  while  they  were  concealed  in  the   farthest 

part,  could  see  Saul  come  in  at  the  mouth,  it  being  light  there,  while  they  at  the  farthest 

end  were  all  in  the  dark.    David's  men  were  rejoiced,  and  advised  their  master  at  once  to 

kill  Saul ;  but  David  refused  to  lay  his  hand  on  "  the  anointed  of  the  Lord."    And  so  he 

onl}^  went  quietly  up  to  where  he  was  stretched  upon  the  ground ;  Saul  had  no  power  to 

kill  David,  but  David  could  kill  him  if  he  liked.    But  did  he  kill  Saul  ?    No  ;  David  had 

no  angry  feelings  in  his  heart ;  but  he  quietly  cut  off  a  piece  of  Saul's  robe. 

When  Saul  awoke,  he  arose  to  go  away.     He  did  not  know  what   David   had   done  ; 

but  David  now  boldly  followed  him  and  cried  out,  and  said  to  him,  "  My  lord,  the  king !  " 

Saul  turned  round ;  and  David  bowed  respectfully  to  him,  and,  holding  up  the  fragment 

of  the  king's  garment,  he  said  to  him  :     "  My  father,  see,  yea,  see  the  skirt  of  th}'  robe 

in  my  hand ;  for  in  that  I  cut  off  the  skirt  of  thy  robe  and  killed  thee  not,  know  thou 

and  see  that  there  is  neither  evil  nor  transgression  in  mine  hand,  and  I  have  not  sinned 

against  thee ;  3'et  thou  huntest  mv  soul  to  take  it."     In  the  picture  you  see  Saul  high 

14S 


I50 


DAVID   SPARING   SAUL. 


lip  on  the  cliff,  while  David  stands  in  the  open  valley  below,  in  full  view  of  the  army  of 
Saul,  holding  up  the  skirt  of  the  king's  garment.  Then  Saul  began  to  weep,  and  said, 
"  Is  it  thy  voice,  my  son  David  ?  "  Why  did  Saul  weep  ?  Because  he  felt  how  unkind 
he  had  been  to  David,  and  how  gentle  and  merciful  David  had  been  to  him.  Saul  said, 
"  Thou  hast  been  more  righteous  than  I.  Thou  hast  rewarded  me  good,  though  I 
rewarded  thee  evil."  Then  Saul  asked  David  to  spare  his  family  after  his  death  ;  for 
Saul  knew  that  God  would  give  David  the  kingdom.  David  promised  this,  and  Saul 
went  home ;  and  David's  kindness  made  Saul  kind  for  a  little  time. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : —  A  little  girl  one  day  went  to  her  mother  to  show  some 
fruit  that  had  been  given  her.  "  Your  friend,"  said  the  mother,  "  has  been  very  kind." 
"  Yes,"  said  the  child,  "  She  gave  me  more  than  these ;  but  I  have  given  some  away.'" 
The  mother  asked  to  Avhoni  she  had  given  them  ;  when  she  answered,  "  I  gave  them  to 
a  girl  who  pushes  me  off  the  path,  and  makes  faces  at  me."  On  being  asked  why  she 
gave  them  to  her,  she  replied,  "  Because  I  thought  it  would  make  her  know  that  I  wish 
to  be  kind  to  her,  and  she  will  not,  perhaps,  be  rude  and  unkind  to  me  again."  The 
Bible  says,  "  Love  j'our  enemies."  When  people  are  unkind  to  us,  like  David,  we  must 
try  to  be  kind  and  forgiving  to  them. 


THE    DEATH    OF   SAUL. 


HE  end  of  Saul  was  verj'-  sad.  You  remember  that  he  wanted 
his  own  way,  and  would  not  do  as  God  told  him.  Then  God 
forsook  him,  and  left  him  to  grow  worse  and  worse.  Then  his 
enemies,  the  Philistines,  came  up  against  him.  The  Philistines 
conquered  in  battle.  They  followed  close  after  Saul  and  his  sons. 
They  killed  three  of  Saul's  sons ;  one  of  them  was  Jonathan, 
David's  friend.  Saul  was  hit  by  an  arrow  and  wounded.  He  saw 
that  he  could  not  get  awa}-,  and  he  feared  that  if  the  enemy  took 
him  they  would  abuse  him  ;  and  so  he  did  the  saddest  thing  of  all — he  threw  himself  on 
his  Own  sword,  that  the}-  might  not  take  him  alive.  In  the  picture  you  see  Saul  fallen 
from  his  horse,  and  his  sword  piercing  his  body.  He  did  not  quite  kill  himself;  and 
when  a  young  robber  came  b}^,  trying  to  get  garments  and  weapons  from  the  dead 
bodies,  the  unhappy  king  begged  for  a  death-blow  as  he  la}-.  The  robber  gave  him  the 
last  stroke,  and  then  took  the  crown  from  his  helmet,  and  his  bracelets,  and  brought 


152  THE   DEATH   OF  SAUL. 

them  to  David  to  show  that  he  was  dead.  The  robber  thought  that  he  should  have  a 
reward,  but  David  put  hiui  to  death  for  haviug  dared  to  strike  the  king. 

Was  David  pleased  when  he  heard  his  eneni}'  was  dead  ?  No  ;  he  wept  for  Saul,  and 
for  his  dear  friend  Jonathan.  David  mourned  very  much  for  Jonathan,  and  wrote  a  beauti- 
ful song  of  lamentation  for  him,  for  he  could  not  forget  Jonathan's  love  and  kindness. 

Then,  when  Saul  was  killed,  David  was  anointed  to  be  king ;  and  he  was  a  very- 
good  man,  and  served  God  with  all  his  heart.  So  God  blessed  him,  and  made  him  great 
and  powerful. 

Sayings  op  childhood  :  —A  little  friend  asks  me,  "  Was  Saul  saved  ?  Did  his  soul 
go  to  heaven  ?  "  Dear  children,  I  am  sorry  I  must  saj-  no.  He  murdered  himself. 
He  died  in  his  sin  ;  and  there  was,  therefore,  no  hope  that  his  soul  could  be  saved  ;  self- 
murderers  have  no  time  to  ask  for  pardon. 


THE    DEATH    OF    ABSALOM. 


^  A\TD  had  man}'  sons  ;  and  some  of  them  were  very  wicked. 
"y^t:  One  '\\'as  named  Absalom.  He  was  greatl}'  admired  among  the 
Israelites  for  his  beaut}'.  ''  From  the  sole  of  his  foot  to  the 
crown  of  his  head,  there  was  no  blemish  in  him."  Especially  was 
he  distinguished  for  his  beautiful  hair,  which  grew  so  luxuriantl}^ 
that  when  at  the  end  of  the  year  he  was  shorn,  its  weight  was  equal 
to  two  hundred  shekels  of  silver.  But  he  was  fierce  and  proud,  and 
wanted  to  be  king.  Absalom  was  a  bad  man.  God  did  not  look  at  his  beaut}' ;  God 
looks  at  people's  hearts,  not  at  their  persons.  He  does  not  -care  for  beauty  ;  He  wants 
holiness,  and  love,  and  gentleness,  and  humility  ;  and  Absalom  had  none  of  these. 

And  when  David  was  old,  Absalom's  ambition  led  him  to  plot  against  the  king  his 
father  and  to  conspire  with  his  enemies  for  his  overthrow.  He  set  himself  diligently  to 
work  in  various  ways  to  win  over  the  people  to  himself,  affectionately  embracing  all  who 
came  to  salute  him,  and  saying  to  those  who  came  to  the  king  for  judgment,  "  O  that  I 
were  made  judge  in  the  land,  that  every  man  which  hath  any  suit  or  cause  might  come 
to  me,  and  I  would  do  him  justice  "  Thereby  he  won  their  hearts  away  from  David  to 
himself.  When  he  had  thus  gathered  around  him  a  sufficient  number,  he  proceeded  to 
Hebron — first  obtaining  his  father's  permission,  under  the  pretense  that  he  wished  to 
pay  a  vow  unto  the  Lord — and  was  there  proclaimed  king. 


154  THE   DEATH   OF   ABSALOM. 

When  the  news  was  brought  to  David  by  a  messenger  that  tlie  hearts  of  the  men  of 
Israel  were  with  Absalom,  he  fled  in  haste  from  Jerusalem  ;  weeping  and  barefoot,  down 
the  steep  rocky  pass  he  fled  for  fear  of  his  wicked  son  ;  and  cruel  meu  called  him  names, 
and  threw  stones  at  him  as  he  went,  while  Absalom  was  made  to  reign  in  his  father's 
palace,  and  did  all  he  pleased  there.  Afterwards  he  set  out  with  a  large  army  in  pursuit 
of  his  father,  following  him  across  the  Jordan.  David  gathered  together  his  devoted 
people,  and  wished  to  lead  them  to  battle  himself;  but  they  would  not  let  him.  So 
David  sent  forth  his  army  under  three  trusted  leaders,  after  charging  them  to  deal  gently 
with  Absalom,  whom  he  greatly  loved.  There  was  a  great  battle  in  the  wood  of  Ephraim  ; 
Absalom  was  beaten,  and  fled  away  on  a  mule.  But  as  he  went  through  the  wood,  his 
long  hair  caught  in  the  branches  of  an  oak,  and  he  could  not  get  it  loose ;  and  his  mule 
went  away,  and  left  him  hanging  in  the  tree.  One  of  David's  soldiers  saw  Absalom 
hanging,  but  the  man  did  not  hurt  him,  because  he  remembered  David's  command ;  but 
he  told  Joab,  and  Joab  took  three  darts,  and  went  to  the  tree  where  Absalom  hung,  and 
smote  him,  and  killed  him.    So  the  battle  was  ended,  and  David's  soldiers  had  the  victory. 

In  the  engraving  the  fate  of  Absalom  is  strikingl}'  portrayed.  From  one  of  the 
branches  of  the  wide-spreading  oak  we  behold  the  wretched  victim  hanging ;  Joab  and 
his  followers,  mounted  on  swift  horses,  are  seen  galloping  towards  him. 

But  what  of  David  ?  When  he  heard  the  sad  news  of  Absalom's  death  he  was 
grieved  to  the  heart.  No  words  can  say  how  sad  he  was  to  think  that  his  son  had  died 
in  his  sins,  and  never  asked  his  pardon.  He  arose  directly  and  went  to  his  own  room, 
for  he  wished  to  be  alone  ;  and  as  he  went  up,  he  cried  ver}-,  ver}-  sorrowfully-,  "  O  my 
son  Absalom,  my  son,  my  son  Absalom  !  would  God  I  had  died  for  thee,  O  Absalom,  my 
son,  my  son  !  "     His  mourning  is  most  strikingl}-  pictured  in  the  next  illustration, 

"  DAVID  MOURNING  FOR  ABSALOM." 

Sayings  of  childhood  :  — A  boy  was  coaxed  by  some  others  to  pick  some  cherries 
from  a  tree  which  his  father  had  forbidden  him  to  touch.  "  You  need  not  be  afraid," 
said  they ;  "  for  even  if  your  father  finds  out  you  have  taken  them,  he  is  so  kind  he  will 
not  hurt  you."  "  That  is  the  very  reason  why  I  should  not  touch  them,"  replied  the 
boy.  "  My  disobedience  would  hurt  my  father,  and  tha't  would  be  worse  to  me  than 
anything  else.''  O  what  a  delight  such  a  boy  is  to  a  father's  heart !  Absalom  knew 
what  was  right.  His  father  had  taught  him  what  he  ought  to  do.  But  Absalom  had 
not  attended.  God  is  angrj-  with  those  children  who  will  not  attend  to  their  parents' 
holy  lessons. 


SOLOMON. 


AVID  died  -wheu  lie  was  about  sevent}-  years  of  age,  and  left  liis 
^:  kingdom,  and  much  good  advice,  to  liis  son  Solomon,  who  was 
the  \Visest  among  all  the  kings  who  reigned  over  Israel.  Our 
first  engraving  is  a  picture  of  this  patriarchal  man,  now  in  his  old  age. 
God  was  pleased  with  Solomon,  because  he  cared  for  wisdom  most 
and  asked  not  for  riches,  or  long  life,  or  to  put  down  his  enemies  ; 
therefore,  besides  wisdom,  God  gave  him  all  the  rest — riches,  and 
honor,  and  length  of  life  ;  He  promised  him  that  he  should  be  wiser,  and  greater,  and 
richer,  than  an}'  king  ever  was  before  him,  or  should  be  after  him. 

All  this  was  because  he  had  cared  so  much  to  have  a  wise  and  understanding  heart 
to  know  good  and  evil.  That  was  first  with  him,  and  so  God  gave  him  all  the  rest. 
So  it  will  be  with  all  who  seek  first  of  all  to  be  good.  Do  you  ask.  Will  God  give  us 
hoi}'  wisdom,  as  he  did  Solomon?  Yes,  St.  James  sa3's,  "If  any  of  3'ou  lack  wisdom, 
let  him  ask  of  God,  and  it  shall  be  given  him."  The  best  wisdom  is  the  knowledge  of 
God  and  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  the  way  to  heaven.  "  The  fear  of  the  Lord,  that  is  wisdom, 
and  to  depart  from  evil  is  understanding."  This  is  better  than  all  the  riches  of  the 
world.      It  will  make  us  happy  now,  and  forever. 

One  of  the  wise  judgments  of  Solomon  has  been  recorded  for  our  instruction.    One 

da}'  when  he  sat  on  his  throne  two  women  came  to  him  :  one  with  a  live  baby,  the  other 

with  a  dead  one,  both  boys,  and  just  of  the  same  age.     The  women  were  angry,  and 

quarreling  with  each  other.     One  of  them  said,  "  O  king,  this  woman  and  I  dwelt  in 

the  same  house,  and  each  of  us  had  a  babe  three  days  old.    In  the  night,  her  child  died ; 

and  she  rose  at  midnight,  while  I  was  asleep,  and  took  away  my  living  child,  and  laid 

her  dead  child  in  my  arms."     And  the  other  woman  cried  angrily,  "  The  living  child  is 

I.S6 


158  SOLOMON. 

miue."  So  the}-  spoke  before  the  king.  It  was  sad  to  see  them  so  angry  and  passionate, 
but  what  could  Solomon  do  ?  How  was  it  to  be  known  which  was  right  ? — for  nobod}-  out 
of  the  house  knew  the  two  little  ones  apart,  and  each  of  the  women  declared  that  she 
was  the  mother  of  the  live  child,  not  of  the  dead. 

But  Solomon's  wonderful  wisdom  helped  him  to  judge  rightly;  he  knew  that  the 
real  mother  of  the  living  child  would  not  allow  au}-  harm  to  come  to  her  child ;  so  he 
said,  "  Bring  me  a  sword,"  and  they  brought  a  sword.  Then  Solomon  said,  "  Divide  the 
living  child  in  two,  and  give  half  to  one  woman,  and  half  to  the  other."  Was  Solomon 
cruel  ?  No  ;  he  wanted  to  know  who  was  the  right  mother,  and  he  knew  she  would  cry  to 
have  it  saved.  And  he  thought  rightly.  For  the  woman  to  whom  the  child  belonged  cried 
out  in  grief  and  dread,  "  O  my  lord,  give  her  the  living  child,  and  in  nowise  slay  it !  " 
But  the  other  woman,  said,  "  Yes,  let  it  be  divided ;"  for  she  did  not  care  much  for  the 
baby  because  it  was  not  her  own  child.  Then  Solomon  saw  in  a  moment  which  woman 
was  full  of  mother's  love,  and  which  was  full  of  hatred  and  jealous}- ;  so  he  said,  "  Give 
her  the  living  child,  and  in  nowise  slay  it,  she  is  the  mother  thereof."  And  so  the  true 
loving  mother  had  her  child  safe  and  well ;  and  all  the  people  wondered  at  Solomon's 
wisdom.     In  our  next  picture, 

"  THE  JUDGMENT  OF  SOLOMON," 

you  see  the  scene  portrayed.  There  stands  Solomon  on  his  throne,  and  the  cruel  execu- 
tioner with  the  living  child  in  one  hand,  and  his  drawn  sword  in  the  other.  The  appeal- 
ing agony  of  the  true  mother  is  seen  as  she  flings  herself  at  the  executioner's  feet  and 
begs  him  not  to  kill  the  child ;  the  indifference  of  the  other  woman  is  seen  as  she  stands 
close  by. 

Sayings  of  childhood: — I  want  that  you  shall  get  the  tc/^Vrf'c;;/ that  cometh  from 
heaven.  A  noble  youth  once  rose  in  a  large  meeting  where  a  revival  of  religion  was  in 
progress,  and  said,  "  I  think  the  best  thing  I  can  do  is  to  become  a  Christian.''^  Take  it  in 
its  largest  and  fullest  sense,  and  that  youth  expressed  what  is  the  best  thing  for  us  all — 
how  we  may  make  the  best  of  ourselves.     Have  you,  dear  children,  this  wisdom  i* 


THE  CEDARS  DESTINED    FOR  THE  TEMPLE. 


HE  last  thing  David  did  before   he  died  was  to  charge  his   son, 

Solomon,  to  build  the  temple  for  the  Lord  God.    Solomon  now 

began  to  think  of  David's  command,  and  prepared  to  build  the 

temple. 

As  soon  as  he  was   fixed  upon  his  throne,  Hiram,  king  of 

Tyre,    sent    ambassadors    to    him,    to    congratulate     him     on 

his  peace  and  prosperity.      Solomon   took  the  opportunit}'    of 

sending  a  letter  back  by  the  ambassadors,  to  inform  him  that  he 

intended  to  biiild  a  temple  for  the  worship'  of  God.     There  were  very  fine  cedar  trees,  a 

most  desirable  wood  for  building,  which   grew  on  that  part    of  Lebanon  belonging  to 

Hiram,  and  Solomon  asked  that  he  would   have  such  a  quantity  as  he  needed,  felled  for 

him  ;  and  that  he  would  furnish  Sidonian  workmen,  who  were  skilled  in  hewing  timber. 

to  help  Solomon's  servants,  at  such  wages  as  Hiram  should  appoint. 

Then  Hiram  sent  to  Solomon,  saying,  "  I  will  do  all  thy  wish,  and  give    thee  cedar 

trees  and  fir  trees  from  the  forest  in  Lebanon.     My  servants  shall  cut  them  down,  and 

bring  them  to  the  sea ;  and  I  will  send  them  b}-  sea  to  the   place  thou  shalt  choose." 

This  was  a  very  important  point  gained  tOAvards  building  the  temple,  for  the  Israelites 

were  mostly  emploj-ed  in  agriculture,  and  knew  little  about  the  art  of  fine  building,  or 

even  of  hewing  down  trees.     Then  Solomon  began  the  work  at  once.      He  sent   manj' 

of  his  serv^ants  to  Lebanon,  to  help  Hiram's  servants  to  cut  down  the  trees.      Then  all 

the  wood  was  carried  to  the  sea,  and  floated  down  to  Joppa.      In  the  picture  before  us, 

you  see  the  groups  of  busj^  workmen  engaged  in  the  work  of  felling  and  removing 

these  magnificent  trees  to  their  floats  b}-  the  sea  shore.  Two  immense  cedars,  on  heavy, 

cumbrous  wheels,  are  being  conve3-ed  down  the  mountain  side,  and  the  straining  labor 

160 


i62  THE   CEDARS   DESTINED   FOR  THE  TEMPLE. 

and  bustle  and  anxiet}-  incident  to  tlieir  starting  are  full}-  brought  out  in  the  engraving. 
At  Joppa,  Solomon  sent  his  people  to  take  the  wood,  and  bring  it  safely  to  Jerusalem. 
Hiram  and  Solomon  were  great  friends,  and  the}^  helped  one  another  to  work  for  God's 
service  and  glor)\ 

Solomon  paid  Hiram  for  his  trees  and  workmen's  wages,  by  giving  him  what  was 
n^ided  in  his  country,  where,  though  the  people  were  skilled  in  growing  and  working 
timber,  they  did  not  so  well  understand  how  to  grow  the  fruits  of  the  earth.  "And  Solomon 
gave  Hiram  twenty  thousand  measures  of  wheat  for  food  to  his  household,  and  twenty 
measures  of  pure  oil ;  thus  Solomon  gave  Hiram  year  by  year."  These  measures  are 
not  of  the  same  sort  as  ours,  but  have  been  carefully  reckoned,  and  amount  to  twelve 
millions  nine  hundred  and  sixt}'  thousand  pounds  of  Avheat,  and  twenty-one  thousand 
six  hundred  pounds  of  oil ;  so  that  Hiram  was  very  well  paid,  and  this  pay  was  given 
every  year,  as  long  as  the  temple  was  in  building,  and  some  think  afterwards  continued 
as  long  as  Hiram  lived. 

Besides  the  help  of  Hiram's  men,  Solomon  emploj'ed  thirty  thousand  Israelites,  ten 
thousand  of  whom  worked  every  month  in  turns  ;  so  that  each  one  was  one  month  in  a 
quarter  of  a  year  laboring  for  Solomon,  and  two  months  at  home  looking  after  his  own 
grounds  and  family.  Also  Solomon  had  "  threescore  and  ten,"  that  is,  seventy  thousand 
men,  that  "  bore  burdens,"  or  carried  stones  from  the  mountains  out  of  which  they  were 
dug ;  and  "  eighty  thousand  hewers  in  the  mountains,"  that  cut  the  stones  out  of  the 
quarries,  and  made  them  into  proper  shapes  ;  and  he  employed  three  thousand  three  hun- 
dred officers,  to  overlook  them,  and  see  that  none  were  careless  or  idle. 

The  temple  which  Solomon  built  was  a  very  grand  and  beautiful  building.  There 
was  one  very  remarkable  thing  in  the  building  of  it.  "  The  house,  when  it  was  in  build- 
ing, was  built  of  stone  made  read}'  before  it  was  brought  thither ;  so  that  there  was 
neither  hammer  nor  axe,  nor  au}-  tool  of  iron  heard  in  the  house  while  it  was  in  build- 
ing." The  joints  were  all  made  by  the  clever  workmen,  God  blessing  them  particularly 
in  this  work  with  more  than  usual  skill,  so  that  each  joint  fitted  exactly  into  the  one  for 
which  it  was  made,  and  required  nothing  more  than  a  wooden  mallet,  at  most,  to  fit  it 
in  its  place.  This  temple  is  mentioned  in  Scripture,  as  a  type  or  likeness  of  heaven — 
that  is,  it  was  a  place  for  serving  God,  and  where  God  particularly  blessed  His  people, 
and  so  is  heaven ;  and  this  curious  fact,  about  the  stones  all  fitting  without  au}^  more 
noise  and  labor,  had  its  meaning,  and  may  remind  us  that  all  those  who  are  to  be  pillars 
in  the  temple  of  God  above,  must  be  first  made  fit  for  it. 


THE   CEDARS   DESTINED   FOR  THE  TEMPLE. 


163 


Solomon's  servants  were  ver}^  indnstrious,  and  did  the  work  ver}'  quickh- ;  but  seven 
years  passed  before  the  temple  was  finished.  When  the  temple  was  finished,  it 
exceeded  in  beauty  all  the  buildings  of  the  earth  ;  and,  on  the  da}'  of  dedication,  when 
the  ark  was  placed  therein  by  the  priests,  the  glory  of  the  Lord  filled  the  house. 
Solomon  offered  a  very  devout  prayer  to  God,  begging  Him  to  hear  the  prayers  that 
should  be  offered  in  the  temple,  and  to  keep  off  all  evil,  and  to  forgive  all  the  faults  of 
His  people,  and  their  shortcomings,  when  they  cried  to  Him  for  pardon.  Then  God 
appeared  to  Solomon  and  told  him  that  He  had  heard  his  prayer.  He  said,  "I  have 
blessed  My  house,  and  I  will  hear  the  prayers  which  My  people  make  to  Me  there.  And 
if  thou  wilt  obej'  and  serve  Me,  as  David  thj-  father  did,  then  will  I  bless  thee  and  keep 
thee  forever.  But  if  thou  and  th}'  people  forget  Me,  and  serve  and  worship  idol  gods, 
then  I  will  forsake  you.  I  will  not  then  attend  to  your  prayers.  I  will  turn  awa}'  from 
j^ou  and  bless  3'ou  no  more."  How  happ}-  Solomon  and  his  people  were,  to  have  the 
promise  of  God's  blessing  when  they  were  faithful  to  Him  ! 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Said  a  boy,  four  years  old,  "  Papa,  why  don't  they  keep  our 
church  cleaner  ?  It  is  God's  house,  and  it  isn't  as  clean  as  our  house  is."  I  hope  dear  little 
ones,  that  bo}'  will  never  lose  his  idea  of  the  holiness  of  God's  house.  It  is  a  holy  place  ; 
God  is  there.  We  cannot  see  His  bright  glory,  and  the  cloud  which  Israel  saw  in  the 
temple  ;  but  we  know  that  His  Spirit  is  there,  to  bless  and  teach  His  people.  And 
when  we  are  in  God's  house,  we  should  remember  what   a  holy  place  it  is. 


THE    QUEEN    OF    SHEBA'S   VISIT   TO   SOLOMON. 


lING  SOLOMON  was  the  greatest  king  in  wisdom  and  riches  who 
ever  lived.  After  he  had  finished  the  temple,  he  built  a  beautiful 
house  for  himself — it  was  lined  with  cedar-wood.  His  ships  used  to 
go  every  year  to  distant  countries,  and  bring  back  gold,  and  silver,, 
and  i\ory,  and  apes,  and  peacocks  ;  and  it  was  said  that  gold  was  as 
common  as  silver  generally  is,  and  silver  as  common  as  stones  !  And 
y/^~**S  the  fame  of  Solomon's  temple,  and  of  his  house,  his   riches,   and 

his  wisdom,  went  over  all  the  earth.  People  came  from  the  most  distant  lands  to 
Jerusalem  to  see  the  king,  and  to  hear  his  wisdom.  The  queen  of  Sheba  traveled 
from  her  far-off  country  to  see  him,  because  of  the  fame  of  his  greatness.  And,  accord- 
ing to  a  very  common  custom  of  the  East,  she  prepared  a  number  of  difl&cult  questions 
and  riddles  to  put  to  Solomon,  that  she  might  find  out  whether  he  was  so  wise  as  report 
stated  him  to  be. 

When  she  was  come  to  Solomon,  he  gave  her  a  royal  welcome.  In  the  engraving 
we  see  the  queen  coming  into  the  presence  of  the  king;  just  behind  her  are  servants, 
carrying  the  presents  she  has  for  the  king.  Then  the  queen  asked  him  many  questions, 
and  he  answered  them  all.  And  when  she  saw  "  all  Solomon's  wisdom  "  "  and  the  house 
that  he  had  built,"  she  was  so  astonished  and  overcome  that,  for  a  time,  she  was  utterly 
unable  to  speak  ;  finally  she  said  to  the  king,  that  all  she  had  heard  was  not  half  so 
grand  and  glorious  as  what  she  saw.  Very  happy,  said  she,  were  the  people  who  stood 
round  him  and  heard  the  words  of  his  wisdom.  Then  the  queen  blessed  and  praised 
Solomon's  God,  and  Solomon  gave  her  everything  she  wished,  and  she  and  her  servants 
returned  to  their  own  countr)\ 

It  gives  me  pain,  dear  children,  in  closing  this  talk,  to  tell  yju  that  as  Solomon 
grew  old  he  left  off  being  good.  He  turned  away  from  the  true  God,  and  began  to 
worship  the  idols  which  his  wicked  wives  worshipped.  You  wonder  how  so  wise  a  man 
could  do  this  !  It  was  because  he  was,  like  ourselves,  weak  and  sinful.  All  his  strength 
and  goodness  came  from  God ;  and  when  Solomon  forgot  God,  then  God's  Holy  Spirit 
left  him.  Was  he  happy  now  ?  No ;  he  went  about  from  place  to  place,  crying, 
"  Vanity!  vanity  !  all  is  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit."  And  why  was  this?  Because 
he  had  not  God's  smile  to  make  him  happy  now.  And  Solomon  died,  after  he  had 
reigned  forty  3'ears  over  Israel. 

164 


[^f\Vl^v•=^m^l  p 

llIlP  II          '' 

^V;^^^       1 

Jt.r.  ^y^ 

THE   PROPHET  OF  BETHEL. 


NE  prophet  there  is  whose  name  we  do  not  know.  He  is  mentioned 
in  the  Bible  onl}'  as  "  the  disobedient  prophet ;  "  and  the  history  of 
his  fate  is  the  subject  of  this  talk.  God  had  given  him  the  gift 
of  prophec}-  ;  but  alas  !■  he  did  that  which  was  sinlul,  and  God 
punished  him  for  his  sins. 

Once  God  called  this  prophet,  and  told  him  to  go  to  a  place 

named   Bethel,  where  the  wicked  king  of  Israel,  Jeroboam,  had 

set  up  a  golden  calf,  and  was  teaching  the  people  to   pra}^  to  it. 

He  was  to  tell  the  king  of  his  sin,  and  how  his  idol  should  be  overthrown  and  destroyed  ; 

and  when  he  had  done  this,  he  was  to  come  home  at  once,  bj-  a  different  way,  and  neither 

eat  bread  nor  drink  water,  but  come  quickly  back. 

The  prophet  went  to  Bethel  and  he  spoke  God's  word  to  the  king  boldh- ;  then  Jeroboam, 
in  great  anger,  put  out  his  hand  to  seize  hold  of  the  prophet,  but  behold,  the  hand  of  the 
king  was  withered  up  in  an  instant.  God  smote  Jeroboam,  to  punish  him  for  his  wicked- 
ness in  trying  to  hurt  His  servant.  Jeroboam  was  greatly  alarmed,  and  ver}-  penitent 
for  his  sin  ;  and  he  humbl}-  said  to  the  prophet,  "  Ask  God  to  forgive  me,  and  to  make 
nn-  hand  well  again."  So  the  prophet  pra3fed  and  the  hand  of  the  king  was  restored 
to  him  again. 

Then  Jeroboam  wanted  the  prophet  to  come  to  his  palace  with  him.  But  the  prophet 
said  no ;  for  God  had  charged  him  to  go  home  at  once,  without  eating  or  drinking  in  that 
wicked  place.  So  he  returned  home  by  a  different  road,  and  thus  far  all  was  well.  But  before 
he  had  gone  all  the  way  he  grew  tired,  and  sat  down  under  an  oak.  There  met  him  by 
the  way  an  old  man  who  lived  at  Bethel,  who  was  a  prophet  too,  but  he  was  not  a  good 
man.  This  old  man  told  the  prophet  that  God  had  told  him  to  bring  the  man  of  God 
back  to  his  house,  and  there  to  provide  him  with  bread  and  water.  Atid  I  am  sorr}-  to 
say  the  prophet  listened,  and  turned  back. 

While  he  sat  at  the  table  with  this  stranger,  there  came  a  message  from  God,  sa^'ing 
that  the  man  who  had  disobeyed  the  Lord  should  not  be  buried  in  the  sepulchre  of  his 
lathers.  And  when  he  went  back  in  the  evening,  a  lion  came  out  of  the  wood  and  killed 
him.  The  lion  did  not  kill  the  ass  he  rode  upon,  nor  tear  the  bod}',  but  in  the  picture 
you  ses  the  lion  and  ass  both   standing  by  the  dead  prophet  till  the  bad  prophet  found 

his  body.     This  was  the  punishment  of  disobedience. 

i66 


\ 


ELIJAH   RAISES  THE  WIDOW'S  SON. 

HE  Bible  tells   us  many  wonaerful   and  beautiful  stories  about 

the  prophet    Elijah.       He  was   a  ver}-   liolj-  man,  one  of    the 

greatest  and  wisest  among  all  the  prophets  of  Israel.    He  lived  in 

the  da3-s  of  Ahab,  a  very  wicked  king,  who  worshipped  idols,  and 

one  idol  in  particular,  called  Baal ;   and  on  account  of  this  idolatry, 

God  sent  many  troubles  upon  Ahab  and  his  people.     One  of  these 

trials  was  a  sore  famine. 

But,  in  the  midst  of  this  famine,  God  took  care  of  Elijah.  He 
sent  him  to  a  lonelj'  place,  b}'  the  side  of  a  little  mountain  stream,  where  there  still  was 
water  to  drink.  But  who  gave  him  his  dail}-  food  ?  God  sent  it  to  him  in  a  very  won- 
derful wa}-.  Every  morning  and  evening  two  ravens  came  to  Elijah.  One  carried  flesh 
in  its  beak  ;  another  carried  bread.  The  ravens  did  not  eat  the  food  themselves.  They 
brought  it  to  Elijah  ;  that  was  a  wonderful  miracle  which  God  worked  to  feed  His  prophet. 
After  a  while,  the  little  brook  dried  up,  and  Elijah  had  no  more  water  to  drink. 
Then  God  told  him  to  go  to  a  town  called  Zarephath.  Was  there  any  kind  friend  there? 
Yes;  God  said,  ''Behold,  I  have  commanded  a  widow  woman  there  to  sustain  thee." 
So  Elijah  obe^'ed  the  voice  of  the  Lord.  And  when  he  came  to  the  gate  of  Zarephath, 
he  saw  a  poor  woman  gathering  sticks.  She  was  pale  and  feeble,  for  she  had  suffered 
much  in  the  famine,  and  she  looked  as  if  she  must  soon  die.  The  good  prophet  knew 
she  was  the  right  person,  and  he  called  to  her,  and  said,  "  Fetch  me  I  pray  thee,  a 
little  water  in  a  vessel,  that  I  may  drink  ;  "  and  as  she  was  going  to  fetch  it,  he  called 
to  her  and  said,  ''  Bring  me,  I  pray  thee,  a  morsel  of  bread  in  thine  hand."  And  she 
said,  "  As  the  Lord  thy  God  liveth,  I  have  not  a  cake,  but  only  a  handful  of  meal  in  a 
barrel,  and  a  little  oil  in  a  cruse  ;  and  she  went  on  to  say  that  she  was  gathering  sticks 
to  bake  a  cake  of  this  for  herself  and  her  sou,  and  when  that  was  done  they  must 
die  of  hunger.  But  Elijah  told  her  not  to  fear,  but  to  make  him  a  little  cake  first,  and 
he  said,  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  the  barrel  of  meal  shall  not  wa.ste, 
neither  shall  the  cruse  of  oil  fail,  until  the  day  that  the  Lord  sendeth  rain  upon  the 
earth."  And  the  woman  believed  him  and  gave  him  a  bit  of  her  last  cake.  And  it  was 
as  Elijah  had  said.  There  was  always  meal  and  oil  enough  to  feed  them  da}'  bj-  day 
— for  God  fed  them. 

After  a  time,  however,  God   sent  a  new  sorrow  into  the   poor  woman's   little  family. 

The  widow's  little  bov  fell  sick  and  died.    She  thought  God  had  done  this  to  pvmish  her 

i6S 


lyo  ELIJAH   RAISES  THE   WIDOW'S   SON. 

for  lier  sins,  aud  she  ran  to  tell  the  prophet  of  her  woe.  Then  Elijah  took  the  dead  boy 
out  of  his  mother's  arms,  and  carried  him  into  his  own  room,  and  there  prayed  earnestly 
to  God  that  the  child  might  live  again.  And  the  Lord  heard  the  voice  of  Elijah,  and 
the  little  child's  soul  came  back  and  he  was  alive  again.  Then  Elijah  gave  him  to  his 
mother,  and  said,  "  See,  thy  son  liveth."  The  widow  was  happy  now.  In  our  picture 
^^ou  can  see  how  happy  she  is  as  she  receives  her  boy  into  her  arms  again.  And  the 
•voman  said  to  Elijah,  "  Now  by  this  I  know  that  thou  art  a  man  of  God,  and  that  the 
ivord  of  the  Lord  in  thy  mouth  is  truth." 

S.\YiXGS  OK  childhood: — Dear  children,  all  this  shows  us  how  great  is  the  power 
of  praj-er,  aud  how  infinitely  greater  is  the  power  of  Him  who  listens  to  it.  I  once  knew 
of  a  homeless  little  girl  whom  a  lady  had  taken  and  provided  for.  Hard  times  came, 
and  the  lady  thought  she  must  give  her  up  "  No,"  said  she,  "  God  will  give  you  some- 
thing so  you  can  keep  me — I  know  H;  will."  In  a  little  while  she  was  heard  up  stairs 
praying:  "  O  !  God,  do  send  mother  something,  so  she  can  keep  me,  I  don't  want  to  go 
away.  O!  good  Lord,  send  mother  something  soon."  She  came  down  saying,  "God 
will  send  you  something  ;  I  know  He  will."  In  the  evening  a  sack  of  flour  was  left  at 
the  door.  "  There,"  said  she,  "  I  asked  Him  to  send  something,  and  I  knew  He  would." 
]\Iy  dear  children,  I  hope  3'ou  have  such  faith  as  that !  The  God  who  sent  the  ravens  to 
feed  Elijah  is  3'our  God  ! 


ELIJAH    CONFOUNDS   THE    PROPHETS   OF    BAAL. 

Elijah  had  hid  himself  from  Ahab  for  three  3'ears,  God  ordered  him 
go  to  him  again.  Ahab,  with  Obadiah,  the  governor  of  his  house, 
was  searching  through  the  land  for  water  and  grass  for  their 
horses,  when  they  met  Elijah.  Obadiah  was  a  good  man,  and 
he  was  glad  when  he  saw  Elijah  ;  but  Ahab  hated  Elijah,  and 
demanded  of  him  with  much  bitterness,  "  Art  thou  he  that 
troubleth  Israel?"  Elijah  told  Ahab  that  the  cause  of  the 
troubles  was  because  Ahab  and  his  people  were  worshippers  of 
Baal;  then  Elijah  told  the  king  to  call  all  the  priests  of  Baal  to  Mount  Carmel,  and  said 
he,  "  Let  us  see  who  is  the  true  God."  So  Ahab  and  aljl  his  wicked  prophets  came  to 
Carmel — four  hundred  and  fifty  of  them  ;  Elijah  was  there  too,  aud  very  many  of  the 
people  of  Israel. 

Then   Elijah   spoke   to   the  people,   and  said,  "  Choose  now   this  day  whom  ye  will 


172 


ELIJAH   CONFOUNDS   THE   PROPHETS   OF   BAAL. 


serve.  If  Baal  be  the  true  God,  serve  Baal ;  but  if  God  be  the  Lord,  then  follow  him." 
The  people  made  no  answer.  Then  Elijah  said,  "  We  will  try  now,  and  see  who  is  the 
true  God."  He  said  he  would  build  one  altar,  and  that  the  four  hundred  prophets  should 
build  another ;  they  should  each  offer  a  sacrifice,  and  each  should  pray  to  his  God,  and 
the  God  that  sent  fire  to  burn  the  sacrifice  would  be  the  true  God.  This  was  agreed  to 
The  prophets  of  Baal  tried  first.  They  built  their  altar,  and  put  wood  on  it,  and  killed 
a  bullock  and  cut  it  up,  and  they  prayed  to  their  god  Baal  to  send  fire  down.  But 
though  they  cried  aloud,  and  leaped  about,  and  cut  themselves  with  knives,  till  they 
were  all  covered  with  blood,  no  answer  came.  Baal  was  no  good — he  could  do  nothing — 
there  was  no  fire,  no  answer,  no  voice. 

When  it  was  evening,  and  they  were  all  tired  waiting,  Elijah  made  his  sacrifice 
x\nd  he  did  a  very  strange  thing ;  after  he  had  prepared  an  altar  of  stones,  and  placed 
upon  it  the  wood  and  the  bullock  which  he  had  cut  up,  he  poured  water  all  over  it ;  he 
even  made  a  trench  round,  and  filled  that  with  water  too.  Then  he  prayed  to  his  God, 
the  Lord  God  of  Israel.  And  did  Elijah's  God  hear?  Yes,  the  fire  came  from  heaven 
and  burnt  up  the  sacrifice  and  the  wood ;  it  was  not  stopped  by  the  water !  No,  it  dried 
that  up  in  a  moment ;  and  all  the  people  saw  it  and  cried  aloud,  "  The  Lord,  He  is  the 
God  ;  the  Lord,  He  is  the  God  !  " 

Then  Elijah  commanded  that  all  the  wicked  prophets  should  be  taken ;  and  he 
brought  them  to  the  brook  Kishou,  and  he  killed  them  there.  In  the  engraving  you 
see  the  prophets  of  Baal  being  slain.  It  was  sad  to  put  all  these  wicked  men  to  death ; 
but  it  was  God's  command. 


ELIJAH  NOURISHED  BY  AN  ANGEL. 


^  OW  the  famine  was  over.  Although  all  the  people  were  thankful 
Jezebel,  the  wicked  wife  of  Ahab,  sought  to  kill  Elijah.  She  was  a 
heathen  woman,  and  she  would  still  worship  Baal,  and  did  not 
choose  to  believe  in  the  true  God ;  and  she  said,  "  I  will  kill 
Elijah :  to-morrow  he  shall  be  dead,  as  my  prophets  of  Baal  are." 
When  Elijah  heard  this,  he  arose,  and  escaped  to  Beersheba,  and 
went  alone  into  the  wilderness,  and  sat  down  under  a  juniper  tree  ; 
and  there  he  was  so  sad,  to  think  that  all  he  had  done  was  of  no 
use,  that  he  requested  for  himself  that  he  might  die,  for  he  could  do  no  more  good  with 
these  wicked  people. 

Was  this  right  ?  No;  Elijah  forgot  that  God  could  comfort  him,  and  take  care  of 
him  still.  There  was  much  for  Elijah  to  do;  it  was  not  God's  will  that  he  should  die 
yet ;  and,  therefore,  he  was  to  wait  patiently.  Then  Elijah  fell  asleep,  for  he  was  so 
tired  and  sorrowful ;  and  as  he  slept,  an  angel  came  to  him  and  touched  him,  and  said, 
"  Arise,  and  eat."  And  Elijah  looked,  and  behold  there  was  a  cake  baken  on  the  coals, 
or  hot  stones,  after  the  custom  of  the  East,  and  a  cruse  of  water  at  his  head.  Who  had 
brought  them  ?  God,  who  before  had  sent  the  ravens  to  feed  him.  How  kind  was  God 
to  His  prophet !  And  Elijah  did  eat  and  drink,  and  laid  himself  down  again.  Soon  the 
angel  touched  him  the  second  time,  and  said,  "  Arise,  and  eat,"  for  the  journey  was  too 
great  for  him.  It  was  a  great  journey,  for  he  was  to  go  all  the  way  to  the  mount  of  God, 
where  God  had  spoken  to  IVIoses. 

Elijah  obeyed ;  and  now  he  felt  strong  and  ready  for  his  journey.  He  went  to 
Horeb,  and  was  there  forty  days  and  forty  nights.  He  ate  nothing  all  that  time,  but  he 
did  not  want  food,  for  God  kept  him  without  it.     When  Moses  was  in  the  mountains,  he 

1/3 


174 


ELIJAH   NOURISHED   BY   AN   ANGEL. 


lived  fort}^  days  without  food  too.  And  there  Elijah  hid  himself  in  a  cav^e  ;  and  a  voice 
came,  and  asked,  "  What  doest  thou  here,  Elijah?  Then  he  told  how  the  Israelites  had 
fonsaken  their  God,  and  killed  the  prophets,  and  "  I,  even  I  ovAy,  am  left,"  he  said  ; 
"  And  the}^  seek  nu-  life  to  take  it  away."  Then  God  showed  him  wonders.  First  there 
was  a  great  wind.  The  wind  tore  the  mountains  and  broke  the  rocks  to  pieces ;  but  God 
was  not  in  the  wind.  Then  there  was  an  earthquake  that  shook  the  mountain;  but  God 
was  not  in  the  earthquake.  After  the  earthquake  a  fire.  It  burnt  up  all  the  trees  and 
grass  ;  biit  God  was  not  in  the  fire.  And  after  the  fire  a  still  small  voice  ;  it  was  the  voice 
of  God.  Then  Elijah  wrapped  his  face  in  his  mantle,  and  stood  in  the  mouth  of  the 
cave,  to  hear  what  God  would  sa}^  to  him.  And  God  told  him  he  was  not  alone;  that  he 
must  not  think  he  was  alone,  because  he  could  not  see  the  friends  that  were  his  ;  and 
God  sent  him  backto  return  to  his  work  among  the  people  of  Israel. 


\T  .■"sTf  v'-"'  ;'*■"* 

"WW 


ELIJAH  CAUSES  FIRE   FROM   HEAVEN  TO    DESTROY  THE  SOLDIERS 

OF   AHAZIAH. 

HAZIAH   succeeded   his   father    Ahab,   as  king  over  Israel,  and,  like  his 

father,  he  was  a  very  wicked  man.     He  was  not  taught  to  love  God  when 

he  was  young.  ' 

Ahaziah  did  not  reign  many  years,  and  the  end  of  his  life  was  very 

sad.     He  "  fell  down  through  a  lattice  in  his  upper  chamber,  that 

was  in  Samaria,  and  was  sick."      Now  we  may  see  what  kind  of  a 

man  he  was,  for,  instead  of  asking  God  to  cure  him,  or  to  bless  the 

means  used  for  his  cure, "  he  sent  messengers,  and  said  unto  them, 

go,  inquire  of  Baal-zebub,  the  God  of  Ekron,  whether  I  shall  recover  of  this  disease." 

While  the  king's  messengers  were  going  to  Ekron,  God  sent  an  angel  to  Elijah,  the 

prophet,  to  tell  him  to  go  and  meet  them ;  and  to  say  to  them,  "  Go,  and  tell  Ahaziah 

that  he   shall   not  recover  from   his   illness,  but   shall  surely  die."     The  messengers 

quickly  returned  and  told  their  master.     Then  the  king  said,  "  Who  is  the  man  who 

sends  me  this  message  ?  "    The  servants  said,  "  We  do  not  know  his  name  ;  he  is  a  hairy 

man,  and  he  wears  a  leathern  girdle."     Then  the  king  said,  "  It  is  Elijah  the  Tishbite." 

Now  Ahaziah  was  very  angry,  for  he  hated  Elijah  as  much  as  his  father  Ahab  had 

done ;  so  the  king  sent  a  captain  with  fifty  soldiers  to  go  and  take  Elijah  prisoner. 

When  they  came  within  call  of  him,  Elijah  was  sitting  on  the  top  of  a  hill,  and  thev 

spoke  in  a  ridiculing  way  to  him,  and  sneered  at  him  as  a  man  of  God,  and  said,  "  Thou 

man  of  God,  the  king  hath  said,  come  down."     This  was  not  the  way  to  speak  to  one  of 

God's  messengers,  especiall}-  to  a  prophet  like  Elijah.     So  God  sent  fire  down  from 

heaven,  and  it  burnt  the   captain  and  his  fifty  soldiers.      All  died ;  not  one  escaped 

to  tell  the  king.     This  was  done,  not  in  anger,  because  they  had  insulted  him;  but 

because  tlie}^  insulted  God. 

Then   Ahaziah   sent  another  captain,  and  fifty  soldiers  more.     And  Elijah  called 

down  fire  again,  and  they  were  all  destroyed.     The  Avicked  king  was  still  determined  to 

take  Elijah;  so  he  sent  a  third  captain  and  fifty  more  soldiers.       But  the  third  captain, 

when  he  saw  his   comrades  all  lying  dead  around,  did  not  dare  to  mock,  but  he  fell  on 

his  knees  before  Elijah,  and  entreated  for_ mercy.    Elijah  spared  him,  and,  being  ordered 

by  an  angel,  went  down  to  the  king,  and,  as  soon  as  he  saw  him,  he  repeated  to  him  the 

word  of  God  which  he  had  sent  before  by  the  messengers.     "  So  Ahaziah  died  according 

to  the  word  of  the  Eord  which  Elijah  had  spoken." 

176 


ELIJAH'S  ASCENT   IN  A  CHARIOT  OF  FIRE. 


LIJAH'S  time  has  now  come  to  be  taken  to  heaven.  X'er}-  peace- 
ful and  glorious  was  his  departure.  Elijah  hadsen-ed  God  many 
long  3'ears  ;  he  had  suflfered  much  and  done  much  for  the  honor 
of  God,  and  God  has  said,  "  Them  that  honor  Me,  I  will  honor." 
But  Elijah  did  not  die  as  other  good  people  do;  God  promised 
that  he  should  go  to  heaven  without  dying. 

But  before  he  was  to  leave  this  world,  Elijah  went  out  and 
visited  all  the  schools  where  young  men  and  boys  were  being 
trained  to  sing  God's  praise  ;  and  Elisha,  who  was  his  scholar  and  friend,  went  with  him. 
Elijah  was  going  to  see  some  of  his  dear  friends  for  the  last  time,  and  to  bid  them  fare- 
well. As  the}'  walked  along  Elijah  and  Elisha  talked  together.  Elijah  told  his  faithful 
servant,  that  he  was  going  away  from  him  soon — he  was  going  to  heaven ;  and  that 
after  he  was  gone  Elisha  would  have  to  do  God's  messages  in  his  place.  And  all  the 
prophets,  at  the  different  schools,  knew  that  God  was  going  to  take  Elijah  from  the  earth  ; 
but  Elisha  could  not  bear  to  speak  or  to  hear  about  losing  his  dear  master,  still  he 
watched  and  listened  to  all  Elijah  said  and  did. 

After  visiting  the  schools  at  Bethel  and  Jericho,  they  came  to  the  river  Jordan. 
'When  the}'  came  to  the  banks  of  the  river,  Elijah  took  off  his  mantle,  and  struck  the 
water  with  it,  and  the  water  divided,  and  left  a  way  for  Elijah  and  Elisha  to  go  over  on 
dry  ground.  Then  Elijah  said,  "  Ask  what  I  shall  do  for  thee,  before  I  be  takeu  from 
thee."  And  Elisha  said,  "  I  pray  thee,  let  a  double  portion  of  thy  spirit  be  upon  me." 
But  Elijah  could  not  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  his  servant.  No ;  for  that  is  the  gift  of 
God  alone.  He  coi:ld  only  pray  to  God  to  bestow  His  grace  upon  him.  And  while  he 
was  talking  to  him,  and  giving  Elisha  good  advice,  there  appeared  beside  them  hor.ses 
of  fire,  and  a  chariot  of  fire,  and  Elijah  was  taken  away  from  his  friend,  and  carried  up 
into  heaven  upon  a  whirlwind.  In  the  engraving  you  have  the  picture  of  the  ascent. 
Elisha  looked  up,  and  he  saw  his  dear  master  going  to  heaven  in  joy  and  triumph,  and 
he  cried,  "  My  father,  my  father,  the  chariot  of  Israel,  and  horsemen  thereof  "  And 
Elijah,  as  he  went  up,  threw  down  his  mantle  ;  and  Elisha  took  it  up  and  went  his  way. 
Sayings  of  childhood  : — Two  boys  were  talking  about  Elijah's  ascent  in  the 
chariot  of  fire.     Said  one,  "  Would'nt  you  be  afraid  to  ride  in  such  a  chariot?  "    "  No! 

was  the  reply — "  not  if  God  drove!''' 

178 


ELISHA  AND  THE  FAMINE  IN  SAMARIA. 


Elisha  was  the  prophet  for  Israel  instead  of  Elijah.     God  gave 

lini  all  the  wonderful  power  which  He  had  before  given  to  Elijah. 

And  Elisha  was  enabled,  by  God's  Spirit,  to  work  many  miracles 

for  the  sons  of  the  prophets.     In  this  talk  I  want  to  tell  you  about 

some  of  them. 

While  he  was  at  Jericho,  the  people  were  grieving  because 

their  land  was  barren,  and  the  waters  were  bitter ;   so,  when  Elisha 

heard  their  complaints,  he  said,  "  Bring  me  a  cruse  of  salt ;  "  and 

he  went  to   the   spring  of  the  waters  and  threw  in  the  salt,  and  said,  "  Thus  saith  the 

Lord,  I  have  healed  these  waters  ;  there  shall  be  no  more  dry  and  barren  land."     And 

this  was  found  to  be  true ;  the  people  now  had  fertile  land  and  good,  pure  water.     But 

it  was  not  the  salt  that  healed  them ;  it  was  not  Elisha's  power ;  it  was  God  who  did  the 

miracle. 

As  God  gave  Elijah  power  to  help  the  needy,  so  he  had  also  the  means  of  punishing 

the  wicked.     Some  wicked  children  followed  him,  laughing  and  mocking  at  him,  and 

crying,  "  Go  up,  thou  bald-head !  "     Elisha  turned  and  looked  upon  them  gravely,  to 

warn  them  of  their  sin.     What  was  their  sin  ?     Despising  God's  servant.     It  is  very 

wicked  to  laugh  at  and  make  fun  of  holy  people,  and  holy  things.     Then  Elisha  cursed 

them  in   the  name   of  the  Lord.     He  was  not  angry  because  they  were  disrespectful  to 

him,  but  because  they  tried  to  dishonor  God.     And  God  sent  two  she-bears  out  of  the 

woods,  and  tore  forty-two  of  them  to  pieces. 

A  poor  widow  of  one  of  the  prophets  came  to  Elisha  in  great  distress,  because  her 

husband  had  died  in  debt.     The  person  to  whom  the  money  was  due,  finding  that  she 

had  nothing  wherewith  to  pay  him,  had  threatened  to  take  both  her  sons  for  slaves. 

Elisha  pitied  this  poor  woman  ;  he  said,  "  What  hast  thou  in  the  house?  "     She  replied 

that  she  had  only  a  pot  of  oil.     Elisha  then  told  her  to  borrow  of  her  neighbors  a  great 

many  empty  vessels  ;  and  when  she  had  done  so,  he  told  her  to  go  home,  and  shut  the 

door,  and  to  fill  as  many  of  these  vessels  as  she  could  from  the  pot  of  oil ;  and  when  she 

had  filled  them,  there  was  still  as  much  oil  left  in  the  pot  as  before.     God  multiplied 

it.     And  when  all  the  vessels  were  filled,  Elisha  told  her  to  sell  the  oil,  and  first  to  pay 

her  debts,  and  then  there  would  be  still  money  to  supply  the  wants  of  the  family.     The 

widow  did  as  she  was  told ;  and  now  she  was  happy.     She  owed  nothing,  and  had  no. 

more  fear  that  her  sons  would  be  taken  away  from  her. 

i8o 


i82  ELISHA. 

Elislia  was  always  very  grateful  to  those  who  were  kind  to  him.  A  good  woman  at 
Shunem  always  kept  a  room  ready  for  him,  so  that  he  could  stop  and  rest  there  when- 
ever he  pleased.  She  had  no  child,  and  Elisha,  wishing  to  show  his  gratitude  to  her, 
asked  God  to  give  her  a  son.  She  was  very  happy,  and  thanked  God  for  this  dear 
child.  One  day  the  child  went  out  into  the  field  with  his  father,  and  he  was  ill,  and 
cried  to  his  father,  "  M}^  head,  my  head !  "  and  his  father  said,  "  Carry  him  to  his 
mother."  But  she  could  do  him  no  good:  he  sat  on  her  knees  till  noon,  and  then  died. 
"When  the  poor  mother  saw  that  her  little  boy  was  dead,  she  carried  him  into  Elisha's 
room,  and  laid  him  upon  the  bed ;  and  then  she  went  to  find  the  prophet  and  tell  him 
her  grief.  As  soon  as  the  good  man  knew  what  had  happened,  he  sent  his  servant, 
Gehazi,  to  go  before  and  lay  his  staff  upon  the  child's  face ;  but  the  child  was  stiff  and 
cold.  Elisha  followed  with  the  poor  mother,  and  he  went  in,  and  prayed  to  God  to 
restore  the  child  to  life.  Elisha  himself  had  no  power  to  raise  the  child  to  life  again  ; 
Elisha  knew  this  ;  but  God  heard  his  prayers,  and  the  breath  came  back  into  the  body 
of  the  dead  child ;  and  he  called  to  the  woman,  and  said,  "  Take  up  th}'  son."  The 
mother  bowed  herself  to  the  ground,  and  gave  thanks  to  God  and  His  prophet. 

At  another  time  Elisha  found  the  sons  of  the  prophets  almost  starving  to  death,  for 
there  was  a  famine  in  the  land.  He  told  them  to  make  some  pottage,  or  vegetable  soup, 
into  which,  by  accident,  one  of  the  men  put  some  poisonous  herb,  and  when  they  came 
to  eat  it,  they  cried  out,  "  There  is  death  in  the  pot !  "  Hungry  as  they  were,  they 
knew  that  the  poison  would  kill  them.  But  Elisha  cast  some  meal  into  it,  which  made 
it  good  and  wholesome,  and  the  prophets  ate  it  without  fear.  It  was  not  Elisha,  nor  the 
meal  alone,  that  made  the  soup  wholesome.  It  was  God  who  took  away  the  poison. 
Elisha  had  a  kind  friend  who  sent  him  food  during  the  famine — twenty  loaves,  and 
some  corn  to  make  bread.  But  Elisha  would  not  keep  all  for  himself,  and  he  fed  an 
hundred  men  with  a  few  loaves,  and  when  they  had  all  satisfied  their  hunger,  some  was 
left  for  another  day. 

One  of  his  greatest  deeds  was  when  he  cured  the  leprosy  of  Naaman,  a  rich  captain 
from  the  land  of  Syria;  but  he  would  take  no  reward  for  this,  and  because  Gehazi,  his 
servant,  told  a  lie  to  induce  Naaman  to  give  him  money  and  garments,  he  was  made  the 
instrument  of  punishing  this  Gehazi,  who  was  covetous,  false,  and  deceitful.  Although 
Elisha  knew  God  would  punish  Gehazi  in  another  world  if  he  did  not  repent,  yet  he 
brought  a  dreadful  punishment  upon  him  :  Gehazi  was  smitten  with  leprosy,  that  he 
might  prove  an  example  to  others. 


ELISHA.  183 

One  day,  the  sons  of  the  prophets  came  and  asked  Elisha  to  let  them  build  a  dwell- 
ing-house on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan  ;  he  answered,  "  Yes,  go."  And,  while  they  were 
cutting  down  wood,  the  axe,  which  was  made  of  iron,  slipped,  and  fell  into  the  water. 
The  man  was  very  sorry,  and  ran  to  Elisha,  saying,  "Alas,  master!"  for  it  was 
borrowed,  and  he  was  too  poor  to  buy  another.  Elisha  was  always  ready  to  help  the 
poor  and  unfortunate.  He  had  no  money  to  give  him,  but  he  cut  down  a  stick,  and 
threw  it  into  the  water  just  where  the  heavy  iron  had  sunk  doAvn,  and  the  axe  head  rose 
to  the  top,  and  swam  on  the  water  like  wood.  Then  Elisha  said,  "  Take  it  up  ;  "  and 
the  axe  was  soon  mended.  Then  the  poor  man  went  thankfully  to  his  work  again. 
But  what  made  the  heavy  iron  swim  ?  Was  it  the  stick  ?  No ;  it  was  God's  power  that 
did  the  miracle. 

Soon  after  this,  the  king  of  Syria,  having  discovered  that  Elisha  w^as  able  to  reveal 
all  his  doings  and  his  movements  to  Joram,  the  king  of  Israel,  whom  he  was  trymg  to 
conquer,  sent,  therefore,  his  soldiers  by  night  to  take  Elisha  prisoner.  When  Elisha's 
servant  saw  the  city  surrounded  with  soldiers  and  chariots,  he  was  frightened ;  but 
Elisha  said  to  him,  "  Fear  not ;  for  they  that  be  with  us  are  more  than  they  that  be  with 
them."  And  he  prayed  that  the  young  man's  eyes  might  be  opened  that  he  might  see ; 
and  so  they  were.  And  he  beheld  the  mountain  round  about  full  of  chariots  of  fire  and 
horses  of  fire  which  God  had  placed  there  to  protect  them  ;  and  God  afterwards  struck 
the  whole  army  of  the  Syrians  with  blindness,  and  in  this  state  led  them  into  the  heart 
of  the  city,  and  put  them  before  king  Joram  as  his  prisoners.  You  may  be  sure  the 
Syrians  were  much  alarmed  when  they  found  themselves  surrounded  by  their  enemies ; 
but,  instead  of  having  them  put  to  death,  as  Joram  desired,  Elisha  advised  the  king  to 
give  them  meat  and  drink,  and  let  them  go  home  to  tell  the  wonderful  story. 

But  when  the  famine  grew  sore  in  the  land,  the  foolish  king  of  Israel  began  to  fancy 
that  Elisha  was  the  cause  of  the  famine,  for  the  enemies  were  all  round  the  city,  headed 
by  their  king.  In  the  picture  you  see  the  terrible  results  of  the  famine — the  people  dying 
on  every  hand.  So  the  king  came  and  threatened  to  put  Elisha  to  death,  but  Elisha  had 
no  fear ;  he  only  told  the  king  and  his  followers  that  food  should  be  plentiftil  "  by  this 
time  to-morrow."  One  of  the  king's  lords  laughed,  and  said,  "  If  the  Lord  should  make 
windows  in  heaven,  might  such  a  thing  be  ?  "  "  Thou  shalt  see  it  with  thine  eyes," 
said  Elisha,  "  but  shall  not  eat  thereof"  And  the  next  day  food  was  plent}' ;  and  when 
everybody  was  rushing  out  to  get  food,  the  lord  who  had  laughed  at  Elisha  was  knocked 
down   .nd  trampled  to  death.     So  Elisha's  word  came  true. 


THE  ANGEL  DESTROYING  THE  ARMY  OF  SENNACHERIB. 

HAVE  been  talking  to  you  about  many  very  bad  kings.     Now  I  am 

A     going  to  tell  you  about  a  good  king.     Hezekiah  was  his  name.     He 

'  was  a  holy  man  ;  and  God  was  pleased  with  him,  for  "  he  did  that 

^"-^^  which  was  right  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord."     "  And  the  Lord  was 

with  him,  and  he  prospered  whithersoever  he  went  forth." 

But  there  came  a  great  danger.  There  was  a  very  wicked  king 
of  Assj-ria,  named  Sennacherib,  and  he  was  very  ambitious,  and  did 
not  like  Hezekiah  to  enjoy  his  kingdom  in  peace.  Sennacherib  brought 
an  army  into  his  land,  and  ruined  all  his  towns  and  villages  except  Jerusalem,  and  shut 
up  Hezekiah  in  his  town,  so  that  his  people  did  not  dare  to  go  out.  And  Sennacherib 
wrote  a  letter  to  tell  Hezekiah  that  it  was  no  use  to  hope  to  escape,  he  was  coming  to 
take  away  the  Jews  and  ruin  Jerusalem.  And  this  wicked  man  even  said  that  Hezekiah 
need  not  think  that  God  would  save  him,  for  no  nation  had  ever  yet  been  saved  by  its 
gods,  so  the  God  of  Hezekiah  could  not  help  him. 

Hezekiah's  people  were  terribly  frightened.  Some  wanted  him  to  get  help  from  the 
king  of  Egypt ;  but  no,  Hezekiah  knew  where  to  go  for  help.  Where  did  he  go  ?  He 
went  into  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  told  all  his  troubles  to  God.  He  took  the  insult- 
ing letter  from  Sennacherib  and  spread  its  contents  before  the  Lord.  God  knew  what 
it  contained,  but  this  was  a  sign  that  he  wished  to  have  God's  direction.  God  heard  the 
good  king's  prayer,  and  sent  him  a  promise  that  his  enemy  should  not  even  come  before 
Jerusalem,  nor  shoot  one  arrow  at  it.  And  Hezekiah  believed  in  God,  and  trusted  all  to 
Him.  And  was  the  army  of  Assyria  destroyed  ?  Yes  ;  but  not  by  Hezekiah,  nor  by  his 
soldiers,  nor  his  people.  They  all  waited  quietly  that  night  for  God  to  deliver  them.  And, 
in  the  night,  God  sent  His  angel  to  destroy  the  army  of  the  Ass5^rians.  The  fierce  sol- 
diers of  Sennacherib  were  all  asleep  in  their  camp  ;  they  did  not  care  for  God ;  they 
laughed  at  His  power,  and  at  His  people.  But  while  they  slept,  the  destroying  angel  came 
down  from  heaven,  and  went  from  tent  to  tent,  and  smote  all  the  soldiers  of  that  large 
arni}^  ;  one  hundred  and  eighty-five  thousand  were  slain,  without  time  to  repent  and  ask  for 
pardon  !  The  engraving  gives  a  picture  of  the  destroying  angel  descending  into  the 
camp,  and  the  soldiers  dying  on  everj'  hand. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — "  Well,  the  Lord  knows  just  how  to  do  eveiything,  don't 
He  ?  "  said  a  little  fellow,  after  he  had  heard  this  talk.  Yes,  dear  children,  He  does  ! 
Try  to  do  like  Hezekiah.  If  3^ou  are  vexed,  or  if  you  are  afraid,  tell  God  all  ;  tout  it, 
and  ask  Him  to  help  you.  184 


CYRUS    RETURNING   THE    VESSELS. 


j  EAR  children,  you  have  heard  how  kind  God  had  been  to  the 
L^^i      Israelites,  and  how  much  He  had  done  for  them  ;   how  He  gave 


them    their   beautiful    land,   and    their   citv   of  Jerusalem,  and 

blessed    them   whenever   they  were    good.     But    when    people    are 

wicked,  sadness  must  always  follow.     The  Israelites  would  not  keep 

to  what  God  told  them  ;  they  would  worship  idols  and  grow  worse 

and  worse,   till  at  last  God  sent  a  great  army  under  the   king  of 

Babylon,  and  Jerusalem  was  given  up  to  them.       The  fierce  soldiers  came  in,  and  burnt 

the  houses  and  robbed  the  temple ;  and  the  people  were  put  to  live  far  awa^'  in  a  strange 

land  at  Babylon.     The}'  spent  seventy  j^ears  there  in  captivity. 

Then  God  moved  Cyrus,  king  of  Persia  and  Media,  to  set  them  all  at  liberty.     Cyru^ 

made    a    proclamation,   that    all    the    captive  Jews    in    his   kingdom   should   return  to 

Jerusalem,  and  build  a  temple  there  to  the  Lord  their  God.     It  was  God  himself  who 

put  this  good  thought  into  the  heart  of  Cyrus,  and  taught  him  to  show  kindness  to  the 

people  of  Judah.     Manv  years  before  it  had  been  prophesied,  that  after  seventy  years' 

captivity,  Judah  should  return  to  their  own  land ;  and  now,  that  the   right  time  was 

come,  God  found  a  \^ay  to  fulfill  His  promise.    What  God  says,  He  always  does. 

How  rejoiced  the  poor  captives  were  to  hear  this  proclamation  !    Cyrus  sent  back  the 

holy  vessels  which  had  been  taken  from  Jerusalem.       There  were  5400  of  them,  all  of 

gold  and  silver ;  and  these  were    given  to  the  Jews,  to  carry  again  to  Judea,    for  the 

temple  they  were  going  to  build  there.     In  the  first  engraving,  we  see  Cyrus  returning 

the  vessels. 

Having  been  restored  to  their  land,  the  Jews  did  not  long  delay  the  rebuilding  of  the 

temple ;  but  as  the  length  of  time  it  would  take  to  rear  such  a  building  was  too  long  to 

186 


mfm 


1 88  CYRUS   RETURNING  THE  VESSELS. 

wait  for  publicly  worshipping  God,  they  immediately  set  to  work  and  prepared  the  altar, 
and  the  priests  oflEered  sacrifices  upon  it  every  morning  and  evening.  And  they  kept  all 
the  feasts  which  God  had  commanded  them  to  keep,  and  tried  in  everything  to  obey 
His  laws. 

In  about  a  year,  all  was  readj'  to  begin  the  temple.  They  had  cedar  trees  from 
Lebanon,  and  mone}-  enough  to  pay  the  carpenters  and  masons;  all  helped  in  the 
building,  and  the  Levites  were  appointed  to  direct  the  work,  and  to  see  that  everything 
was  done  rightl}'.  Then  the  people  assembled  to  see  the  foundation  laid.  It  was 
a  joyful  and  glorious  day  at  Jerusalem.  The  priests  were  there  in  their  robes,  and  the 
Levites,  with  instruments  of  music,  to  praise  the  Lord.  Then  "  they  sang  together, 
praising  and  giving  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  because  He  is  good,  and  His  mercy  endureth 
forever  to  Israel.  And  all  the  people  shouted  with  a  great  shout,  when  they  praised  the 
Lord,  because  the  foundation  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  was  laid."  In  the  next 
engraving  we  see  the  work  of 

"  REBUILDING  THE  TEMPLE.  " 

But,  when  the  foundation  of  the  new  temple  was  laid,  there  were  some  people  in  the 
midst  of  all  the  joy  who  "  wept  with  a  loud  voice."  Why  ?  Were  they  not  glad  too  ? 
Yes,  they  were  glad  ;  but  they  were  the  old  men  who  had  returned  to  Jerusalem.  They 
were  so  old,  that  they  remembered  the  first  temple  which  had  stood  there  seventy  years 
before.  They  had  worshipped  in  it,  and  seen  its  beauty ;  now  they  saw  it  in  ruins  ;  they 
could  never  worship  in  it  again.  The}-  might  have  a  new  temple ;  but  not  one  so 
beautiful,  nor  large,  nor  glorious,  as  the  temple  of  Solomon  was ;  that  was  gone  forever. 
These  thoughts  made  the  old  men  weep ;  but  they  wept  in  thankfulness,  as  well  as  in 
sorrow.  But  there  were  young  men,  who  had  been  bom  in  Babylon,  and  had  never  seen 
the  first  temple,  and  thej'  were  so  glad  to  have  a  temple  at  all.  that  they  shouted  for  joy ; 
so  there  was  a  mixed  sound  of  weeping  for  sorrow  and  of  crying  out  with  joy.  Then 
God  sent  His  prophet  Haggai  to  tell  the  old  nien  not  to  be  afraid,  for  the  glory  of  this 
latter  house  should  be  greater  than  that  of  the  former.  He  meant,  the  Lord  was  to 
come  to  this  temple,  and  fill  it  with  His  glorj' ;  the  Lord  did  come — first  as  a  little  babe, 
and  afterwards  as  a  grown  man.  And  when  He  was  there,  the  honor  and  glory  of  the 
temple  were  greater  than  even  it  was  before.  Now  there  is  no  one  temple :  but  God's 
houses  are  churches,  and  we  have  them  everywhere  to  pray  to  Him  in,  and  meet  Him 
there  though  we  cannot  see  Him. 


ARTAXERXES   ACCORDS    LIBERTY   TO   THE    ISRAELITES. 


HERE  was  oue,  among  the  many  captives  who  went  from  Baby- 
lon   to  their  own  home   in  Canaan,  named  Ezra.      He  was  a 
priest,  and  a  scribe,  or  writer  of  God's  law.      Ezra  was  a  very ' 
learned  man  ;  and  what  is  better,  he  was  a  very  good  man,  too  ; 
he  loved  and  served  God. 

After  a  time,  Ezra  went  back  to  Babylon,  to  see  the  king,  and 
obtain  royal  assistance  in  carrying  into  complete  effect  all  the 
decrees  of  Cyrus  in  favor  of  the  Jews.  To  show  how  God 
approved  of  Ezra,  He  gave  him  the  greatest  success  at  the  court  of  Babylon.  Artaxerxes 
was  now  king ;  and  the  king  wrote  a  letter  granting  him  a  number  of  favors  for  his 
people,  and  giving  him  ver}^  great  power.  In  this  letter,  the  king  granted  permission 
to  all  the  Jews  which  yet  remained  at  Babylon  to  go  to  Jerusalem.  He  also  gave  them 
rich  presents,  and  granted  them  leave  to  collect  gifts  of  gold  and  silver,  and  to  take  them 
to  Jerusalem  in  aid  of  the  temple ;  particularly  to  buy  beasts  for  the  purpose  of  oflfering 
them  up'  to  God  according  to  the  law.  In  the  picture  you  see  Artaxerxes  granting  per- 
mission to  the  Jews  to  go. 

God  took  care  of  Ezra  and  his  friends,  and  brought  them  all  safely  to  Jerusalem. 
They  had  many  enemies  ;  but  these  good  men  knew  who  their  best  friend  was,  who 
could  protect  them  from  every  danger,  and  they  sought  Hiir.,  on  their  journey,  and  He 
heard  their  prayer,  and  took  care  of  them.  When  we  go  on  a  journey,  we  may  meet 
with  many  dangers  ;  and  therefore  we  should  never  set  off  without  first  asking  God's 
blessing  and  protection.  We  should  say,  as  Moses  did,  "  If  Thy  presence  go  not  with 
us,  carry  us  not  up  hence." 

Sayings  of  Childhood  : — I  fear,  dear  children,  we  sometimes  forget  God  when  we 
go  away  from  home.  I  read  of  a  little  girl  who  said  to  her  father,  with  whom  she  was 
on  a  visit  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey :  ''  Now,  Pa,  I  won't  have  to  say  my  prayers  to- 
night, will  I  ?  "  "  Why  so,  my  child  ?  "  asked  the  father.  "  Why,  because  I  am  'way 
down  here  in  Jersey,  aint  I  ?  "  Another,  as  she  was  closing  her  prayers  the  evening 
before  she  left  for  Boston,  said  :  "  Now  good  bye,  Mr.  God,  I'm  going  to  Boston  in  the 
morning,  to  be  gone  two  weeks."  Little  ones,  don't  forget  to  take  God  with  yoyx  in  all 
your  travels. 

190 


EZRA'S  PRAYER. 


HEN  Ezra  came  to  Jerusalem,  he  heard  much  that  made  him  very 

sad.     Some  of  the  pious  princes  went  to  him  in  great  grief,  and 

lamented  that  the  people  had  acted  in  a  very  ungrateful   manner 

towards    God,  and  instead  of  serving  Him  more  faithfully,  had 

mingled  with  the  idolatrous  people  of  Canaan.  Widowers  had  even 

married  Canaanitish  and  other  heathen  wives,  and  sanctioned  the 

same  marriages  among  their  sons  ;   not  only  so,  but  some  of  the 

princes  and  rulers,  who,  from  their  higher  rank,  ought  to  have  set 

a  better  example  had  been  guilty  of  like  offence  against  God's  laws. 

All  this  was    very  wrong.     God's  people  were  to  be  a  holy  people  ;  they  were   to 

keep  away  from  the  heathen    nations    around,  and   to   have    nothing  to  do  with  them. 

When  Ezra  first  heard  what  the  people  had  done,  he  rent  his  clothes,  tore  off  the  hair  of 

his  head  and  beard,  and  sat  down  silent  on  the  ground.    These  were  all  customs  among 

the  Jews  expressive  of  the  greatest  grief.     Then  some  of  the  people  who  truly  served 

God,  came  to  him,  and  sat  down,  and  wept  too.     Dear  children,  it  makes   good  people 

feel  sad  when  they  see  others  doing  bad.     But,  though  we  cannot  stop  them,  there  is 

one  thing  we  can  do.     We  can  pray  God  to  pity  and  forgive  them.    And  this  was  what 

Ezra  did. 

At  the  time  of  the  evening  sacrifice,  Ezra  rose  up,  fell  upon  his  knees,  and  spread 

out  his  hands  unto  God,  and  prayed.     The  engraving  shows  Ezra  in  the  act  of  prayer. 

He  confessed  to    God   how  great  had  been  the  people's  sin.     Seeing  his  great  grief, 

great  numbers  had  now  gathered  around  him,  and  while  he  wept  they  also  wept — men, 

women,  and  children.     As  the  result  of  Ezra's  prayer,  the  people  repented  of  their  sins. 

They  separated  from  their  idolatrous  friends  and  companions,  and  made  a  covenant  with 

God  and  promised  to  serve  Him  faithfully  with  all  their  hearts.  This  was  the  right  way 

of  showing  that  they  were  truly  penitent. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  naughty  boy  being  told  by  his  mother  that  God  would 

not  forgive  him  if  he  did  something,  answered :  "  Yes,  He  would  too — ^God  likes  to  forgive 

little  boys  ;  that's  what  He's  for."     Yes,  children,  God  likes  to  forgive ;  but  He  will  not 

forgive  those  who  ask  Him  to  forgive  them,  and  yet  mean  to  go  on  sinning.    Said  a  little 

child :  "  It  would  be  real  mean  to  ask  God  to  forgive  you  when  you  meant  to  do  wrong 

again,  and  knew  it  was  wrong." 

192 


NEHEMIAH    AND    HIS   COMPANIONS   VIEW   THE    RUINED  WALLS 

OF   JERUSALEM. 


EHEMIAH  was  a  good  Jew  whom  Artaxerxes,  king  of  Persia,  had 
made  his  cup-bearer.     Nehemiah  was  in  Babylon,  far  away  from  his 
own  country,  but  he  still  loved  it  much.     One  day  one  of  the 
Jews  came  from  Jerusalem,  and  told  him  that  the  people  there 
_  were  "  in  great  affliction  and  reproach,"  and  the  wall  of  the  city 

Jj«|  '  "^  W^  ^'^^  ^'^^^  "  broken  down,"  and  the  gates  were  "  burned  with  fire," 
'''^^-|^;4,   .  . ,  -     -  as  the  Babylonians  had  left  them.     This  was  sad  news  for  Nehe- 

miah. 

At  length,  when  he  went  in  to  wait  on  the  king,  he  looked  so  sad,  that  the  king 
asked  him  what  was  the  matter.  Then  Nehemiah  told  the  king  that  he  had  just  heard 
that  his  dear  home,  where  his  father's  tombs  were,  was  lying  waste,  and  that  the  cruel 
enemies  were  always  doing  harm ;  and  he  said,  "If  it  please  the  king,  let  me  be  sent 
unto  Judah,  unto  the  city  of  my  fathers,  that  I  may  build  it."  Artaxerxes  asked  Nehe- 
miah how  long  the  journey  would  be,  and  when  he  would  return  to  Persia  ;  so  Nehemiah 
told  him ;  and  then  the  king  gave  him  leave  to  go. 

Nehemiah  now  set  off,  accompanied  with  a  guard  of  honor  from  the  king,  to  protect 
him  all  the  way  till  he  reached  Jerusalem.  When  he  arrived  there,  he  found  it  quite  as 
bad  as  he  had  heard.  One  night,  Nehemiah  arose,  and  taking  a  few  friends  with  him, 
went  out  secretly  to  see  the  city.  As  lie  rode  along,  he  saw  the  walls  of  Jerusalem 
lying  in  I'uins ;  the  gates  broken  down,  and  burnt  with  fire.  The  temple  had  been 
built ;  but  the  poor  Jews  had  so  many  enemies,  that  they  could  not  worship  God  a* 
they  wished. 

In  the  engraving  we  have  a  picture  of  Nehemiah  and  his  friends  viewing  the  mined 
city.  When  he  had  gone  round  the  walls,  he  returned  ;  but  he  did  not  sit  down  to 
weep,  and  do  nothing  for  his  city  and  people.  He  stirred  up  the  Jews,  and  they  set  to 
work  to  build  the  walls  again  Then  their  enemies  laughed  at  them,  and  said  a  fox 
could  break  down  all  they  built ;  and  when  they  went  on,  people  used  to  come  and 
attack  them,  so  that  they  had  to  work  with  swords  ready  to  fight,  and  always  on  the 
watch  to  come  to  help  if  they  heard  a  trumpet  blown.  But  they  kept  on,  and  the  wall 
was  built,  and  the  gates  set  up ;  and  they  were  safe  once  more  from  enemies  coming  in 
among  them.     God  was  with  His  people,  who  trusted  in  Him,  and  He  would  not  sufier 

their  enemies  to  destroy  what  He  had  commanded  to  be  done. 

194 


THE    LAW    READ    BY    EZRA. 


HE    wall    of  the    city    was    now    built  ;  it   was   almost   time    for 

Nehemiali  to  retui^n  to  Persia ;  but  before  he  went,  he  counted 

the  people,  and  found  the  number  to  be  42,360,  besides  a  great 

many  servants.     So  they  came  to  dwell  in  their  cities. 

I^jiypi^^  I  And  now  I  am  going  to  tell  3-ou  about  the  first  Sunda3--school 

>^^i^^3^L  (Ti  — a  Sunday-school    that  w^as  held  over  two  thousand  3'ears  ago. 

It  was  not  held  in  a  church,  but  out  in  the  open  air.  in  a  square 

in    the    city    of    Jerusalem.     The    superintendent's  name  was 

Nehemiah,  the  pastor's  name  was  Ezra,  and  they  had  thirteen  teachers.       But  they  had 

a  very  large  school.     There  were  thousands  of  people,  and  thousands  of  children  there 

— not  less,  probably',  than  20,000  in  all.     The  people  asked  Ezra  to  bring  out  the  Bible, 

and  teach  them   God's   word.      In  the   picture,  Ezra  stands  reading  the  law.     So  he 

brought  the  Bible  out,  and  read  to  them  out  of  it,  from  earl}-  morn  till  noon.     Would 

3'ou  like  to  be  in  a  Sunda^^-school  as  long  as  that  ?     Well,  ilicy  liked  it,  and  everybody 

paid  the  very  best  of  attention  to  what  was   read,  and  to  what  was  said.     As  soon  as 

Ezra  opened  the  Bible,  they  all  stood  up.      That  was  to  show  their  respect  for  the  word 

which   God   had  sent  them.     Then  Ezra  thanked  God  for  all  the  good  which  He  had 

done  to  them.     When  he  did  this,  all  the  people  lifted  np  their  hands  to  heaven,  and 

said,  "  Amen  !  Amen !  "  And  they  bowed  down  their  faces  towards  the  ground  and 

worshipped    God.     Then    Ezra  read  the  law,   and  the  Levites,   the  thirteen  teachers 

explained  it,  and  made  the  people  understand  it.     The  people  all  wept  when  they  heard 

the  law.     The\'  trembled  and  were  afraid,  because  they  remembered  how  often  the^^  had 

disobeyed  God,  and  how  much  the}'  had  displeased  Him.     But  Nehemiah  and  Ezra  told 

them  not  to  weep,  for  it  was  a  holy  day  unto  the  Lord,  and  a  daj-  of  thankfulness  and 

praise.     They  told  them  to  go  home,  and  eat  the  fat,  and  drink  the  sweet,  and  send  food 

to  those  who  had  none. 

Doings  of  childhood  : — Dear  children,  "  Search  the  scriptures."     You  have  heard 

the  story  of  the  blind  girl,  who,  when  her  fingers  became  callous,  and  she  could  not 

read  her  bible  save  with  difficulty,  cut  her  finger  tips  to  make  them  more  sensitive. 

This  made  them  so  callous  she  could  no  longer  read  at  all.     At  last,  after  bitter  weeping, 

she  kissed  her  bible  a  farewell.      To  her  intense  joy  that  kiss  revealed  to  her  the  fact 

that  she  could  read  the  raised  words  b}^  the   touch  of  her  lips.     Ever  after  she  kissed 

into  her  soul  that  precious  truth  of  God's  word. 

196 


QUEEN  VASHTI   REFUSING  TO  OBEY  THE  ORDERS  OF  AHASUERUS. 


HERE  were  some  Jews  still  living  in  Persia,  while  their  brethren 
were  building  the  temple  at  Jerusalem .  The  king  who  was 
then  reigning  in  Persia,  is  called  in  the  bible  Ahasnerus — the 
same  king  who  is  elsewhere  called  Artaxerxes.  In  the  third 
year  of  his  reign  he  made  a  grand  feast  for  all  his  nobles  and 
princes.  This  feast  lasted  a  hnndred  and  eighty  da3-s  ;  and,  after 
it  was  over,  he  gave  another  to  all  the  attendants  in  his  palace, 
which  lasted  seven  days.  This  feast  was  in  the  conrt  of  the 
garden  of  the  king's  palace.  The  place  where  the  company  met  was  very  beautiful  and 
splendid.  The  curtains  were  white,  and  green,  and  blue  ;  and  the  pillars  to  which  they 
were  fastened  were  of  fine  marble.  The  sofas  were  of  gold  and  silver;  and  the  floor  was 
a  pavement  of  blue,  and  red,  and  black,  and  white  marble.  The  king  gave  his  friends 
everything  they  could  wish  to  eat  and  drink ;  and  the  wine  which  they  drank  was 
poured  into  beautiful  vessels  of  gold. 

In  the  Eastern  countries  the  women  never  mingle  with  the  men,  as  they  do  with  us ; 
hence  the  queen,  Vashti — or  beautiful^  which  Vashti  means — and  the  ladies,  had  a  grand 
feast  by  themselves,  at  the  same  time  also,  in  the  royal  house.  After  the  feast  had 
lasted  seven  days,  Ahasnerus  was  talking  with  his  nobles  about  the  beauty  of  his  queen  ; 
and  that  he  might  convince  them  how  handsome  she  was,  he  sent  some  of  his  officers  to 
fetch  Vashti  and  show  her  to  the  company.  The  engraving  shows  the  officers  come  to 
take  Vashti.  But  she  refused  to  obey  the  king's  command  ;  so  the  messengers  returned 
to  the  king  without  her. 

On  being  told  that  the  queen  would  not  come,  the  king  was  in  a  great  rage,  and 
determined  to  punish  her  ;  but  first  he  asked  advice  of  the  princes  and  wise  men,  that 
knew  the  laws,  and  asked  what  he  should  do  with  Vashti.  Then  one  of  the  princes 
said,  "  Vashti  ought  to  be  punished  ;  that  she  had  not  onl}'  insulted  the  king,  but  had 
set  a  bad  example  to  the  ladies  of  the  whole  kingdom,  who,  if  Vashti  were  not  punished, 
would  never  mind  what  their  husbands  wished  them  to  do ;  let  the  king  send  Vashti 
away,  and  choose  another  and  a  better  queen."  The  king  was  pleased  with  this  advice, 
and  did  as  the  princes  wished.  The  law  was  made,  and  \'^ashti  was  sent  away  in  dis- 
grace. 

198 


'■rii    iiiii  ; 


mi\  m  in>iiJ|^i»^-«  11  lip-lr'^~^-«'  II  i  'fl-'iiiffiiiKiiiBitiEiiiniiiiiiBi 


200 


QUEEN  VASHTI   REFUSING  TO  OBEY   AHASUERUS. 


Dear  children,  I  admire  Vashti's  courage.  The  king  would  never  have  sent  for  her, 
had  he  not  been  drunk  with  wine  ;  had  not  his  wits  been  unseated  with  liquor,  he  never 
would  have  proposed  an  exhibition  so  disgraceful  to  himself  and  so  shocking  to  the 
queen.  It  was  against  law  and  usage,  as  well  as  contrar}^  to  her  own  womanl}'  instincts. 
In  refusing  to  come  before  a  half-drunken  crowd  for  exhibition,  Vashti  did  herself  honor. 
To  disobe}'  was  the  best  obedience  to  the  king  she  could  render. 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  MORDECAI. 


'^"  EAR   little  folks,  I  know  j-ou  will   want  to  talk   about  queen 
V^§\     Esther.      After  Vashti  went  awa}-,  king    Ahasuerus  felt    verj' 


^-  ■  sorrv'  for  what  he  had  done.  He  did  not  call  her  back  again,  but 
he  determined  to  have  a  new  queen  ;  so  he  commanded  all  the 
beautiful  maidens  in  his  land  to  be  brought  together,  that  he  might 
choose  the  most  beautiful  of  them  all  for  his  queen,  and  the  others 
would  be  kept  for  slaves.  A  great  manj'  other  maidens  dressed 
themselves  up,  and  painted  themselves  to  try  to  look  beautiful,  and  came  to  the  palace : 
but  the  bible  tells  us  about  only  one  of  them.  Her  name  was  Esther.  She  was  a  Jewish 
girl  who  had  been  left  an  orphan  ver}-  j-oung,  and  was  brought  up  b}-  her  kind  relation 
Mordecai,  who  was  one  of  the  Jews  who  had  not  gone  back  to  Jerusalem,  but  still  lived 
in  Persia.  \\'hen  the  young  women  were  brought  before  the  king,  he  liked  Esther 
better  than  any  of  them,  and  married  her  and  put  the  crown  upon  her  head  and  made 
her  his  queen. 

But  Esther  was  not  \ery  happy,  though  she  was  queen.  How  could  she  be  ?  She 
was  alwa3-s  shut  up,  and  could  not  see  her  kind  friend  Mordecai,  and  she  could  not  even 
go  to  her  husband  without  his  leave,  or  she  would  have  been  put  to  death.  Mordecai 
used  to  sit  by  the  king's  gate  ever}'  da}-,  to  hear  news  of  her.  While  sitting  there,  he 
made  himself  ver}'  useful  to  the  king.      Two  of  the  servants  made  a  conspiracy  to  kill 


THE  TRIUMPH   OF  MORDECAI.  201 

Ahasuerus.  Mordecai  found  it  out,  and  went  directly  and  told  Esther ;  and  she  told  the 
king  what  Mordecai  had  said.  It  was  found  to  be  true,  and  the  two  wicked  men  were 
taken  and  hanged  upon  a  tree.  Mordecai  did  right  to  tell  the  king  about  this  conspiracy, 
and  the  account  of  it  was  written  down  in  a  book,  and  put  away  into  a  safe  place. 

Now,  there  was  a  very  bad  man  named  Haman,  who  used  to  pass  by  ever}'  day ; 
and  Mordecai  never  would  bow  to  him,  because  he  was  one  of  the  people  whom  God  had 
forbidden  the  Jews  to  have  any  concern  with.  This  made  Haman  so  angry,  that  he 
determined  not  only  to  kill  Mordecai,  but  all  the  Jews  in  the  kingdom ;  for  Haman 
hated  the  Jews.  So  he  went  to  the  king  and  told  him  a  false  story  about  the  Jews,  and 
Ahasuerus  believed  this  and  ordered  that  all  the  Jews  were  to  be  killed  on  one  day. 

When  Mordecai  heard  of  this  cruel  decree,  he  rent  his  clothes,  and  put  on  sackcloth 
and  ashes,  as  signs  of  grief ;  and  he  sent  secret  word  to  Esther  that  she  must  try  to 
save  her  people  by  telling  the  king  that  he  had  been  deceived  by  Haman.  Now  there 
was  a  law  in  Persia,  which  made  it  death  for  any  person  to  go  in  to  the  king  without 
being  sent  for ;  this  was  to  keep  up  his  dignity,  and  to  prevent  any  person  from  taking 
away  his  life.  Esther,  therefore,  although  queen  of  Persia,  must  run  a  great  risk  to 
venture  into  the  king's  presence  without  being  sent  for ;  still  she  thought  it  was  better 
for  her  to  run  the  risk,  than  to  let  all  the  Jews  perish. 

But,  dear  children,  before  Esther  went,  she  took  the  matter  to  God  in  prayer.  The 
Jews,  and  Mordecai,  and  Esther,  all  fasted  and  wept,  and  prayed  before  God.  It  was  a 
solemn  time.  The  queen  and  her  maidens  were  fasting,  and  weeping,  and  praying  in 
the  palace,  and  Mordecai  and  the  Jews  in  the  city ;  none  of  them  ate  or  drank  for  three 
days.  But  what  a  comfort  it  was  for  these  poor  people  to  have  God  for  their  friend 
now  ! 

The  three  days  passed,  Esther  dressed  herself  beautifully,  as  the  king  liked  best  to 
see  her ;  and  she  went  to  his  court  almost  fainting  ^vith  fear.  When  Ahasuerus  looked 
up  and  saw  Esther  standing  in  the  court,  he  pitied  and  loved  her,  and  held  out  his 
sceptre  and  called  her  to  him.  Then  she  knew  he  would  not  put  her  to  death.  And 
when  he  asked  why  she  had  come,  and  what  she  wanted,  she  said,  "  If  it  please  the 
king,  let  the  king  and  Haman  come  to-day  to  the  feast  I  have  made  ready  for  them." 
So  they  both  came  to  the  banquet.  And  while  Ahasuerus  was  drinking  wine,  he  desired 
her  to  let  him  know  what  she  wished  him  to  do.  Esther  was  perhaps  yet  timid,  and 
she  begged  the  king  and  Haman  to  favor  her  once  more  with  their  presence  at  another 
feast  the  next  day. 


202  THE   TRIUMPH   OF   MORDECAI. 

Haniau  felt  proud  of  his  honor  in  being  invited  twice,  with  the  king,  to  Esther's 
feast ;  and  he  went  home,  that  day,  thinking  very  much  of  himself  As  he  passed  the 
king's  gate,  he  saw  Mordecai  sitting  there ;  and  Mordecai  did  not  bow  to  him.  That 
made  Hanian  ver}-  angry,  and,  when  he  got  home,  he  told  his  wife.  "  Then  Zeresh, 
Haman's  wife,  answered,  '  Do  not  be  vexed  about  this.  Let  us  make  a  very  high 
gallows,  and  to-morrow  speak  thou  to  the  king,  that  Mordecai  may  be  hanged  upon  the 
gallows;  and  then  go  thou  in  merrily  to  the  feast.'"  Then  Haman  was  pleased,  and 
commanded  that  the  gallows  should  be  made  at  once. 

Now,  on  the  night  before  the  banquet,  king  Ahasuerus  was  very  restless,  and  could 
not  sleep.  It  was  God  who  made  him  so  wakeful  all  night,  and  we  shall  soon  know 
why.  So,  being  unable  to  sleep,  he  arose  and  ordered  his  servants  to  bring  the  chronicles 
or  notes  of  what  had  happened  in  his  kingdom,  and  to  read  them  to  him  for  his  amuse- 
ment. In  those  chronicles,  you  remember,  was  recorded  the  conspiracy  which  Mordecai 
discovered  ;  but  Ahasuerus  had  forgotten  this  long  ago.  Now  it  happened  that  the 
servant  came  to  this  story  and  read  it ;  and  when  the  king  heard  it,  he  remembered  the 
faithfulness  of  Mordecai,  and  he  asked  if  any  reward  had  ever  been  bestowed  .upon 
Mordecai  for  his  noble  conduct  in  saving  his  life.  The  servants  answered,  "  Nothing 
had  been  done  for  him."  Then  the  king  said,  "  Mordecai  must  be  rewarded  now  for  his 
services.  Go  into  the  court  and  see  who  is  there  ;  I  will  consult  with  my  friends  how  I 
may  best  honor  this  good  man."  So  the  servants  went  into  the  court,  and  there  they 
found  Haman,  who  had  come  as  soon  as  he  could,  with  a  secret  intention  to  obtain  the 
king's  leave  to  hang  Mordecai.  So  the  king  desired  him  to  enter.  As  soon  as  he  had 
entered,  the  king  said  to  him,  "  What  shall  be  done  unto  the  man  whom  the  king 
delighteth  to  honor  ?  "  Now  Haman  thought  in  his  heart,  to  whom  would  the  king 
delight  to  do  honor  more  than  to  myself?  he  being  the  king's  greatest  favorite.  So  he 
very  readily  suggested  honors  which  he  thought  he  should  enjoy.  "  And  he  said,  let 
the  royal  apparel  be  brought  which  the  king  useth  to  wear,  and  the  horse  that  the  king 
rideth  upon,  and  the  crown  royal  which  is  set  upon  his  head.  And  let  this  apparel  aud 
horse  be  delivered  to  the  hands  of  oue  of  the  king's  most  noble  princes,  that  they  may 
array  the  man  withal  whom  the  king  delighteth  to  honor,  and  bring  him  on  horseback 
through  the  street  of  the  city,  and  proclaim  before  him.  Thus  shall  it  be  done  unto  the 
man  whom  the  king  delighteth  to  honor." 

The  king  liked  the  proposal,  aud  told  Haman  directly  to  do  as  he  had  proposed — to 
whom  ?  Why  to  Mordecai,  the  Jew  ;  to  the  very  man  whom  he  had  come  to  get  hanged ! 


204  THE   TRIUMPH   OF   MORDECAI. 

Do  30U  think,  children,  all  this  was  chance  ?  No  ;  God  ordered  it  all  for  the  good  of  His 
favored  people,  the  Jews.  Then  Haman  went  ont  and  called  Mordecai,  and  clothed  him 
in  the  ro}-al  garments,  and  pnt  him  upon  the  king's  horse,  and  led  him  through  the 
cit}',  proclaiming  before  him  what  Ahasuerus  had  commanded.  In  our  first  picture  we 
see  Mordecai  on  the  king's  horse,  and  Haman  leading  him  before  the  people.  Thus 
Mordecai  was  honored.  So  he  lost  nothing  by  serving  God  ;  neither  will  you.  "  Veril}', 
there  is  a  reward  for  the  righteous." 

The  next  day,  the  king  came  to  the  feast  as  he  promised,  and  brought  Haman  with 
him.  While  they  were  feasting  the  king  again  asked  Esther,  "  What  is  thy  petition, 
queen  Esther?  It  shall  be  granted  thee."  Esther  now  felt  that  the  right  time  was 
come  for  making  her  petition  ;  so  she  said  at  once,  "  If  it  please  the  king,  let  my  life  be 
given  at  my  petition,  and  my  people  at  my  request ;  for  it  is  commanded,  that  I 
and  my  people  should  all  be  destroyed  and  slain.  The  king  was  startled  at  the  news, 
and  asked  in  a  rage,  "  Who  is  he,  and  where  is  he  that  durst  presume  in  his  heart  to  do 
so  ?  "  Then  Esther  turned  to  Haman,  and  said,  "  The  adversary-  and  eneni}-  is  this 
wicked  Haman."     In  the  next  picture,  we  see 

"  ESTHER  CONFRONTING  HAMAN." 

There  stands  Esther  witli  queenly  dignit}- ;  the  king  has  a  piercing  look  on  his  face, 
as  he  turns  upon  Haman  ;  and  Haman  is  so  terrified  that  he  cannot  speak. 

There  was  no  hope  for  Haman  now.  By  the  king's  command  he  was  hanged  upon 
the  ver}-  gallow  s  he  had  meant  for  Mordecai.  And  so  the  Jews  were  saved  by  the  good 
queen,  who  was  not  afraid  to  risk  her  life  for  her  people. 


JOB    INFORMED   OF    HIS   RUIN. 


KNOW   you   will   all   remember  Job.     He  lived  in   the  laud  of  Uz, 

supposed  to  have  been  part  of  an  Eastern  country  called  Arabia.      Job 

y  was   a  holy   man ;  the  bible  says  he  "  feared  God  and  eschewed 

j^    ~  "     evil  " — that  means  he  avoided  evil.     This  good  man  was  very  rich 


J      he  had  great  possessions,  of  sheep,  and  camels,  and  oxen,  and  asses 

i^  he  was  the  greatest  man  in  the  East  at  that  time.     He  had  seven  sons 

and  three  daughters  ;  his  children  were  very  happy  among  themselves, 

and  seemed  to  have  loved  each  other,  as   good  brothers   and  sisters 

ought  with  a  sincere  affection.     At  particular  times  of  the  year  they  had  feasts,  as  we 

usually  have  at  Christmas  ;  and  then  they  all  met  together,  as  many  families  do  at  least 

once  a  year  with  us,  and  the  sisters  were  invited  to  meet  with  the  brothers.      And  when 

these  feasts  were  over,  good  Job,  who  loved  their  souls  as  well  as  their  bodies,  lost  no 

time  in  offering  up  sacrifices  for  them,  according  to  the  command  of  God ;  "  for  Job  said, 

it  may  be  that  my  sons  have  sinned,  and  cursed  God  in   their  hearts.     Thus   did  Job 

continually." 

Now  Satan  could  not  behold  Job's  piety  without  desiring  to  tempt  him.     He  even 

dared   to    accuse  Job   before    God   and   to    say,    that    all    his  goodness   was   false  and 

hypocritical.     But  God  knew  all  the  truth  about  Job  ;  and  so,  in  order  to  show  that  the 

religion  of  Job  was  genuine,  it  pleased  God  to  allow  Satan  to  try  Job,  and  to  ve.x  and 

afflict  him.       God  did  this  for  Job's  own  good — to  make  him  more  humble,  more  patient, 

and  more  believing.      When  Satan  had  leave  to  tempt  Job,  he  tried  him  with  all  kinds 

of  pains,  and  losses,  and  bereavements  ;  but  nothing  could  shake  his  faith  in  God.     God 

sent  thunderbolts,  and  slew  his  servants.      He  caused  the  housetop  to  fall  in  and  bury  all 

his  children,  his  oxen  and  servants   were  carried  away   by  the  Sabeans,  his   sheep  were 

206 


2o8  JOB   INFORMED   OF   HIS   RUIN. 

destroyed  b}'  fire ;  but  Job  still  worshipped  God  ;  aud  when  a  servant  came  running  to 
tell  him  of  all  these  disasters,  he  did  not  repine,  or  rebel  against  God ;  but  he  bowed  his 
head,  and  said  meekly:  "The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away  :  blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  Lord!  "  How  beautiful  does  the  piety  of  Job  here  appear!  In  our  first 
picture,  we  see  Job  just  receiving  the  news  of  his  great  loss.  Dear  children,  what  would 
you  have  done  ?  Some  men,  who  had  no  God  to  whom  they  could  go  for  relief,  would 
have  gone  mad ;  and  some  would  have  raged  furiously  against  God  for  suffering  all  this 
affliction  to  come  upon  them.     But  Job  sinned  not ! 

Satan,  thus  failing  in  his  attempts,  appeared  again  before  God,  and  obtained  further 
leave  to  try  Job.  God  then  suffered  sore  boils  to  smite  Job,  and  to  cover  him  all  over 
from  head  to  foot.  And  they  were  so  bad  that  he  took  a  piece  of  a  broken  pot  to  scrape 
himself,  and  he  sat  down  in  a  heap  of  ashes.     In  the  next  picture,  you  see 

"JOB  SEATED  ON  THE  ASH  HEAP," 

and  the  broken  pot  in  his  hand  with  which  to  scrape  himself.  To  add  to  his  miser}' 
yet  further,  his  wife,  who  ought  to  have  encouraged  him  to  trust  in  God,  provokingly 
asked  him  if  he  would  now  be  religious  any  longer,  as  he  had  proof  enough  that  his 
religion  did  not  save  him  from  trouble ;  she  told  him  to  curse  God  rather  than  bless 
Him,  and  then  die  in  despair.  This  wicked  woman,  however,  failed  in  shaking  the  piety 
of  Job.  For  he  said  unto  her,  "  Thou  speakest  as  one  of  the  foolish  women  speaketh. 
What  ?  shall  we  receive  good  at  the  hand  of  God,  and  shall  we  not  receive  evil  ?  "  "  In 
all  this  did  not  Job  sin  with  his  lips."  This  was  the  right  way  to  speak,  and  thus  we 
should  bear  trouble  when  it  pleases  God  to  afflict  us. 

In  the  midst  of  his  trouble  three  of  Job's  particular  friends  came  to  visit  him.  When 
they  saw  him  in  his  sad  condition,  they  were  so  sorrowful,  that  "  they  lifted  up  their 
voices  and  wept."  Then  they  sat  down  with  him  upon  the  ground  ;  aud  for  seven  days 
and  seven  nights  they  did  not  speak  a  word  to  him,  for  they  saw  that  his  grief  was  very 
great.  Job  at  last  broke  the  silence,  and  opened  his  mouth  with  cursing  the  day  in 
which  he  was  born.  He  did  not  indeed  curse  and  swear — he  was  too  good  a  man  to  do 
so — but  he  gave  way  to  strong  expressions  of  complaint,  which  is  what  is  meant  here  by 
cursing.  He  was  tempted  to  vpish  that  he  had  never  been  born  ;  and  to  murmur,  and  be 
impatient,  and  to  find  fault  with  God,  who  had  so  afflicted  him. 

His  friends  then  spoke  to  him  one  after  another.  But  instead  of  giving  him  any 
comfort,  they  only  irritated  his  mind.     They  foolishly  supposed  that  Job  never  could 


2IO  JOB   INFORMED   OF   HIS   RUIN. 

have  been  afflicted,  if  he  had  uot  done  something  that  was  ver}-  wicked.  Thej-,  there- 
fore, told  him  that  he  must  have  been  guilty  of  being  a  hypocrite,  and  that  all  his 
religion  was  in  mere  show,  and  not  in  the  heart.  Job  could  not  bear  this,  for  he  knew  it 
was  not  true ;  he  felt  that  he  had  been  sincere,  and  so  when  they  accused  him,  he 
answered,  "  M)'  righteousness  I  hold  fast,  and  will  not  let  it  go ;  my  heart  shall  not 
reproach  me  as  long  as  I  live." 

Now  Job  and  his  friends  were  quite  right  in  some  things  that  the}'  said,  but  in  others 
the}'  were  very  much  mistaken.  Job's  friends  were  right  in  advising  him  to  humble 
himself  before  God,  and  ask  for  pardon ;  for  afflictions  are  sent  by  God  to  lead  His  peo- 
ple to  do  this.  But  they  were  quite  wrong  in  accusing  Job  of  being  a  wicked  man,  and 
a  hypocrite,  because  he  was  afflicted ;  for  God  often  afflicts  most  those  who  love  and 
serve  Him  best, — in  love,  not  in  anger ;  "  Whom  the  Lord  loveth  He  correcteth."  And 
though  Job  was  right  in  saying,  that  he  had  not  brought  his  suffering  on  himself,  by  his 
own  wickedness,  yet  he  spoke  what  was  wrong,  too  ;  for  he  almost  accused  God  of  unkind- 
ness,  and  injustice,  in  afflicting  him  after  he  had  so  sincerely  tried  to  serve  God. 

At  length  Job's  friends,  thinking  it  was  of  no  use  to  talk  to  him  au}-  longer,  drop- 
ped the  conversation.  All  this  time  a  young  man  had  been  sitting  by,  and  listening  to 
the  conversation.  This  3'oung  man's  name  M^as  Elihu.  He  had  waited  till  the  others 
were  through,  "  because  they  were  older  than  he  ;  "  and  the  young  should  always  give 
place  to  the  old,  because  the  old  ought  first  to  be  heard,  and  are  expected,  from  having 
more  years,  to  have  also  more  wisdom.  But  Elihu  had  much  to  say,  for  God  had  given 
him  great  wisdom.  Elihu  was  angry  with  what  had  been  said.  He  was  displeased  with 
Job,  because  he  justified  himself  more  than  God  ;  and  he  was  displeased  with  his  three 
friends,  "  because  they  had  found  no  answer,  and  )-et  had  condemned  Job."  After 
reproving  all  of  them,  he  at  length  closed  by  vindicating  the  conduct  of  God  in  all  His 
dealings  in  Providence  with  sinful  men,  and  showing  how  impossible  it  is  for  us.  His 
humble  creatures,  to  search  His  wa3's  even  in  common  things.  He  pointed  out  the 
wonders  of  the  thunder  and  lightning ;  the  snoAv  and  the  rain  ;  the  wind  and  the  clouds  ; 
and  then  assured  them  that  such  a  great  God  would  not  afflict  without  a  just  cause.  God 
is  perfectly  holy,  and  perfectly  wise ;  and  therefore  He  will  not.  He  cannot,  do  anything 
wrong  or  unjust;  God  can  never  err,  never  be  mistaken. 

Elihu  having  done  speaking,  God  Himself  answered  Job,  and  spoke  to  him  out  of  a 
whirlwind  that  sprung  up  at  the  time  ;  and  bade  him  repl}-  to  Him,  if  he  could.  Then 
the  Lord  asked  Job,  if  he  could  tell  how  the  earth  was  made,  and  if  he  understood  the 


JOB   INFORMED   OF   HIS   RUIN.  211 

niotiou  of  the  stars,  or  was  able  to  rule  the  sea,  and  the  light,  and  the  darkness.  Aud 
God  spoke  to  him  of  some  of  the  wonderful  auimals  He  had  created ;  but  Job  could  uot 
make  one  of  these  things,  uor  even  understand  how  they  were  made.  And  if  Job  could 
not  understand  the  works  of  God,  how  could  he  understand  God  Himself?  and  then  how 
could  he  dare  to  contend  with  Him,  or  to  murmur  at  anything  He  did  ?  Job  felt  all  this. 
He  felt  humbled  and  ashamed  ;  and  therefore,  instead  of  again  trying  to  justify  himself, 
he  said,  "  Behold,  I  am  vile,  what  shall  I  answer  Thee  ?  I  will  lay  my  hand  upon  my 
mouth.  Once  have  I  spoken,  but  I  will  not  answer;  yea,  twice,  but  I  will  proceed  no 
further." 

And  did  God  forgive  Job  ?  Yes ;  as  soon  as  Job  was  humble  and  penitent,  God 
pardoned,  and  accepted,  and  blessed  him.  But  God  was  angry  with  Job's  three  friends 
because  the}-  had  made  Him  out  to  be  an  unjust  God.  And  God  commanded  them  to 
offer  sacrifice  for  their  sin,  and  to  ask  Job  to  pray  for  them  ;  and  they  did  so,  and  the 
Lord  accepted  them,  and  received  them  into  His  favor.  But  did  Job  still  remain  in  his 
affliction  ?  No  ;  "  the  Lord  turned  his  captivity."  He  took  away  his  painful  disease, 
and  made  him  well  and  strong  again.  The  scripture  tells  us  that  the  brothers  and 
sisters  of  Job,  and  all  they  that  had  been  of  his  acquaintance,  now  came  and  comforted 
him ;  and  that  "  every  man  gave  him  a  piece  of  mone}^,  and  everyone  an  ear-ring  of 
gold."  And  the  "  Lord  gave  Job  twice  as  much  as  he  had  before  " — sheep,  and  oxen, 
and  camels,  and  asses  ;  and  he  had  also  seven  sons,  and  three  daughters — just  the  same 
number  that  he  had  before.  Why  did  He  not  double  them  also  ?  Because,  though  the 
others  had  died,  he  had  not  really  lost  thcvi — they  were  in  heaven  waiting  for  him.  Job 
lived  in  comfort  and  prosperity  for  mau}^  years  after,  having  the  blessing  of  God  to  make 
him  happy  ;  and  at  last  he  died,  "  old  and  full  of  days." 

Savings  of  childhood  :^Dear  little  folks,  try  to  be  patient.  No  matter  if  things 
don't  always  go  as  you  wish.  A  little  boy  went  to  his  mother,  one  morning,  with  a 
broken  arrow,  and  begged  her  to  mend  it  for  him.  It  was  a  very  handsome  arrow,  and 
was  the  pride  of  his  heart  just  then ;  so  she  did  not  wonder  to  see  his  lip  quivering,  and 
the  tears  come  to  his  eyes.  "  I'll  try  to  fix  it,  darling,"  she  said ;  "  but  I'm  afraid  I  can't 
do  it."  He  watched  her  anxiously  for  a  few  moments,  aud  then  said,  cheerfully,  "  Never 
mind,  mamma  ;  if  you  can't  fix  it,  /'//  In-  just  as  happy  ivithout  it.''  That  was  a  happy 
boy  !  Learn  how  to  endure  trouble,  boys,  and  don't  cry  at  everything.  If  a  boy  is  not 
trained  to  endure,  and  to  bear  trouble,  he  wall  grow  up  a  girl ;  and  a  boy  that  is  a  girl 
has  all  a  girl's  weakness  without  any  of  her  regal  qualities. 


ISAIAH. 


SAIAH  has  justly  been  called  "The  prince  of  prophets."      In  the  first 

pictiire     the    artist    portrays    him    kneeling    on  the    mountain  cliff, 

bent  in  rapt  and  awe-struck  communion  with  God.      Of  all  the 

"'^^    prophets,  Isaiah  speaks  so  clearly  of  Jesus  Christ  and  His  church, 

that  he  has  been  termed  the  Evangelical  Prophet. 

Isaiah  had  many  wonderful  visions.  I  want  to  talk  with  you 
about  a  few  of  them.  One  of  the  most  remarkable  was  the  following: 
While  he  was  yet  a  young  man,  God  appeared  unto  him  in  His 
majesty ;  Isaiah  saw  the  Lord  sitting  upon  a  throne,  high  and  lifted  up,  and  His  train 
filling  the  temple ;  the  Lord  was  surrounded  by  seraphim,  who  cried,  "  Holy,  holy, 
holy,  is  the  Lord  of  hosts ;  the  whole  earth  is  full  of  His  glory."  Filled  with  a  sense 
of  his  own  unworthiness  and  of  the  divine  majesty,  Isaiah  exclaimed,  "  Woe  is  me ! 
for  I  am  undone  ;  because  I  am  a  man  of  unclean  lips,  and  I  dwell  in  the  midst  of  a  people 
of  unclean  lips  ;  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  the  King,  the  Lord  of  hosts."  But  God  was 
thtis  graciously  preparing  him  for  that  complete  consecration  for  His  work  Avhich  made 
him  thenceforth  the  greatest  of  the  prophets  of  the  old  dispensation.  "  Then  flew  one 
of  the  seraphim  imto  me,  having  a  live  coal  in  his  hand,  which  he  had  taken 
with  the  tongs  from  off"  the  altar;  and  he  laid  it  upon  my  mouth,  and  said,  Lo, 
this  hath  touched  thy  lips  ;  and  thine  iniquity  is  taken  away,  and  thy  sin  purged." 
Then  he  responded  to  the  divine  demand.  "  Whom  shall  I  send,  and  who  will  go  for 
us  ?  "  "  Here  am  I ;  send  me."  And  in  the  more  than  sixty  years  that  followed, 
Isaiah  was  always  ready  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God. 

Dear  children,  if  we  would  serve  God  acceptably  we  must  be  humble.  Before  we 
can  become  useful  in  declaring  God's  will  to  others,  we  must  feel  our  own  unworthi- 
ness and  earnestly  desire  that  our  sin  may  be  taken  away.      Those  who  are  burdened 

212 


214  ISAIAH. 

with  the  seuse  of  their  sin,  and  pray  for  its  removal,  shall  have  their  prayer  granted 
if  they  sincerely   repent,  and  put  their  trust  in  Christ.      He,  like  the  live  coal    that 
touched  the  prophet's  lips,  will  remove  the  stain  of  our  sins. 
Another  of  his  most  wonderful  visions  was 

"  ISAIAH'S  DREAM  OF  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  BABYLON," 

which  the  artist  portrays  in  the  next  picture.  This  vision  took  place  two  hundred  years 
before  its  accomplishment.  But  that  is  what  is  meant  by  a  prophecy  :  it  tells  us  of  things 
that  are  to  come  to  pass  a  great  while  before  they  take  place  ;  and  prophets  are  the  men  who 
tell  us.  After  seeing  in  his  vision  the  great  God  gathering  together  the  armies  of  his 
wrath  for  the  destruction  of  the  city,  he  then  describes  the  desolation  of  Babjdon,  in 
these  words  :  "  And  Babylon,  the  glory  of  kingdoms,  the  beauty  of  the  Chaldees' 
excellency,  shall  be  as  when  God  overthrew  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.  It  shall  never  be 
inhabited,  neither  shall  it  be  dwelt  in  from  generation  to  generation :  neither  shall  the 
Arabian  pitch  his  tent  there ;  neither  shall  the  shepherds  make  their  fold  there.  But 
wild  beasts  of  the  desert  shall  lie  there  ;  and  their  houses  shall  be  full  of  doleful  crea- 
tures ;  and  owls  shall  dwell  there,  and  satyrs  shall  dance  there.  And  the  wild  beasts 
of  the  islands  shall  cry  in  their  desolate  houses,  and  dragons  in  their  pleasant  palaces ; 
and  her  time  is  near  to  come,  and  her  days  shall  not  be  prolonged." 

All  this  took  place  j  ust  as  Isaiah  prophesied.  After  it  was  taken  by  Cyrus  it  began 
to  decline,  and  soon  ceased  to  be  the  seat  of  empire  ;  then  its  population  decreased ;  at 
length  it  was  utterly  deserted  ;  and  the  desolate  buildings  were  long  the  resort  of  every 
species  of  wild  beasts  and  venomous  reptiles,  so  that  it  was  dangerous  for  travelers  to 
approach  them  ;  at  length,  it  was  so  utterly  wasted,  that  no  remains  of  it  could  be  found  ; 
and,  strange  to  tell,  it  cannot  at  present  be  exactly  ascertained  where  this  once  mighty 
city  stood  !  When  God  is  pleased  to  destroy,  nothing  can  withstand  His  power  !  Dear 
children,  the  fate  of  this  proud  city  is  a  proof  of  the  truth  of  the  bible.  It  is  also  a 
warning  to  sinners  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  an  encouragement  to  believers  to 
expect  victory  over  every  enemy  of  their  souls,  and  the  church  of  God. 
I  shall  mention  only  one  more  of  Isaiah's  visions.     It  is  his  vision  of 

"  GOD'S  JUDGMENT  ON  LEVIATHAN," 

wnich  the  artist  portrays  in  the  next  engraving.  "  In  that  day  the  Lord  with  His  sore 
and  great  and  strong  sword  shall  punish  leviathan  the  piercing  serpent,  even  leviathan 
that  crooked  serpent ;    and  he  shall   slay  the  dragon   that  is  in  the  sea."     Isaiah   here 


2l6 


ISAIAH. 


prophesies  of  the  destruction  of  Satan  and  his  kingdom,  under  the  name  of  leviathan. 
The  leviathan  is  the  most  destructive  of  "  sea  monsters  ;  "  so  Satan  is  the  great  enemy 
of  God  and  His  church.  But  God  will  make  the  sword  of  His  almightj'-  vengeance, 
which  is  exceedingly  sharp,  and  great,  and  strong,  to  reach  unto  him.  Then  the  old  ser- 
pent will  be  bound  and  cast  into  the  bottomless  pit,  his  power  will  cease,  all  his  obstinate 
servants  will  be  cut  off,  and  the  earth  be  overspread  with  truth  and  righteousness. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — You  remember,  children,  in  one  of  the  wonderful  visions 
of  Isaiah,  the  seraphim  came  to  Isaiah.  Do  you  know  who  the  seraphim  are  ?  The 
cherubim  are  angels  who  excel  in  knowledge ;  the  seraphim  are  angels  who  excel  in 
loving  God.  When  a  little  boy  heard  this,  he  said  :  "  I  hope,  then,  when  I  die  I  shall 
be  a  seraph,  for  I  would  rather  love  God,  than  know  all  things."  In  another  vision  we 
saw  where  God  would  destroy  the  great  leviathan,  Satan.  A  little  boy  said  to  his  mother : 
"  Ma,  Satan  must  be  an  awful  sight  of  trouble  to  God,  must'nt  he  ?  I  don't  see  how  he 
turned  out  so  bad,  when  he  had  no  devil  to  put  him  up  to  it."  A  minister  asked  a  little 
converted  boy,  "  Does  not  the  devil  tell  you  that  you  are  not  a  christian  ?  "  "  Yes,  some- 
times." "  Well,  what  do  you  say  ?  "  "  I. tell  him,"  replied  the  boy,  "  whether  I  am  a 
christian  or  not  is  none  of  his  business."  Won't  you  be  glad,  little  folks,  when  Satan  is 
l)ound  ?     Well,  if  you  are  good  and  get  to  heaven,  you  will  see  it. 


JEREMIAH    DICTATING    HIS    PROPHECIES   TO    BARUCH. 


EREIMIAH  is  called  the  "  Sad  Prophet ;  "  sad,  because  of  the  judg- 
mcuts  which  came  thick  and  fast  upon  his  beloved  country  and 
nation,  and  because  of  the  sorrows,  trials  and  persecutions  which  his 
fidelity  to  his  convictions  and  to  the  voice  of  God  brought  upon 
him.  God  called  Jeremiah  to  be  his  prophet  when  he  was  only 
a  3'oung  boy  twelve  years  old.  Like  Isaiah  he  received  a  special 
consecration  for  his  work  from  the  hand  of  Jehovah. 

In  this  talk  I  want  to  tell  3'ou  about  one  of  his  prophecies. 
It  was  in  the  time  of  the  bad,  cruel  king  Jehoiakim.  God  told  Jeremiah  to  warn  the 
people  of  their  sins,  and  of  the  punishments  that  were  soon  coming  upon  them.  Jeremiah 
was  now  to  write  the  warning  in  the  roll  of  a  book.  So  he  called  one  of  his  friends, 
a  good  man  named  Baruch,  and  asked  him  to  write  upon  a  roll  all  the  words  vrhich  God 
commanded.  Jeremiah  spoke  the  words,  and  Baruch  wrote  them  down  in  the  roll.  In 
the  first  picture  the  artist  represents  Jeremiah  telling  Baruch  what  to  write,  and  Baruch 
is  taking  it  down.  The  light  coming  down  from  above  into  the  prophet's  face  shows 
that  he  received  his  prophecy  from  heaven. 

When  the  book  was  finished,  Jeremiah  told  Baruch  that  he  could  not  go,  but  for 
Baruch  to  go  and  read  the  roll  to  all  the  people  in  the  Lord's  house.  Baruch  did  as  the 
prophet  commanded.  He  went  to  the  gate  of  the  Lord's  house,  and  there  he  read  the 
roll  to  all  the  people.  One  of  the  men  who  heard  the  roll  read  was  very  attentive  to  the 
warning  which  God  sent ;  and  he  went  directly  to  the  king's  house,  and  told  the  princes 
all  he  had  heard.  Then  the  princes  wanted  to  hear  the  roll  too  ;  so  they  sent  for  Baruch 
to  come  and  read  the  book  to  them.  The  princes  asked  him,  "  How  didst  thou  write  all 
these  words?  "  Then  Baruch  answered,  "Jeremiah  pronounced  the  words,  and  I  wrote 
them  as  he  commanded,  with  ink  in  the  book."  Then  the  princes  said,  "  Go  and  hide, 
both  thou  and  Jeremiah,  and  we  will  tell  the  king  about  the  roll  which  we  have  heard. 
He  ought  to  know^  the  warning  which  God  has  sent  to  us." 

So  the  princes  took  the  roll  and  put  it  in  a  safe  place ;  and  Baruch  returned  to  Jere- 
miah, and  told  him  to  hide  himself;  and  then  the  princes  went  to  the  king  Jehoiakim, 
and  spoke  to  him  of  the  fearful  things  they  had  heard.  Now  the  king  was  curious  to 
see  the  roll,  and  to  know  what  Jeremiah  had  written ;  so  he  sent  a  messenger  to  bring 
it.     The  king  was   sitting  by  the   fire  warming  himself,  for  it  was  in  the  winter.     He 

listened   to   the   reading   of  the   roll    for   a   little   while  ;  but  when  he  found  that  it  was 

2lS 


220         JEREMIAH   DICTATING   HIS   PROPHECIES   TO   BARUCH. 

about  his  sins,  and  God's  anger,  he  took  out  a  knife  and  cut  the  whole  into  bits,  and 
threw  it  into  the  fire.  Some  of  the  princes  begged  the  king  not  to  burn  the  roll ;  but  he 
would  not  listen  to  them.  Was  he  so  foolish  as  to  think  that  burning  the  prophecj^ 
would  prevent  it  from  coming  to  pass  ?  If  so,  he  made  a -great  mistake.  Then  the  king 
sent  some  servants  to  take  Jeremiah  and  Baruch ;  but  God  Himself  hid  those  good  men, 
and  their  enemies  could  not  find  them. 

Jehoiakim  had  burnt  the  roll,  but  he  could  not  destroy  the  truth  of  God's  word. 
God  told  Jeremiah  to  take  a  new  roll,  and  to  write  on  it  all  the  words  of  the  first  roll 
which  the  king  had  burnt.  And  God  sent  Jeremiah  with  a  dreadful  message  to 
Jehoiakim.  This  was  the  message  :  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  of  Jehoiakim,  king  of  Judah, 
I  will  punish  him  and  his  serv'ants  for  their  iniquity,  and  I  will  bring  upon  them,  and 
upon  Judah,  all  the  evil  that  I  have  pronounced  against  them."  Then  Jeremiah  took  a 
new  roll  and  gave  it  to  Baruch ;  and  Baruch  wrote  in  it  all  the  words  of  the  first  roll  as 
Jeremiah  had  told  him.  And  many  new  words  were  added  in  this  new  roll.  And  thej' 
were  dreadful  words  ;  words  of  anger  and  threatening  against  the  wicked  king,  and  his 
wicked  people. 

Baruch  was  afterwards  imprisoned  with  Jeremiah,  and  was  also  carried  with  him  to 
Egypt,  where  according  to  one  tradition,  he  died.  Another  asserts  that  his  days  were 
ended  at  Babylon.     In  our  next  engraving  we  have  a  picture  of 

"  BARUCH." 

The  artist  has  represented  him  reclining  upon  the  hard  prison  floor,  with  his  rolls  of 
manuscript  about  him,  in  rapt  meditation.  He  has  an  intense,  but  patient  and  sorrowful 
look  on  his  face — one  that  would  seem  to  convey  the  impression  that  his  mind  is  entirel)^ 
taken  up  in  the  great  work  to  which  he  was  called. 

Dear  children,  how  fearful  it  is  to  despise  the  words  and  warnings  of  God  !  If  He 
says  He  will  punish  His  enemies.  He  will  surel\-  do  it.  The}-  mav  try  to  fight  against 
Him ;  they  ma}'  try  to  destroy  His  word  and  His  people,  but  they  cannot  prevail.  God 
is  stronger  than  the}- ;  He  must  conquer  at  last,  and  then  where  will  His  enemies  be  ? 
The  bible  tells  us  what  words  God  Himself  has  pronounced  against  them.  "  Because  I 
called  and  ye  refused  ;  and  set  at  naught  all  my  counsel,  and  would  none  of  my  reproof: 
I  also  will  laugh  at  your  calamity :  I  will  mock  when  your  fear  cometh.  Then  shall 
they  call  upon  me,  but  I  will  not  answer ;  they  shall  seek  me,  biit  they  shall  not  find 
me ;  because  they  hated  knowledge,  and  did  not  choose  the  fear  of  the  Lord." 


EZEKIEL  PROPHESYING. 

ZEKIEL  was  one  of  the  greater  prophets.  His  name  means  God 
zi'ill  make  strong,  and  points  to  the  source  of  his  power,  and 
accounts  for  his  influence  with  his  countrymen.  In  the  first 
engraving  we  have  a  picture  of  Ezekiel  prophesying.  Ezekiel 
gives  us  an  account  of  his  commission  in  these  words :  "And  He 
said  unto  me,  son  of  man,  stand  upon  thy  feet,  and  I  will  speak 
vinto  thee.  And  the  Spirit  entered  into  me,  when  He  spake  unto 
me,  and  set  me  upon  my  feet,  that  I  heard  Him  that  spake  unto 
me.  And  He  said  unto  me,  son  of  man,  I  send  thee  to  the  children  of  Israel,  to  a  rebel- 
lious nation  that  hath  rebelled  against  Ale.  They  and  their  fathers  have  transgressed 
against  Me,  even  unto  this  very  da}'.  For  the}-  are  impudent  children  and  stiff-hearted. 
I  do  send  thee  unto  them,  and  thou  shalt  say  unto  them.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God.  And 
they,  whether  the}'  will  hear  or  whether  the}-  will  forbear  (for  they  are  a  rebellious 
house),  yet  shall  know  that  there  hath  been  a  prophet  among  them.  And  thou,  son  of 
man,  be  not  afraid  of  them,  neither  be  afraid  of  their  words,  though  briars  and  thorns  be 
with  thee,  and  thou  dost  dwell  among  scorpions :  be  not  afraid  of  their  words,  nor  be 
dismayed  at  their  looks,  though  they  be  a  rebellious  house.  And  thou  shalt  speak  my 
words  unto  them,  whether  they  will  hear  or  whether  they  will  forbear,  for  they  are  most 
rebellious.  But  thou,  son  of  man,  hear  what  I  say  unto  thee.  Be  not  thou  rebellious 
like  that  rebellious  house :  open  thy  mouth,  and  eat  that  I  give  thee."  The  prophet,  as 
represented  in  the  picture,  is  of  commanding  presence.  At  his  feet  are  gathered  a  few 
who  are  listening  to  him  with  thoughtful  interest,  while  those  beyond  seem  yet  too  timid 
to  approach  any  nearer. 

Among  the  many  wonderful  visions  which  Ezekiel  had  was  one  I  will  tell  you  about. 
The  Lord  made  him  have  a  sort  of  a  dream,  in  which  he  was  carried,  under  the  influence 
of  the  Spirit,  out  into  a  valley  that  was  like  a  vast  graveyard.  Over  it  reigned  the 
silence  of  death.  In  the  valley,  on  the  surface  of  the  ground,  lay  rank  upon  rank  of 
skeletons.  The  valley  was  "  full  of  bones  " — "  behold  there  were  very  many  of  them." 
Around  these  bones  the  Lord  caused  the  prophet  to  pass  in  order  that  he  might  see  how 
hopeless  was  their  condition.  They  were  "very  dry" — ^just  as  bones  exposed  to  the 
heat  of  that  climate  were  sure  soon  to  become.  Then  the  Lord  said  to  Ezekiel,  "  Son  of 
man,  can  these  bones  live  ?  "  The  natural  answer  to  tliat  question  was,  No.  But 
Ezekiel  knew  it  was  not  a  man  speaking  to  him ;  but  the  omnipotent  One,  who  can  do 


224  EZEKIEL  PROPHESYING. 

all  things  ;  and  so,  very  wisel}-,  he  answers,  "  O  Lord  God,  Thou  knowest."  It  is  a 
reply  that  shows  both  modesty  and  faith.  It  implies  that  he  believes  that  God  can  work 
the  marvelous  miracle,  if  He  shall  so  choose.  Again  the  Lord  spoke  unto  Ezekiel  and 
said,  ''  Prophesy  upon  these  bones,  and  say  unto  them  :  O  ye  dry  bones,  hear  the  word 
of  the  Lord.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  unto  these  bones.  Behold,  I  will  cause  breath 
to  enter  into  3'ou,  and  ye  shall  live.  And  I  will  lay  sinews  upon  you,  and  will  bring  up 
flesh  upon  j'ou,  and  cover  j^ou  with  skin,  and  put  breath  in  you,  and  ye  shall  live,  and 
ye  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord."  Then  Ezekiel  did  as  he  was  commanded;  and  as 
he  spake  there  was  a  noise,  and  a  shaking,  and  the  bones  came  together  again  and 
joined  in  their  right  places ;  and  as  he  spake  on,  the  flesh  came  back  on  them ;  and  then 
the  Lord  bade  him  call  to  the  winds  of  heaven,  and  they  came  and  filled  them  with 
breath  again,  and  they  rose  up  and  lived.     In  the  next  picture,  the  artist  has  shown  us 

"EZEKIEL'S  VISION  OF  THE  DRY  BONES." 

The  bones  are  seen  rising  up  and  coming  together ;  some  are  already  standing  on  their 
feet ;  and  in  the  distance  near  where  Ezekiel  stands,  some  are  clothed  in  flesh  once 
more. 

Just  so  God  said  the  kingdom  of  Judah  was  dead  and  scattered,  but  He  would  breathe 
on  it,  and  wake  it,  and  join  it  together  again,  like  the  dead  bones  rising  to  life.  And, 
dear  children,  there  is  a  lesson  in  this  for  us,  too.  All  those  who  do  not  love  God  are 
like  dry  bones.  A  dry  bone  has  nothing  good  in  it ;  it  has  no  power — it  is  worthless. 
You  speak  to  it,  and  it  cannot  hear.  It  cannot  see  the  beautiful  things  that  God  has 
made.  Just  so  is  it  with  one  who  does  not  listen  to  the  Word  of  God.  After  awhile  he 
gets  so  that  he  cannot  hear.  He  becomes  dead  in  sin.  All  the  good  that  there  was  in 
him  wastes  away.  Then  he  has  no  power  to  do  right.  He  cannot  hear  his  conscience 
speak,  and  he  cannot  see  the  beautiful  things  which  God  has  scattered  everj^where.  He 
is  worthless  to  himself,  and  to  everbody  else.  He  is  like  a  dry  bone.  Satan  sees  that 
there  is  nothing  good  left  upon  him.  Do  you  want  to  be  like  that  ?  Neither  did  the 
Israelites,  but  they  would  not  listen  to  the  voice  of  God,  and  that  became  their  condition. 

"  Can  these  bones  live  ?  "  Who  can  make  them  live  ?  God.  How  did  He  do  it  ? 
By  breathing  upon  them  with  His  Spirit.  Can  He  make  those  who  are  dead  in  sin  alive 
again  ?  Yes.  How  can  He  do  that  ?  In  the  same  way.  Don't  you  want  God's  Spirit 
to  come  into  your  heart,  so  that  you  may  live,  and  be  able  to  keep  His  law,  and  always 
do  just  right  ? 


DANIEL. 


them  to  wait  on  him. 


j,Y  dear  children,  I  know  yon  will  be  pleased  to  talk  about  Daniel,  the 

boy   hero.     Among   the  Jewish  captives  who  were  carried  away  to 

Bab^'lon  there  were  some  little  boys,  young  princes  and  nobles, 

who  had  been  brought  up  in  the  palace  of  the  house  of  David. 

The}'  were  probably  about  twelve  years  old  when  they  were  thus 

taken  from  their  homes.     The  king  of  Babylon,  Nebuchadnezzar, 

was  pleased  with  the  boys,  and  thought  he   should  like  to  have 

So  he  desired  the  steward  of  his  palace  to  have  them  taken  into 

his  care,  to  be  taught  both  to  wait  on  the  king,  and  to  know  all  the  learning  of  Babylon. 

The  bible  tells  us  a  great  deal  about  four  of  these  young  princes.     Their  names  were 

Daniel,  Shadrack,  Meshach,  and  Abednego.     One  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  servants  had  the 

care  of  them,  whose  name  was  Melzar.     Every  day   he  brought  them  meat  and  wine 

from  the  king's  table ;  that  grieved  these   boys,  because  they   knew  that  all  the  meat 

there  came   from  creatures  that  had  been  offered  up  to  idols.     Now  Daniel  knew  that  it 

was  very  wrong  to  eat  meats  that  had  been  offered  to  idols.     Some  of  the  boys  said  they 

did  not  care,  and  some  said   thej'  were  very  sorry,  but   they   could  not   help   it.     Yes, 

Daniel  said,  the}'  could  help  it   if  they  would  leave  off  eating  meat  and  drinking  wine, 

and  only  have  beans  and  water.     Then  three  more  of  the  boys  said  they  would  stand  by 

Daniel,  and  have  only  the  beans  and  water,  rather  than  break  God's  holy  law. 

So,  one  day,  when  Melzar  came  to  see   them,  Daniel   asked  to  have  no  more   meat 

brought  them  from  the  king's  table  ;  but  let  them  feed  on  water  and  pulse — that  is,  beans. 

But  Melzar  said  he  was  afraid  they  would  grow  thin  and  pale  and  sickly ;    and  then 

Nebuchadnezzar  would  be  displeased  with  him.     But  Daniel  said,  "  Only  try  us  for  just 

tea  days."     So  Melzar  promised  to  try  them   for  ten  days.     They  ate  the   pulse  and 

drank  the  water  given  them  with  thankfulness,  because  they  felt  that  they  had   God's 

blessing.     And  God  so  blessed  the  food,  that  at  the  end  of  ten  days,  Melzar  examined 

them,  and  found  them  fairer  and  fatter  than  those  who  were   fed  from  the  king's  table. 

God  had  kept  them  in  health   and   strength,  because  they  trusted  in  Him.     Daniel's 

fidelity  secured  a  friend  in  the  king,  and  he  arose,  like  Joseph  of  old,  to  be  the  second 

man  in  the  kingdom.      In  the  engraving,  the  artist  has  given  us  a  picture   of  Daniel   as 

the  great  prophet,  with  scroll  in  hand. 

226 


228 


DANIEL. 


Savings  of  childhood  : — Daniel  would  not  touch  the  king's  wines.  One  newsboy 
tried  to  get  another  to  just  sip  a  little  beer.  "  No,"  said  the  other,  "  I  have  taken  a 
pledge  not  to  drink  strong  drink."  "  Would  3'ou  not  do  it  for  a  dollar?  "  asked  the  first 
boy.  "  No,  sir."  "  For  a  thousand  dollars  ?  "  "  No,  sir."  "  Why  not  ?  "  ''Because 
when  the  thousand  dollars  are  all  gone,  and  all  the  things  I  got  with  them  are  gone  too, 
my  cojiscience  is  there  all  the  same,''''  answered  the  boy.  That  was  a  noble  answer 
Children,  dare  to  be  like  Daniel ;  dare  to  be  true  to  God  and  3'our  conscience  in  this 
Babylon  of  worldliness.  The  wine-cup  is  our  foe.  It  comes  pretending  to  make  us 
merry  and  happy,  but  all  the  while  it  is  preparing  us  for  defeat.  It  will  make  us  sorry 
enough  bv-and-by,  if  we  drink  its  contents.  It  takes  awa}'  our  homes,  our  clothes,  our 
food,  our  good  characters — everything  that  is  valuable,  and  leaves  us  nothing  but  rags, 
and  poverty,  and  sickness,  and  defeat,  and  death. 


THE   THREE   HEBREW  CHILDREN   IN  THE   FIERY   FURNACE. 


ING  NEBUCHADNEZZAR,  of  Babylon  worshipped  idols.     He 

made  a  great  image  of  gold;  it  was  set  up  in  a  plain  in  Babylon; 

and  at  the  time  of  dedication  he  issued  a  proclamation,  that  at  the 

sound  of  the  various   musical  instruments,  cz'ery  one  should  fall 

down  and  worship  it ;  and  that  if  any  should  refuse,  he  should  be  cast 

into  a  burning  fiery  furnace.    Many  people,  as  soon  as  the}-  heard  the 

music,  made  haste  to  bow  down  before  the  golden  image. 

Shadrack,  Meshach,  and  Abednego,  heard  the  command  given  ; 
and  they  heard,  too,  the  dreadful  punishment  which  was  threatened  to  those  who 
disobeyed ;  but  these  good  men  felt  that  they  could  not  obej-,  for  God  had  said,  "  Thou 
shalt  have  none  other  gods  but  Me; "  and  "  thou  shalt  not  make  any  graven  images  ;  thou 
shalt  not  bow  to  them,  nor  worship  them  ;  "  so  they  would  not  bow  down  before  the 
great  image. 

Then  their  enemies,  who  had  watched  to  see  if  they  would  worship  the  golden  image, 
or  not,  ran  directly  and  told  the  king.  Then  king  Nebuchadnezzar  was  angry,  and 
commanded  the  three  Jews  to  be  brought  before  him.     When  they  came,  the  king  asked 


230    THE  THREE  HEBREW  CHILDREN  IN  THE  FIERY  FURNACE. 

them  how  it  was ;  and  told  them  fiercely,  that  if  they  would  not  worship  his  golden 
image,  they  must  be  thrown  into  the  fire.  But  they  stood  up  boldly  and  answered, 
"  Our  God  whom  we  ser\-e  is  able  to  deliver  us  from  the  burning  fier}'-  furnace,  and  He 
will  deliver  us  out  of  thine  hand,  O,  king !  But  if  not,  be  it  known  unto  thee  O,  king, 
that  we  will  not  serve  thy  gods,  nor  worship  the  golden  image  which  thou  hast  set  up." 
When  the  king  heard  this  brave  answer,  he  became  very  angry,  and  ordered  the 
furnace  to  be  heated  seven  times  hotter  than  usual.  Then  some  strong  men  took 
Shadrach,  Meshach  and  Abednego,  and  bound  them  hand  and  foot,  and  cast  them  into 
the  burning  fiery  furnace ;  and  the  flame  was  so  hot,  that  it  burnt  to  death  the  men 
that  threw  them  in.  But  O,  wonderful  !  When  Nebuchadnezzar  came  to  look  into  the 
furnace,  he  said  to  his  governors,  "  Did  we  not  cast  three  men  into  the  fire  ?  "  "  True, 
O,  king,"  they  said.  But  said  Nebuchadnezzar,  "  Lo,  I  s&&four  men  loose,  walking  in 
the  midst  of  the  fire,  and  they  have  no  harm,  and  the  form  of  the  fourth  is  like  unto 
the  Son  of  God."  Then  the  king  called  them,  and  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego 
came  out  of  the  fire.  Their  clothes  were  not  burnt ;  their  hair  was  not  singed  ;  there 
was  no  smell  of  fire  upon  them.  Then  was  the  king  compelled  to  own  the  truth, 
"  There  is  no  God  who  can  deliver  after  this  sort."  And  he  sent  forth  a  command, 
that  no  one  should  ever  speak  a  word  against  the  God  of  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and 
Abednego,  who  had  saved  them  in  the  burning  fier)'  furnace. 


BELSHAZZAR'S    FEAST. 

ELSHAZZAR  was  now  king  of  Babylon.  He  was  a  foolish, 
proud  and  rebellious  young  man ;  he  did  not  care  for  anything 
but  his  own  amusement.  One  night  Belshazzar  made  a  great 
feast  to  the  principal  lords  of  his  kingdom.  The}-  all  ate  and 
drank  and  made  merry.  During  this  feast,  the  king  had  all  the 
holv  vessels,  which  had  been  brought  from  God's  temple  in 
Jerusalem,  brought  out ;  and  they  poured  wine  into  them,  and 
praised  their  gods  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  iron,  and  brass,  and  wood,  and  stone. 

God   was    augr}'    at   the    use    thus    made    of  the    sacred   vessels ;  He    heard    them 


232  BELSHAZZAR'S   FEAST. 

blaspheming  His  holy  name.  All  on  a  sudden  they  were  terribly  frightened ;  for  just 
over  the  candlestick  there  were  seen  the  fingers  of  a  man's  hand  writing  upon  the  wall. 
Belshazzar  could  not  tell  who  was  writing  ;  he  could  not  understand  the  words.  Then 
he  called  all  his  wise  men,  but  none  of  them  could  guess  what  the  meaning  could  be. 
At  last,  the  queen,  the  king's  mother,  came  into  the  room,  and  told  the  king  about 
Daniel.  So  Daniel  was  sent  for,  and  he  at  once  read  the  writing.  There  were  very  few 
words ;  but  the}-  were  dreadful  words  in  their  meaning.  What  were  they  ?  "  Mene, 
]\Iene,  Tekel,  Peres,  Upharsin."  Then  Daniel  said,  "  This  is  the  interpretation  :  Mene, 
God  has  numbered  th}-  kingdom,  and  finished  it ;  Tekel,  thou  art  weighed  in  the 
balances,  and  found  wanting ;  Peres,  Upharsin,  th}-  kingdom  is  divided,  and  given  to  the 
^ledes  and  Persians." 

In  the  engraving  the  artist  has  portrayed  this  scene.  There  stands  Daniel,  pointing 
towards  the  fearful  handwriting  on  the  wall.  Was  Belshazzar  frightened  ?  No  ;  he  went  on 
with  the  feast,  and  the  company  ate,  and  drank,  and  talked,  and  laughed,  and  sang,  as 
the}-  had  done  before.  They  thought  all  these  dreadful  things  would  not  come  to  pass 
yet.  But  that  ver}-  night  the  king  was  slain.  "  And  Darius  the  Median  took  the 
kingdom." 


DANIEL    IN    THE    LIONS'    DEN. 


ABYLON    had    another  king,    whose  name  was  Darins.      King 

Darius  greatly  honored   Daniel,  and  raised  him  to  the  highest 

office  in  the  State.      But  Daniel  had  enemies  in   Babylon.      The 

officers  of  the  government  were  jealous  of  his    promotion  ;  they 

hated  him,  and  tried  hard  to  find  some  occasion  for  fault-finding ; 

but  Daniel  was  so  good  and  holy   a  man,  that  even  his  enemies 

had  to  confess  that  they  could   not  do  it  unless  they  found   it 

"  against  him  concerning  the  law  of  God."     There  was  one  thing  of  which   they   knew 

they  could  accuse  him.     That  was  his  praying  to  God. 

So,  one  day  these  princes  went  to  king  Darius,  and  begged  him  to  make  a  law  that 

for  thirty  days  nobody  should  say  their  prayers  to  any  god,  or  ask  anything  of  any  man 

except  of  Darius  the  king  ;  or  if  they  did,  they  should  be  thrown  into  a  den  of  lions. 

Now  these  wicked  men  thought  they  should  soon  be  able  to  accuse  Daniel ;  for  of  course, 

they  thought,  Daniel  would  not  dare  keep  on  praying  after  this.      But  he  did,  and  was 

not  afraid  to  have  it  known.     He  disliked  to  disobey  Darius  ;  but  he  knew  that  he  must 

obey  God  more  than  man.     Then  he  did  not  try  to  hide  and  pray  in  some  secret  place 

where  his  enemies  could  not  see  him  ;  for  we  read  that  "  when  Daniel  knew  that  the 

writing  had  been  signed,  he  went  into  his   chamber  (his   windows  being  opened),  and 

kneeled  upon  his  knees  three  times  a  day,  and  prayed  and  gave  thanks  before  his  God 

as  aforetime."     Why  did  Daniel  do  this  ?  Not  to  make  a  boast  of  his  goodness,  but  to 

show  his  enemies  that  he  was  not  afraid  nor  ashamed  of  praying  to  God.     Never  be 

afraid  of  doing  right. 

Daniel's  enemies  were  glad,  because  they  thought  they  had  a  sure  case  against  him ; 

and  they  ran  at  once  to  tell  the  king  that  Daniel  regarded  neither  the  decree  nor  himself, 

233 


234 


DANIEL   IN   THE   LIONS'   DEN. 


but  went  ou  prayiug  three  times  a  day.  Then  Darius  was  sorry,  for  he  loved  and 
honored  Daniel,  and  he  tried  hard  to  save  him ;  but  it  was  useless  ;  the  law  that  had 
once  been  made  could  not  be  broken.  So  they  brought  Daniel  to  the  den  of  lions,  and 
cast  him  in.  But  as  the  men  were  hurrying  hina  away,  the  king  said,  "  O  Daniel,  th}- 
God  whom  thou  servest  continuall}',  He  will  deliver  thee." 

All  that  night  Darius  fasted  and  mourned  for  Daniel.  He  would  have  no  music,  nor 
singing,  nor  rejoicing  in  his  palace  ;  he  could  enjoy  nothing  ;  and  when  he  lay  down 
on  his  bed  he  could  not  sleep.  And  very  early  in  the  morning  he  arose  and  went  to 
the  den,  and  cried  out,  "  O  Daniel,  servant  of  the  living  God,  is  thy  God,  whom  thou 
servest  continually  able  to  deliver  thee  from  the  lions  ?"  Let  us  listen  to  Daniel's  reply  : 
"  My  God  hath  sent  His  angel,  and  hath  shut  the  lions'  mouths,  and  they  have  not  hurt 
me."  Then  Darius  was  glad,  and  he  commanded  that  Daniel  should  be  taken  out  of  the 
den,  and  that  the  spiteful  men  should  be  put  in  instead  :  and  the  lions  were  so  hungr}- 
that  they  broke  all  their  bones  in  pieces  before  they  ever  came  to  the  bottom  of 
the  den. 

Dear  little  ones,  let  us  learn  from  this  true  story  how  ready  our  God  is  to  deliver 
those  who  really  trust  Him — and  just  as  easily  too.  Let  us  never  be  ashamed  to  confess 
Him  wherever  we  are,  even  though  it  comes  to  kneeling  in  praj^er  before  those  who  do 
not  believe  in  Him. 

Sayings  ok  childhood  : — A  poor  widow  was  weeping  in  the  room  where  lay  the 
body  of  her  husband.  Their  only  child  came  in,  and  said,  "  Wh}'  do  you  weep  so, 
mother  ?  "  The  mother  told  him  of  their  loss,  and  especially  referred  to  their  poverty. 
Looking  into  her  face,  the  little  fellow  said,  "  Is  God  dead,  mother  .^^'  No,  dear  children, 
God  is  not  dead  ;  He  still  lives ;  and  Daniel's  powerful  God  is  your  God — still  able  to 
deliver  His  children  and  to  punish  His  enemies. 


A  VISION  OF  THE  PROPHET  DANIEL. 


EFORE  we  leave  Daniel,  dear  children,  I  want  to  talk  a  few 
moments  about  his  wonderfnl  vision  of  the  four  beasts  which 
arose  out  of  a  ver}-  storm}'  sea.  The  first  beast  was  like  a  lion, 
and  had  eagle's  wings ;  the  second  like  a  bear,  with  three  ribs  in 
its  mouth  ;  the  third  like  a  leopard,  with  four  wings  and  four 
heads ;  and  the  fourth  a  beast  with  ten  horns.  The  engraving 
-4*  gives  us  a  picture  of  this  part  of  Daniel's  vision.  I  suppose  you 
know  that  all  these  were  embiems  or  symbols.  What  are  they  s3'nibols  of?  Daniel 
did  not  know  at  first ;  but  God  sent  an  angel  to  teach  him.  The  angel  told  him  that 
the  four  beasts  mean  four  great  empires,  which  should,  one  after  another,  have  great 
power  and  dominion  in  the  world. 

But  Daniel  saw  more  in  his  vision;  he  says,  "  I  beheld  till  the  thrones  were  cast 
down,  and  the  Ancient  of  days  did  sit,  whose  garment  was  white  as  snow,  and  the  hair 
of  His  head  like  the  pure  wool :  His  throne  was  like  the  fiery  flame,  and  His  wheels  as 
burning  fire.  A  fier}^  stream  issued  and  came  forth  from  before  Him  ;  thousand  thousands 
ministered  unto  Him,  and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  stood  before  Him  ;  the  judg- 
ment was  set,  and  the  books  were  opened."  Then  Daniel  saw  the  Ancient  of  days 
destroy  all  the  beasts  ;  and  further  he  says,  "  I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and,  behold, 
one  like  the  Son  of  man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  came  to  the  Ancient  of 
days,  and  they  brought  Him  near  before  Him.  And  there  was  given  Him  dominion,  and 
glorj^  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages,  should  serve  Him ;  His 
dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  His  kingdom  that 
which  shall  not  be  destroj^ed." 

What  was  this  vision  for  ?  It  was  to  disclose  the  fact  that  all  the  other  kingdoms, 
great  and  powerful  as  they  were,  were  to  perish,  and  to  be  superseded  b}-  a  divine  king- 
dom that  should  never  be  destroyed.  The  "Ancient  of  days  "  is  the  eternal  God  ;  the 
Son  of  man  is  Jesus.  God  has  given  to  Jesus  a  kingdom  that  is  to  fill  the  whole  earth. 
It  will  destroy  all  the  other  kingdoms.  It  will  fill  the  earth  with  the  song  of  peace  on 
earth   and  good  will   toward  men.     Children,  will  you  not  belong  to  it  now  ?     Do  you 

pray,  "Th}'  kingdom  come  ?  " 

236 


THE    PROPHET   AMOS. 


MOS  was  one  of  the  twelve  minor  prophets.     Before  he  became  a  prophet, 

he  was  a  shepherd  and  a  dresser  of  sycamore  trees.     He  foretold  many  of 

j^        the  misfortunes  which  should  befall  the  kingdom  of  Israel ;  and  he 

\j         speaks  sharply  against  the  sins  of  Israel,  and  reproves  the  people 

for  going  to  Bethel,  Dan,  Gilgal,  and  Beersheba,  and  for  swearing 

-     by  the  gods  of  these  places.     In  the  engraving  the  artist  has  given 

i^    us  a  picture  of  Amos,  leaning  upon  his  staff,  and  lost  in  the  utter 

loneliness  of  his  own  thoughts. 

Children,  I  wonder  if  you  have  noticed  one  thing  that  I  have,  in  all  the  prophecies  ? 

I  mean  how  God  punishes    those  nations   that  rejoice  over  the  afflictions  of  His  own 

people.     Did  you  ever  see  anybody  laugh  when  some  one  else  got  hurt  ?     Did  j-ou  ever 

do  it  yourself ?     Is  it  right  to  do  that  way?     Well,  now,  in  the  first  two  chapters  of 

Amos,  we  read  about  many  nations  that  God  punished.     One  of  them  He  punished  for 

being  glad  because  Jerusalem  was   destroyed.     You  remember  a  great  king  came  up 

against  Jerusalem,  and    captured  it,  and  took  many  of  its  people  awa}'  into  captivity. 

They  never  saw  their  homes  again.    Was  that  a  thing  to  be  glad  about  ?    And  yet  there 

was  a  city  by  the  name  of  Tyre,  that  was   very  glad  that  Jerusalem  was  overthrown. 

She  was  glad  because,  she  said,  now  that  Jerusalem  is  out  of  the  way,  we  will  get  all 

the  trade  that  has  been  in  the  habit  of  going  to  her.     Wasn't  that  a  very  bad  spirit  to 

show  ?     Do  you  think  that  God  liked  that  ?     He  did  not  like  it  at  all,  and  He  told  that 

city  that  He  would  destroy  it.     He  did  destroy  it. 

Do  you  think  that  God  likes  to  have  you  make  fun  of  people  who  are  unfortunate  ? 

Is  it  right  to  laugh  at,  or  make   fun  of,  the  lame,  the  hunchback,  the  poor  ?     What  do 

you  think  God  will  do  to  you  if  you  act  in  that  way  ?     He  will  surely  punish  you  for  it 

Instead  of  rejoicing  when  others  suffer,  let  us  take  this  for  our  motto :     We  will  LOVE 

OUR    NEIGHBORS   AS   OURSELVES. 

238 


JONAH  CAST    UP    BY   THE    WHALE. 

OU  all  know,  I  suppose,  the   storj-  of  Jonah.     He  was   a  prophet 

in  Israel,  and  he  tells   us   that   God  commanded  him  to  go  to 

Nineveh   and  preach  to  the  people  of  that  city.       Nineveh  was  a 

very  rich  and  wicked  city.     The  king  and  people  worshipped 

idols,  and  not  God.      And  God  wanted  Jonah  to  go  and  tell  them 

how  angry  He  was  with  them,  and  what  punishment  He  wovild 

bring  upon  them  if  they  continued  in  sin. 

I  jf  But  Jonah  did  not  want  to  go.     Why  not  ?    He  liked  his  own 

ease     better     than     being     useful.       Perhaps     he    thought    the    journey    would    be 

very  long  and  tiresome ;   or  he  was   afraid  the  people   there  might  be  angry  with   his 

message,  and  try  to  kill  him.     So,  instead  of  going  to  Nineveh,  he  arose  directly  and 

went  to  Joppa  ;  and  there  he  found  a  ship  just  going  to  a  place- called  Tarshish.     He 

paid  his  fare  to  the  captain,  got  into  the  ship,  and  tried  to  sail  away.      He  was  trj-ing  to 

run    away    from   God  ;  but  this  was   a  sad  piece   of  folly,  for  he   forgot  that   God  is 

everywhere.     His  eye  can  see  us  wherever  we  are ;  we  can  not  hide  from  God. 

On  the  way  to  Tarshish,  God  sent  a  frightful  storm ;   the  ship  was  blown  about,  and 

tossed  upon  the  waves  ;  all  the  sailors  were  terribly  frightened.     They  threw  everything 

overboard,  to  lighten  the  ship  ;  still  the  ship  was  in  danger  ;  then  the  poor  sailors  began 

to  pray  to  their  idol  gods  for  deliverance.     But  where  was  Jonah  all  this  time  ?  He  was 

fast  asleep.     Then  the  ship-master  came  to  Jonah,  and   awoke  him,  and  said,  "  Wh}- 

sleepest  thou  ?  Arise,  and  call  upon  thy  God  ;  and  pray  to  Him  to  save  us,  that  we  perish 

not."     Jonah  arose  at  once,  and  when  he  saw  the  danger,  he  was  frightened.     He  knew 

why  the  storm  came,  but  the  sailors  did  not ;  and  so  they  said,  "  Let  us  cast  lots  that  we 

may  know  why  this  storm  is  come  upon  iis.     Perhaps   one  of  us   has   done   something 

wrong,  and  this  danger  is  sent  to  punish   him.     We  will   cast  lots,  and  find  who  the 

wicked  man  is."     This   thought  was  doubtless  suggested  by  God  Himself,  that  Jonah 

might  be  detected  and  punished.     The  lot  fell  upou  Jonah.     God  made  it  fall  upon  him, 

that  Jonah  might  feel  his  sin  and  confess  it. 

Jonah  then  told  who  he  was,  and  confessed  what  he  had  done  ;  that  he  had  run  away 

from  delivering  God's  message.     The  sailors  were  shocked,  and  they  asked  what  they 

should  do  to  him.     He  felt  humble  for  his  sin  ;  and  not  wishing  that  they  should  perish 

with  him,  he  desired  them  to  cast  him  into  the  sea,  and  the  sea  would  then  be  calm. 

But  the  sailors  did  not  want  to  do  this,  and  for  a  long  while  would  not  do  it.     They 

240 


242  JONAH   CAST   UP   BY   THE   WHALE. 

rowed  very  hard,  and  tried  to  bring  the  ship  to  the  land  ;  but  they  could  not.  God  had 
determined  to  punish  Jonah,  and  He  would  not  calm  the  storm  while  he  was  in  the  ship. 
Jonah  told  the  sailors  this,  and  asked  them  again  to  throw  him  into  the  sea.  These 
men  seeing  that  the  God  of  Israel  was  the  true  God,  then  prayed  God  to  forgive  them 
for  throwing  Jonah  overboard,  for  it  was  not  their  wish  to  commit  murder.  Then  the}- 
cast  Jonah  into  the  sea,  and  it  ceased  raging  ;  and  thus  God  showed  the  ignorant  sailors 
how  great  His  power  is,  and  thej'-,  with  becoming  gratitude,  offered  up  sacrifices  to  God. 

But  what  became  of  Jonah  ?  Was  he  drowned  ?  No ;  God  punished  him  for  his  sin, 
but  He  did  not  wish  him  to  perish.  We  are  told  that  "  the  Lord  had  prepared  a  great 
fish  to  swallow  "  him  up  ;  it  opened  its  mouth  to  receive  him,  and  he  went  down  alive 
into  the  body  of  the  fish,  and  was  there  three  days  and  three  nights.  God  would  not  let 
the  fish  hurt  Jonah.     God  kept  him  alive. 

While  Jonah  was  in  the  fish,  he  confessed  his  sins,  and  asked  for  pardon  ;  he  prayed 
for  deliverance.  And  God  ordered  the  fish  to  cast  Jonah  up  on  the  dry  land  again. 
The  first  engraving  represents  Jonah  just  after  he  has  been  cast  upon  the  land.  How 
thankful  he  was  now  !  He  was  also  humbled.  But  God  still  remembered  Nineveh  and 
He  called  Jonah  again,  and  said,  "  Arise,  go  to  the  great  city  of  Nineveh,  and  preach  the 
preaching  that  I  shall  tell  thee."  So  Jonah  went,  and  he  cried,  as  he  passed  along  in 
the  city,  "  Yet  forty  days,  and  Nineveh  shall  be  overthrown  !  "  They  believed  him  and 
did  repent.  A  fast  was  proclaimed,  and  even  the  king  put  on  sackcloth  and  sat  in 
ashes.     They  turned  from  their  wicked  ways  and  God  spared  them. 

"JONAH  EXHORTING  THE  NINEVITES  TO  REPENTANCE." 

In  our  next  engraving,  the  effect  of  Jonah's  appeal  is  shown.  Some  of  his  hearers 
appear  awed  by  the  majest}-  of  his  presence,  and  others  overcome  by  the  commanding 
force  of  his  words ;  some  gaze  upou  him  curiousl}-,  while  others  have  bowed  their  heads 
or  fallen  in  humble  penitence  before  him. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Several  boys  were  pla3'ing  marbles.  In  the  midst  of 
their  sport,  the  rain  began  to  fall.  Freddie  stopped,  and  said,  "  Boys,  I  must  go  home  : 
mother  said  I  must  not  go  out  'in  the  rain." — "  Your  mother, — fudge  !  The  rain  won't 
hurt  j-ou  any  more  than  it  will  us,"  said  too  or  three  voices  at  once.  Freddie  turned 
upon  them  with  a  look  of  pity,  and  the  courage  of  a  hero,  and  replied,  "  /'//  uo^  disobey 
my  mother  for  any  of  you  !  "  That  boy  will  not  disobe}'  God,  either  ;  for  a  boy  who  obeys 
his  mother  will  most  likel}'  obe}-  God. 


|ii  iiiiii*i*fF^='"^^i!  11  wi|||ii= 


MICAH   EXHORTING   ISRAEL  TO  REPENTANCE. 


ICAH  is  another  of  the  minor  prophets  His  full  name  means 
Ulio  is  like  Jehovali.  His  prophecies  are  directed  both  against 
Israel  and  Judah.  He  predicts  the  capture  of  both  ;  the  captivity 
and  restoration  of  the  Jews,  and  the  coming  and  reign  of  the 
Messiah.  He  rebukes  in  severest  terms  the  evils  of  idolatry 
which  had  snch  license  in  the  time  of  Ahaz,  king  of  Judah.  The 
bible  tells  ns  Judah  suffered  much,  because  Ahaz  "  transgressed 
against  the  Lord."  The  idol  gods  of  Damascus  were  the  ruin  of 
him  and  of  all  Israel.  Sin  must  ruin  people  at  last,  if  they  do  not  repent,  and  turn 
away  from  it.  But  Ahaz  did  not  repent.  He  grew  worse  and  worse.  He  took  out  the 
holy  vessels  from  God's  house,  and  cut  them  in  pieces  ;  then  he  made  new  altars,  like  the 
idol  altars  of  Damascus,  and  offered  offerings  upon  them,  and  burnt  incense  to  the  gods 
of  Assyria,  and  shut  up  the  holy  temple  of  God  in  Jerusalem. 

Had  the  people  no  good  prophets  to  teach  them  better  ?  Yes,  there  were  many  holy 
men  in  Judah  then.  Hosea,  and  Micah,  and  Isaiah  were  living  at  this  time.  These 
good  men  tried  to  keep  the  people  from  wickedness,  but  ver}-  few  would  attend  to  them. 
In  the  engraving  the  artist  has  represented  Micah  exhorting  the  people  to  repent,  and 
turn  from  their  wicked  ways. 

How  grieved  the  prophet  must  have  felt  when  he  looked  around  and  saw  how  very 
wicked  his  country  was  !  But  God  comforted  him.  He  taught  him  by  His  Spirit  that 
happier  times  were  coming.  He  taught  him  to  prophesy  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,who 
would  come  into  the  world  to  save  sinners  ;  and  of  that  future  time  when  His  gospel 
should  be  made  known  to  all  the  world. 

Dear  children,  when  we  look  around,  and  see  so  much  wickedness,  perhaps  we  may 
often  feel  very  unhappy  ;  but  the  word  of  God  comforts  us.  For  we  read  of  a  happy  time 
still  coming.  This  world  will  not  be  then  as  it  is  now.  There  will  be  no  idols  wor- 
shipped then  ;  all  will  love,  and  honor,  and  serve  the  only  and  true  God. 

244 


ZECHARIAH'S  VISION  OF  THE   FOUR  CHARIOTS. 


HE  prophet  Zechariali  had  uiue    different   visions    which    were 
revealed  to  him  by  God.     In  one  of  these  wonderful  visions,  he 
tells  us  he  saw  four  chariots  come  out  from  between  two  moun- 
tains ;    "  and  the  mountains  were  mountains  of  brass."     "  In  the 
first    chariot    were  red  horses ;    and  in  the    second  chariot  black 
horses  ;  and  in  the  third  chariot  white  horses  ;    and  in  the    fourth 
chariot  grisled  and  bay  horses. 

This  vision,  seen  by  Zechariah,  seems  to  represent  the  ways  of 
Divine  providence  in  disposing  of  events  in  the  world.  The  horses  of  different  colors 
signify  as  follows  :  the  first,  red^  war  and  bloodshed ;  the  second,  black.,  the  terrible 
results  of  war,  such  as  famine,  pestilence,  and  desolation ;  the  third,  white.,  a  return  of 
comfort,  peace  and  prosperity ;  and  the  fourth,  grislcd  and  ba)\  days  of  prosperity  and 
days  of  adversity.  The  motion  of  God's  providence  is  swift  and  strong,  like  that  of 
chariots ;  and  His  will  is  as  immovable  as  mountains  of  brass.  Histor}^  records  events 
which  happened  near  the  time  when  this  vision  was  sent  to  Zechariah,  and  to  which  it 
seems  to  refer.     Our  engraving  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  in  the  whole  book. 

Dear  children,  the  designs  of  God's  providence  are  always  right.  Whether  He  sends 
war  or  peace,  famine  or  prosperity.  He  makes  all  to  work  together  for  good.  They 
proceed  from  the  source  of  perfect  wisdom,  justice,  and  truth ;  from  One  who  cannot  err, 
and  whose  ways  are  always  full  of  mercy.  Rutherford  says,  "  The  chariot  of  God's 
providence  runneth  not  upon  broken  wheels."  I  wish  the  little  people  would  all  commit 
to  memory  the  following  beautiful  stanzas  from  Faber. 

"O  God  !  who  art  my  childhood's  love, 

My  bo)hood's  pure  delight, 
A  presence  felt  the  livelong  day, 

A  welcome  fear  at  night. 

O  let  me  speak  to  Thee,  dear  God  ! 

Of  those  old  mercies  past, 
O'er  which  new  mercies  day  by  day 

Such  lengthening  shadows  cast." 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  little  boy  being  asked,  "  How  many  gods  are  there  ?  " 

replied,  "  One."     "  How  do  you  know  that  ?  "     "  Because  "  said  the  boy,  "  there  is  only 

room  for  one;  for  He  fills  heaven  and  earth."     And  dear  children,  we  need  not  fear; 

this  mighty  God  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  us,  if  we  onl}^  trust  Him. 

246 


THE    ANNUNCIATION. 


AM  sure,  little  folks,  that  you  will  want  to  talk  about  the  infaut  Jesus. 

But  first  I  must  tell  you  something  about  His  mother.     Her  name 

^^^  was  IMary  ;  she  was  quite  a  poor  woman,  but  most  good  and  hoi}-. 


The  angel  Gabriel  was  sent  from  God  to  visit  Mary  in  the  little  town 

of  Nazareth.      His  coming  was  evidently  a  day  visit  and  not  a  vision. 

It  was  joyful  and  wonderful   news  which  the  angel  brought  to  Mary. 

He  said  to  her,  "  Hail,  thou  that  art  highl}-  favored,  the  Lord  is  with 

thee :   blessed  art  thou  among  women."     This  salutation  greatly  troubled  her.     So  far 

was  this  above  her  station  and  sense  of  desert,  that  "  she  cast  about  in   her  mind  what 

manner  of  salutation  this  should  be."     But  the  angel  soon  comforted  her,  and  told   her 

in  what  a  wonderful  way  she  was  going  to  be  honored  by  God.       Gabriel  said,  "  Thou 

shalt  have  a  son,  and  shalt  call  His  name  Jesus.     He  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called 

the  Son  of  the  Highest ;  and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  Him  the  throne  of  His  father 

David,    and    He    shall    reign  over  the   house   of  Jacob    forever,    and  of  His.  kingdom 

there  shall  be  no  end."       Marj'  wondered   verv  much  when   she  heard  this,  and  she 

humbly  said,  "  Behold  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord ;    be   it   unto  me  according  to  thj- 

word  ;  "  and  the  angel  left  her. 

The    engraving   is   a    beautiful    picture    of  "  The    Annunciation,"    that    is,    of  the 

angel  telling  Mar}"  the  good  news.      Mary  was  so  thankful,  that,  a  little  time  after, 

she    sang   a   hymn    of  praise.      The    song   was    this :     "  M}-  soul    doth    magnif}'    the 

Lord,  and  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced  in  God  my  Saviour.       For  He  hath  regarded  the  low 

estate  of  His  handmaiden :    for,  behold,  from   henceforth  all  generations  shall  call  me 

24S 


250 


THE   ANNUNCIATION. 


blessed.  For  He  that  is  mighty  hath  done  to  me  great  things  ;  and  holy  is  His  name. 
And  His  mercy  is  on  them  that  fear  Him  from  generation  to  generation.  He  hath 
showed  strength  with  His  arm  ;  He  hath  scattered  the  proud  in  the  imagination  of  their 
hearts.  He  hath  put  down  the  mighty  from  their  seats,  and  exalted  them  of  low  degree. 
He  hath  filled  the  hungry  with  good  things  ;  and  the  rich  He  hath  sent  empty  away. 
He  hath  holpen  His  servant  Israel,  in  remembrance  of  His  mercy;  as  He  spake  to  our 
Fathers,  to  Abraham,  and  to  his  seed  forever." 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Of  course,  children,  you  know  why  Gabriel  told  Mary  to 
lall  her  son  "Jesus."  Because  "  He  shall  save."  That  is  what  the  name  means.  A 
little  boy  in  Sienna,  during  a  long  illness,  spoke  of  going  to  Jesus.  He  conceived  the 
odd  idea  of  giving  away  among  his  friends  the  several  parts  of  his  body.  All  seemed  to 
be  bequeathed,  when  the  mother  said  that  he  had  omitted  "  the  dear  little  heart."  The 
little  sick  boy  replied,  that  "  the  little  heart  vmst  be  kept  for  Jesus.''' 


THE    NATIVITY. 


^ARY,  the  mother  of  Jesus,  was  living  at  Nazareth,  but  it  was  God's 
will  that  the  holy  Son  of  God  should  be  born  at  Bethlehem.  The 
Jews  were  under  the  Roman  government,  and  just  at  this  time, 
Augustus,  the  Roman  emperor,  made  a  law  that  all  his  subjects 
should  be  taxed ;  so  IVIary  had  to  go  with  a  good  man,  named 
Joseph,  a  carpenter,  who  was  to  be  her  husband,  to  Bethlehem,  to 
have  their  names  taken  down  before  the  taxing  began.  The 
journey  from  Nazareth  to  Bethlehem  was  a  long  one  ;  and  when  they  came  to  Bethlehem 
in  the  evening,  they  were  very  weary.     The}-  had  no  house  in  Bethlehem,  so  they  went 


THE   NATIVITY.  251 

to  the  iun,  but  were  told  there  was  no  room  for  them.  The  various  iiius  and  public 
houses  of  the  city  were  crowded,  owing  to  the  taxation ;  so  Joseph  and  Mary,  being 
strangers,  wandered  about  from  house  to  house  till  quite  late,  then  had  to  go  to  a  stable 
where  the  oxen  were  kept. 

There  God  gave  IVIary  the  promised  infant ;  the  child  Jesus  was  born.  His  mother, 
having  no  friend  or  nurse  near,  "  wrapped  Him  in  swaddling-clothes  ;  "  and,  having  no 
other  bed  for  her  sweet  baby,  she  laid  Him  in  the  manger  among  the  hay  and  straw.  O 
how  humble  and  lowly  Jesus  was  !  There  isn't  one  of  you  that  was  born  in  such  an 
humble  place  as  that.  It  was  "  for  your  sakes "  that  He  became  poor.  He  came 
that  way  so  that  He  might  know  just  how  poor  people  feel,  so  that  no 
one  might  feel  afraid  to  come  i:nto  Him.  How  we  ought  to  love  Him  for  that ! 
Yes,  children,  Jesus  was  born.  The  great  King  that  was  so  long  looked  for  by  the 
Israelites,  the  One  who  was  to  be  called  "  Wonderful,  Counselor,  The  Mighty  God,  The 
Everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of  Peace,"  came  as  — a  babe!  He  came  as  a  child,  that 
every  little  child  might  become  a  child  of  God. 

There  were  some  persons  who  were  expecting  the  Messiah  to  come  soon.  Among 
these  were  some  shepherds  in  the  fields  near  Bethlehem,  keeping  watch  over  their  flocks  ; 
and,  perhaps,  they  were  talking  about  it  that  very  night,  when,  all  at  once,  an  angel 
stood  beside  them,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round  about  them.  How  do  j-ou 
think  they  felt  ?  How  would  you  have  felt  ?  Yes,  they  felt  afraid.  But  the  angel  told 
them  that  they  need  not  fear — that  he  had  brought  good  tidings  unto  them  :  "  For  unto 
you  is  born  this  day,  in  the  city  of  David,  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord.  And  this 
shall  be  a  sign  iinto  you ;  ye  shall  find  the  babe  wrapped  in  swaddling-clothes,  lying  in 
a  manger."  And  while  the  shepherds  were  listening  to  this  wonderful  message, 
suddenly  they  saw,  with  the  angel,  a  great  multitude  of  other  angels ;  and  they  all 
began  to  sing  a  song  of  praise  to  God ;  and  the  shepherds  heard  them.  What  was  this 
song?  "  Glorj^  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  toward  men."  Then 
the  angels  went  away  into  heaven,  and  the  shepherds  saw  them  no  more. 

Do  you  know  why  the  angels  sang  this  song  ?  Because  Jesus  was  come.  He  is 
called  the  "  Prince  of  peace,"  because  He  came  to  bring  peace  upon  the  earth.  The 
religion  of  Jesus  is  a  religion  of  peace.  It  does  not  let  us  fight.  When  you  are  struck, 
it  tells  you  not  to  strike  back  again.  When  your  neighbor  hates  you,  and  treats  you 
meanly,  it  tells  3-011  j-ou  must  love  him,  and  not  quarrel  with  him.  Then  the  religion 
that  teaches  all  that  must  be  a  religion  of  peace,  becaiise  it  is  a  religion  of  love.     Would 


252 


THE  NATIVITY. 


you  not  like  to  see  this  religion  everj^where  ?  Then  become  a  helper  with  Jesus,  trying 
to  bring  "  Peace  on  earth."  There  are  two  waj's  :  First,  give  fourse// to  Him,  and  then 
you  will  be  able  to  sing  the  angel-song  from  your  heart.  Second,  work  for  Him,  that  is, 
^e//  the  story  to  others. 

As  soon  as  the  angels  went  awa}-,  the  shepherds  were  so  anxious  to  see  Jesus,  that 
they  said  directl}-,  "  Let  us  go  now  to  Bethlehem,  and  see  this  thing  which  the  Lord 
hath  made  known  to  us."  So  the}-^  made  haste,  and  went  to  Bethlehem  ;  and  there  they 
soon  found  Joseph  and  Mary  and  the  babe  lying  in  the  manger,  as  the  angel  said.  It  is 
this  visit  of  the  shepherds  that  the  artist  has  given  us  in  the  picture.  The  infant  Saviour 
is  represented  13'ing  on  His  mother's  knees.  The  shepherds  are  bent  round,  adoring  and 
worshipping  their  future  Lord  and  Redeemer.  The  ver}'  ox  and  the  little  lambs  seem 
drawn  towards  Him.  When  the  shepherds  had  seen  Jesus,  they  went  and  told  their 
friends  and  neighbors  what  they  had  heard  and  seen  ;  and  afterwards  returned  to  their 
flocks  full  of  hoi}- joy.  Just  what  we  should  do.  We  should  be,  like  these  shepherds, 
anxious  to  see  and  know  Jesus  ;  and  then  anxious  to  tell  our  friends  and  neighbors  the 
good  news. 


THE  WISE  MEN  GUIDED  BY  THE  MYSTERIOUS  STAR. 

''•-^ 

HERE  were  other  people,  besides  the  shepherds,  who  came  to  see 
the  blessed  Jesus  wheu  He  was  a  little  babe.  A  long  way  off,  in 
the  East,  in  Arabia,  perhaps,  or  some  other  distant  countrj^  there 
lived  some  "  ^wse  men."  They  were  ver}-  learned  and  under- 
stood many  things.  These  wise  and  good  men  had  heard,  in 
their  distant  countr}',  of  the  promised  Saviour,  and  thej-  were 
expecting  His  coming.  One  evening,  when  the}'  were  gazing  up 
into  the  heavens,  they  saw  a  very  bright  and  peculiar  star.  .  Not  a 
common  star,  such  as  they  saw  every  night ;  but  one  quite  new  to  them.  God 
put  it  into  their  hearts  that  this  star  was  the  sign  that  the  great  King  was 
born,  and  that  the  star  would  lead  them  to  Him,  so  they  immediately  went  in  the 
direction  in  which  it  appeared.  The  engraving  shows  the  grand  procession  of  the  wise 
men,  following  the  mysterious  star.  The  star  went  before  them  until  it  brought  them 
near  to  Jerusalem,  where  Herod  the  king  was  living,  and  as  they  knew  by  inspiration 
that  Christ  was  a  king,  they  went  to  the  palace  to  inquire,  saying,  "  Where  is  He  that  is 
born  King  of  the  Jews  ?  for  we  have  seen  His  star  in  the  East,  and  are  come  to  worship 
Him."  This  made  Herod  afraid,  for  he  thought  this  must  be  a  king  who  would  take  his 
kingdom  from  him.  So  Herod  called  the  priests,  and  the  scribes,  or  writers  of  the  law, 
and  asked  them  where  Christ  must  be  bom.  How  could  they  know  ?  Because  they  had 
read  the  prophets  ;  and  there  they  learned  that  Jesus  would  be  bom  in  Bethlehem.  So 
they  told  this  to  Herod.  Then  Herod  secretly  called  the  wise  men  and  asked  them  a 
great  many  questions  about  the  star,  and  the  time  they  first  saw  it.  They  answered  his 
questions  ;  and  then  he  sent  them  to  Bethlehem,  and  said,  "  Go  and  search  diligently  for 
the  j^oung  child ;  and  when  ye  have  found  Him,  bring  me  word  again,  that  I  may  come 
and  worship  Him  also."  But  Herod  did  not  really  mean  to  worship  Him,  but  to  kill 
Him. 

But  God  Himself  showed  these  wise  men  where  to  find  our  blessed  Lord.  When  the 
wise  men  went  away  from  Herod,  the  star  still  moved  before  them  until  it  brought  them 
to  Bethlehem,  and,  at  last,  "  stood  over  where  the  young  child  was."  Then  they  rejoiced 
with  very  great  joy  ;  and  went  into  the  house,  and  "  saw  the  young  child  with  Mary  His 
mother,  and  fell  down,  and  worshipped  Him."  Though  they  saw  a  little  baby,  and  a 
poor  mother  holding  Him  in  her  arms,  they  knew  He  was  Lord  and  King.  Thej^  offered 
Him  the  gifts  they  had  brought — "  gold,  and  frankincense,  and  myrrh."     I    know  not 

251- 


256         THE   WISE   MEN   GUIDED   BY   THE   MYSTERIOUS   STAR. 

how  long  they  remained  worshipping  Him,  but  before  they  returned  home  God  warned 
them  in  a  dream  not  to  return  to  Herod ;  so  the}-  went  home  another  wa^-. 

Ah,  my  children,  we  need  not,  like  the  wise  men,  travel  a  long  way  to  seek  the 
Saviour.  He  is  always  near — He  can  hear  our  softest  pra^-er.  We  do  not  need  a  star  to 
lead  us  to  Jesus.     His  word  and  His  Spirit  will  lead  us  to  Him,  if  we  ask  to  be  led. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — I  once  heard  of  a  dear  little  girl  who  was  assisting  some 
friends  to  decorate  a  Christmas-tree ;  and  being  told  the  toys  and  ornaments  were 
intended  as  presents  for  the  different  members  of  the  famih-,  she  anxiously  inquired, 
"  What  present  the}'  could  make  to  the  Lord  iipon  His  birthda}-  ?  "  Some  of  vou  may 
think  that  a  funu}-  question  to  ask  ;  but  you  can  give  something  to  Jesus.  \\'hat  is  it  ? 
Your  Jicarts.     I  wish  you  would  learn  this  beautiful  verse  : — 

"  Jesus,  take  this  heart  of  mine, 
Make  it  pure  and  wholly  Thine  ; 
Thou  hast  bled  and  died  for  me, 
I  will  henceforth  live  for  Thee. ' ' 

Jesus  would  rather  have  that  present,  than  all  the  gold,  and  frankincense,  and  m3'rrli 
whicli  the  wise  men  brought. 


THE   FLIGHT    INTO    EGYPT. 

OU  remember  in  our  last  talk  we  found  the  wicked  Herod  was 
frightened,  because  he  feared  the  little  babe  at  Bethlehem  would 
live  to  take  his  throne  awa}-  from  him  ;  so  he  determined  to  kill 
Jesus,  if  he  could.  God  knew  that  Herod  meant  to  kill  Jesus, 
and  by  a  dream  He  sent  the  wise  men  home  another  way,  so  that 
Herod  could  not  see  them.  When  Herod  heard  that  the  wise  men 
had  gone  away,  without  telling  him  what  he  desired,  he  became  very 
^--'^  augr\-.  He  was  determined  to  kill  Jesus  ;  and  as  he  did  not  know  the 
house  in  which  the  Saviour  lay,  he  said  he  would  destroy  all  the  little  children  in  Beth- 
lehem, hoping  that  Jesus  would  be  killed  among  them. 

But  God  would  not  let  Herod  do  Avhat  he  so  wickedly  wished.  In  another  dream, 
the  Lord  appeared  to  Joseph,  and  told  him  to  get  right  up  that  very  night,  and  take  the 
young  child  and  his  mother,  and  go  to  Egypt,  and  stay  there  till  they  should  be  told  to 
come  back,  for  Herod  ^\"as  seeking  the  child  to  destro}'  Him.    You  see  how  foolish  it  was 


258 


THE  FLIGHT  INTO  EGYPT. 


for  Herod  to  think  that  he  could  outwit  God.    Before  daylight,  they  were  far  on  their  jour- 
ney, and  Herod  never  knew  anything  about  their  going. 

In  the  engraving  the  artist  presents  a  very  sweet  and  tender  scene.  The  little 
group — Joseph,  IMary,  and  Jesus — are  seen  journeying  along.  They  have  just  come  to 
the  top  of  a  little  rising  ground,  from  which  Joseph  looks  back,  to  see  if  they  are 
being  followed ;  IVIary's  face  is  turned  upward — she  is  looking  to  heaven  for  that  protec- 
tion she  so  divinely  seeks  ;  while  the  little  Jesus  sleeps,  all  unconscious  in  His  mother's 
arms. 


THE  MASSACRE  OF  THE  INNOCENTS. 


HEN  Jesus  was  about  two  years  of  age,  Herod's  cruel  command  was 
given  to  put  to  death  all  the  babies  in  Bethlehem,  of  two  3'ears  old 
and  uuder ;  he  thought  that  by  killing  the  children  of  that  age  he 
should  be  sure  to  kill  the  new  king.  Herod's  hard-hearted  mes- 
sengers went  from  house  to  house,  through  the  streets  of 
Bethlehem,  and  slew  the  little  innocents.  The  artist  has  presen- 
ted this  terrible  scene  in  the  engraving.  From  the  cruel  soldiers 
of  Herod  there  is  no  escape.  The  poor  mothers  weep  bitterly, 
and  beg  the  soldiers  to  spare  their  children  ;  and  the  little  children  cry,  and  cling 
to  their  mothers  for  safety ;  but  nothing  can  save  them.  By  the  stairway,  in  the  picture, 
is  a  mothei  with  her  three  babes,  awaiting,  with  the  calmness  of  despair,  the  destruction 
to  which  they  are  surely  doomed.  Surrounded,  already  overtaken,  she  can  go  no 
farther,  and,  lying  iipon  the  ground,  as  a  pitiful  effort  against  fate,  she  covers  them 
with  her  body  as  her  only  shield. 

It  is  painful  to  dwell  upon  a  scene  of  such  awful  horror.  And  yet  history  tells  us 
that  the  wicked  king  Herod  was  so  cruel  that  he  even  slew  three  of  his  own  sons  ;  no 
wonder  he  had  a  heart  so  hard  as  to  kill  the  little  infants  in  Bethlehem.  But  all  his 
cruelt}^  was  vain  ;  all  this  time,  Jesus  was  safe  in  Egypt.  Children,  do  you  know  why 
the  little  children,  whom  Herod  killed,  were  called  the  Holy  Innocents  ?  Because  they 
were  the  first  who  died  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake.  Jesus  felt  for  them  ;  tliej^  were  very 
dear  to  Him  ;  and  when  they  died  they  went  to  heaven.  They  have  be<in  happy  ever 
since  in  heaven,  and  always  will  be. 


JESUS  BEFORE  THE  DOCTORS. 

OSEPH  remained  in  EgA'pt  abont  two  ^-ears.      Jesns  was  then  four 

years  old.      At  this  time  an  angel  appeared  in  a  dream  to  Joseph  in 

Egypt,  and  told  him   that   Herod  was  dead ;  and  the    angel    said, 

"  Arise,  and  take  the  young  child  and  His  mother,  and  go  into  the 

land    of    Israel."       So   he   went,    and    took  up    his    abode    in 

Nazareth.     "  And  the  child  grew,  and  waxed  strong  in  spirit, 

filled  Avith  wisdom ;    and  the  grace  of   God  was  upon  Him." 

Jesus    grew  strong  in  body.      God  likes  to  see  children  grow 

that  way.     He  wants  them  to-be  hearty,  healthy,  and  happy, 

"  The  grace  of  God  was  upon  "  Jesus,  and  that  will  make  anj'  child  sweet  and  lovable. 

The  little  boy  Jesus  obeyed  His  father  and  mother.     He  did  it  cheerfully — never  fretted 

because  He  was  asked  to  do  anything.      There  is  hardly  anj-thing  that  your  parents 

want  you  to  do  but  what  Jesus  did  when  He  was  a  child.      He  drew  water,  carried  in 

wood,  picked  up  chips,  and  run  errands.     If  you  will  follow  His  example,  you  will  do  as- 

He  did — grow  in  wisdom  and  in  favor  with  God  and  man. 

When  Jesus  was  twelve  years  old,  He  came  up  with  His  parents  to  Jerusalem  to 

keep  the  feast  of  the  Passover ;  but  when  Joseph  and  Mary  started  to  return  home, 

Jesus  stayed  behind.     But  when  they  stopped  to  rest  at  night  He  was  nowhere  to  be 

found  ;  so  they  immediately  turned  back  to  Jerusalem  to  find  Him.     They  looked  for 

him  three  da3-s  all   around  the   city,  and  found   Him  at  last  in  the  temple,  among  the 

boys  who  came  to  be  taught  by  the  learned  doctors  there.     They  saw  Jesus   sitting" 

among  the  doctors,  talking  to  them,  and  hearing,  and  asking  questions.     The  picture 

shows  this  scene — the  learned  doctors  of  the  law  are  gathered  around  the  child  Jesus. 

Everybody  is  astonished  at  His  understanding  and  His  answers.     But  when  His  mother 

Mary  came  to  call  him,  He  went  home   with   her  directl}' ;  and  He  obeyed  her  and 

Joseph  in   all  things.     He  helped  and  worked  for  them,  though  He  was   really  their 

God  and  King. 

Sayings  of  Childhood: — "Children,  obe}^  j^our  parents  /;/  the  Lord.''''    Do  you 

know  what  those  last  words  mean  ?     I  will  illustrate  it.     "  Say  I  am  not  at  home,"    said 

a  mother  sending  her  little  girl  to  answer  the  bell.     "  O  mamma !  "  exclaimed  the  child, 

"  won't  that  be  a  story!     You  don't  want  your  little  Fanny  to  tell  a  story!  "      Then  the 

mother  told  her  to  say  she  was  "  engaged,"  which  was  true.      Always  obey  your  parents,. 

w^hen  they  tell  you  to  do  what  is  riglit. 

260 


PREACHING  OF  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 


OW  Jesus  could  not  always  remain  a  boy.  Since  the  last  talk,  we 
must  think  of  Him  as  about  eighteen  years  older.  Just  before  it 
was  time  for  Him  to  make  Himself  known  as  the  Saviour,  there 
was  a  man  who  commenced  preaching  to  the  people.  His  name 
was  John  and  he  was  a  singular  looking  man.  He  wore  clothing 
made  out  of  camel's  hair,  fastened  round  his  loins  with  a  leathern 
girdle ;  and  his  food  was  locusts  and  wild  honey.  In  the  engrav- 
ing the  artist  has  represented  John  standing  on  a  high  rock, 
preaching  to  the  multitudes  that  gathered  around  him. 

What  did  John  say?  He  said,  "  Repent  ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.'"' 
John  told  the  people,  that  Jesus  Himself  was  coming  to  show  them  the  way  to  heaven 
a[nd  to  set  up  His  kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  believed.  But  if  people  do  not 
feel  their  sinfulness,  they  will  not  care  for  a  Saviour ;  so  when  John  was  preparing  the 
way  for  Christ,  he  said  first,  "  Repent  ye."  Great  numbers  came  out  to  hear  him — from 
Jerusalem,  and  Judea,  and  round  about  Jordan.  Some  of  them  were  really  penitent ;  but 
some  who  came  were  not  truly  penitent.  They  were  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees.  They 
prided  themselves  on  being  "Abraham's  children,"  because  they  were  descended  from 
him.  But  they  were  not  a  bit  like  that  good  man.  John  called  them  a  "  generation  of 
vipers,"  they  were  so  wicked.  He  told  them  they  must  "  bring  forth  fruits  meet  for 
repentence."  Do  you  know  what  that  means  ?  Suppose  a  little  girl  tells  her  teacher 
that  she  loves  Jesus,  and  yet  continues  to  bear  such  fruit  as  "  Cross  words,"  "  Pride,"^ 
"Selfishness?"  Will  her  say-so  make  the  fruit  good?  Well,  that  was  what  John 
meant ;  they  must  show  their  repentence  by  their  fruit.  A  boy  who  has  shown  a  great 
deal  of  bad  fruit,  must  not  only  say  he  is  "  sorry."  He  must  shoiv  he  is  sorry  by  his 
actions ;  that  is,  if  he  is  truly  sorry  for  disobeying  mamma  to-day,  he  will  not  be  very 
likely  to  disobey  her  to-morrow,  but  will  begin  at  once  to  show  the  fruit  of  obedience. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  class  of  scholars  in  a  school  for  the  deaf  and  dumb 
were  asked,  "  What  is  the  most  precious  thing  in  the  world?"  One  wrote,  "  Going 
home ; "  another,  "A  mother's  love."  The  last  and  youngest  came  to  the  board  and 
wrote  with  trembling  fingers  and  bowed  head,  '  The  tear  of  penitence."  And  she  was 
right.     If  we  have  sinned,  there  is  no  gift  we  can  bring  the  Lord  half  so  precious  as 

repentence. 

262 


BAPTISM  OF  JESUS. 


NE  day,  as  John  was  baptizing,  Jesus  came  to  him  and  desired  to  be 
baptized.  All  the  others,  who  had  come,  were  sinners  needing 
pardon  ;  but  John  knew  that  Jesus  had  never  done  a  wrong  thing 
in  all  His  life,  and  had  nothing  to  repent  of.  So,  at  first,  John 
did  not  want  to  baptize  Jesus,  and  he  said,  "  I  have  need  to  be 
baptized  of  Thee,  and  comest  Thou  to  me  ?  "  But  Jesus  answered, 
"  Let  it  be  so  now,  for  thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfill  all  righteous- 
ness." Then  John  baptized  Him.  Jesus  was  baptized  to  show  us 
that  baptism  is  right ;  one  of  God's  commands  which  He  came  to  obey.  In  the  picture  the 
artist  has  represented  Jesus  standing  in  the  edge  of  the  water,  and  John  baptizing  Him. 
After  Jesus  had  been  baptized,  as  He  came  up  out  of  the  water,  the  heavens  were 
opened,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  came  down  from  heaven,  in  the  shape  of  a  dove,  and  rested 
upon  the  head  of  Jesus,  and  the  voice  of  God  the,  Father  was  heard  from  heaven,  sajdng, 
"This  is  My  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased."  Dear. children,  do _;'c«  want 
that  dove  in  3'our  hearts  ?  A  man  once  asked  a  lady  which  of  God's  animals  she 
would  like  to  be.  The  lady  thought  that  was  a  verj-  funny  question,  but  still  she  made  a 
choice.  Then  the  man  said  he  would  rather  be  a  pure  white  dove  than  an3'thing  else, 
because  it  is  the  sign  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  A  dove  is  the  gentlest,  kindest  creature  God 
has  made  ;  but  we  may  become  more  gentle  and  loving  than  a  dove  if  we  have  God's  Holy 
Spirit  in  our  hearts;  that  will  give  our  eyes  a  gentle  look,  Avill  make  our  hands  work  to 
do  good  for  others,  will  make  our  feet  run  to  help  others.  Would  you  not  like  to  have 
the  Holy  Spirit  come  into  your  hearts  ?  It  will  be  like  inviting  a  dove  to  come  in  there. 
You  would  not  be  afraid  of  a  dove — would  you  ?  I  hope  3'ou  know  this  beautiful  hymn  : 

"  Come,  Holy  Spirit,  heavenly  dove, 

With  all  Thy  quickening  powers. 
Kindle  a  flame  of  sacred  love 

In  these  youn^  hearts  of  ours. 
264 


JESUS   TEMPTED    BY   THE    DEVIL. 


HORTLY  after  He  had  been  baptized,  Jesus  was  led  by  the  Spirit 
into  the  wilderness.  He  was  there  forty  days  and  forty  nights, 
all  alone  ;  He  spent  the  time  in  fasting  and  prayer,  and  communion 
with  God.  Then  Satan  came  to  tempt  Him.  We  can't  get  rid  of 
Satan  anywhere.  The  tempter  came  when  Jesus  was  the  weakest — 
after  he  had  fasted  forty  daj's  and  nights.  How  many  times  he  has 
tempted  some  hungry  little  boy  or  girl  to  steal.  He  never  comes 
that  way  when  you  have  had  a  good  dinner. 

How  did  Satan  tempt  the  Saviour?  First,  he  brought  stones  to  Jesus,  and  said  to 
Him,  "  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  command  that  these  stones  be  made  bread."  He 
knew  that  Jesus  was  hungry,  and  he  didn't  ask  anything  at  first  that  seemed  to  be  very 
wrong.  Why  should'nt  Christ  have  turned  the  stones  into  bread  ?  Because  that  would 
be  distrusting  His  heavenly  Father ;  and  so  Jesus  told  the  tempter,  that  the  Scriptures 
said  that  we  do  not  live  by  bread  alone,  but  that  God  takes  care  of  us. 

Then  Satan  tried  a  new  temptaticm.  He  led  Jesus  to  the  top  of  the  temple,  and 
placed  Him  on  the  highest  part  of  the  building,  and  tempted  Him  to  cast  Himself  down, 
right  there  where  the  people  could  see  Him  fall.  The  devil  told  Him  that  the  Scrip- 
tures said  that  the  angels  would  bear  Him  up  in  their  hands,  so  that  He  should  not  be 
hurt  one  bit.  If  He  did  that,  Satan  said,  then  the  people  would  believe  immediately 
that  He  was  the  Saviour.  But  Jesus  would  not  cast  Himself  down  from  the  temple, 
because  it  was  not  God's  will ;  so  He  said  to  Satan,  "  It  is  written,  thou  shalt  not  tempt 
the  Lord  thy  God." 

Then  Satan  took  Jesus  up  into  a  very  high  mountain,  and  showed  Him  all  the 
kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  the  glory  of  them,  and  said.  "  All  these  things  will  I  give 
Thee,  if  Thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me."  The  picture  presents  this  scene.  But 
Jesus  told  Satan  that  it  was  written  in  God's  word,  "  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  Him  only  shalt  thou  serve."     So  Jesus  conquered  again. 

Then  Satan  left  Jesus  for  a  time,  and  the  angels  came  and  waited  on  Him. 
Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  little  girl  gave  in  her  testimou}-  in  a  meeting  not  long 
ago,  when  I  was  present.      She  said  :   "  Satan  has  been  trying  to  tempt  me  ;    but  I  tell 
him  he  needn't  waste  his  time,  for  I  am  on  the  Rock  Christ  Jesus."      That  is  a  good 

place  to  stand,  children  ;  Satan  can't  harm  you  there. 

266 


THE    MARRIAGE    IN    CANA   OF   GALILEE. 


HERE  was  to  be  a  wedding  at  Cana,  a  village  in  the  hills  of 
Galilee,  and  Jesus,  together  with  his  disciples,  were  all  invited. 
Marjf,  the  Lord's  mother,  was  there  too.  There  Jesus  is  supposed 
to  have  wrought  His  first  miracle.  A  great  many  people  were 
at  the  feast ;  the  wine  was  soon  all  drank,  and  they  wanted  more. 
The  bridegroom  was  probably  a  poor  man,  and  unable  to  buy 
wine  to  set  before  his  guests,  and  Mary,  the  mother  of  Jesus, 
said  unto  Him,  "  They  have  no  wine."  Then  Jesus  told  Mary 
not  to  trouble  herself  about  this,  but  to  wait  patiently,  and  leave  all  to  Him. 

The  servants  were  in  the  room,  waiting  upon  the  company,  and  Mary  spoke  to  them, 
and  said,  "  Whatsoever  He  saith  unto  you,  do  it."  Now  there  were  six  great  jars 
standing  by,  and  Jesus  told  the  servants  to  fill  them  with  water.  So  they  filled  them 
up  to  the  brim  ;  and  then  he  told  them  to  draw  out  some  of  what  they  had  poured 
in,  and  carry  it  to  the  governor  of  the  feast.  The  servants  did  as  Jesus  commanded. 
In  the  engraving' the  artist  has  represented  them  carrying  the  jars  filled  with  the  wine. 
The  governor  of  the  feast,  having  tasted  the  wine,  was  astonished  ;  the  wonderful 
power  of  Jesus  had,  in  a  moment,  turned  the  water  into  wine  ;  and  the  governor  was  so 
pleased  with  it,  because  it  was  so  good,  that  he  said  to  the  bridegroom  that  most  people 
began  their  feasts  with  their  best  wine,  but  that  here  the  best  had  been  kept  for  the  last. 
And  the}^  all  wondered  at  the  great  power  of  Jesus,  and  "  His  disciples  believed  on 
Him." 

Sayings  of  Childhood. — A  boy  was  asked,  "  What  is  a  miracle  ?  "  His  answer 
was,  "  Something  that  nobody  can  do  or  see  through  but  God."  That  was  very  good. 
Nobody  but  God  can  do  a  miracle.  We  often  read  of  miracles  in  the  old  Testament. 
Moses,  Elijah,  and  Elisha  all  worked  miracles.  But  the  way  in  which  they  worked 
them  was  not  like  the  way  in  which  Christ  worked  them.  They  wrought  wonders  by 
the  command  of  God ;  Christ  wrought  them  by  His  own  power.  He  had  the  power 
Himself,  because  He  was  God. 

268 


JESUS   AND   THE    WOMAN    OF   SAMARIA. 


NE  day  Jesus  left  Judea  and  went  into  Galilee  ;   on  the  wa}-  He  had  to 
pass   through    Samaria ;  the  weather  was  very  warm,  and  Jesus 
sat  down  beside  the  well  of  Sychar,  while  his  disciples  were  gone 
into  the   cit}'  to  bu}-  food.     This  well  was  called  Jacob's   well, 
because  many  years  before,  it  had  belonged  to  Jacob.     Jesus  was 
wear}-,  hungry  and  thirst}- ;  and  as  He  sat  there  a  woman  came 
out  of  the  cit}-  to  draw  water  from  the  well.    And  Jesus  said  unto 
her,  "  Give  me  to  drink."     The  woman  was  surprised  that  a  Jew 
should  ask  water  of  a  Samaritan  woman,  because  the  Jews  despised  the  people  of  Sama- 
ria, on  account  of  their  having  built  a  temple  for  themselves,  after  the  Jewish  captivity, 
when  they  had  tried  to  prevent  the  Jews  from  re-building  one  at  Jerusalem. 

Jesus,  however,  was  kind  and  good  to  the  greatest  sinners,  and  He  said  to  the 
woman,  "  If  thou  knewest  who  it  is  that  saith,  give  me  to  drink,  thou  would'st  have 
asked  of  Him,  and  He  would  have  given  thee  li\'ing  water,  of  which  whosoever  drinketh 
thirsteth  no  more."  By  this  He  meant  the  Holy  Spirit's  influences,  which,  because  they 
are  refreshing  to  the  thirsty  soul  of  man,  in  search  of  peace  and  happiness,  are  often 
compared  to  water. 

The  woman  could  not  understand  what  Jesus  meant ;  but  she  thought  it  must  be  very 
pleasant  never  to  thirst  again,  so  she  said  to  Him,  "  Sir,  give  me  this  water,  that  I  thirst 
not,  neither  come  hither  to  draw."  But  did  Jesus  give  her  the  living  water  at  once  ?  No  ; 
He  first  told  her  more  about  it,  and  about  Himself,  for  she  did  not  yet  know  Him  to  be 
the  Saviour.  The  woman  wondered  more  and  more  at  all  Jesus  said  to  her,  and  she 
began  to  think,  He  must  be  a  prophet ;  so  she  asked  Him  some  questions  about  the  place 
in  which  God  ought  to  be  worshipped.  She  wished  to  know  whether  it  should  be  Jeru- 
salem, as  the  Jews  said,  or  ]\Iount  Gerizim,  as  the  Samaritans  said.  Jesus  told  her  that 
God  did  not  so  much  care  about  the  placc^  as  about  the  spirit  in  which  the  people  wor- 
shipped Him.  He  said,  "God  is  a  Spirit,  and  those  who  worship  Him,  must  worship  Him 
in  spirit  and  in  truth  ;  and  He  will  accept  such,  in  whatever  place  they  may  pray."  Then 
the  good  Jesus  told  her  that  He  was  the  Messiah,  and  that  she  must  worship  God  in  spirit 
and  in  truth.  The  woman  was  so  glad  to  hear  this  that  she  ran  at  once  into  the  city,  to 
tell  the  good  news  to  her  friends,  and  to  bring  them  to  Jesus.  She  said,  "  Come,  see  a  man 

•ivho  told  me  all  that  ever  I  did.  Is  not  this  the  Christ  ?  "  Then  the  people  ran  out  of  the 

270 


272 


JESUS  AND   THE  WOMAN  OF  SAMARIA. 


city  and  came  to  Jesus.  While  this  was  taking  place  the  disciples  returned,  bringing  food 
for  their  Master  to  eat ;  but  Jesus  said,  "  I  have  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know  not  of  My 
meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  Ale,  and  to  finish  His  work."  Jesus  was  so 
happy,  giving  the  water  of  life  to  the  poor  Samaritans,  that  He  thought  nothing  of  His 
own  bodil}^  wants. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — "  Sam  do  you  find  a  spot  for  secret  prayer  ?  "  asked  a 
minister  of  a  stable-boy.  "Oh,  yes,  sir!  that  old  coach  is  my  closet."  Children,  we 
can  find  a  place  of  worship  anywhere ;  for  we  can  worship  wherever  God  is  and  that  is 
everywhere.  Be  sure  your  worship  is  sincere;  that  is  the  only  kind  God  accepts.  But,  is 
it  sincere  worship  if  we  trifle,  or  play,  when  those  about  us  are  singing  God's  praise,  or 
praying  to  him  ?  No,  this  is  mocking  God,  and  that  is  a  dreadful  thing  to  do. 


JESUS    IN    THE    SYNAGOGUE. 

,  HILE  Jesus  was  in  Galilee,  He  went  to  Nazareth,  the  place  where 
He  had  lived  when  He  was  a  boy.  Would  you  not  think  that  the 
people  there  would  have  been  glad  to  see  Him  ?  On  the  Sabbath- 
day  He  went  into  the  synagogue  there,  just  as  He  was  in  the 
habit  of  doing  elsewhere,  to  teach  the  people.  The  Jews  had 
certain  parts  of  God's  word  appointed  to  be  read  every  day ;  and 
the  part  for  this  daj^  was  from  the  prophet  Isaiah.  They  gave 
Jesus  the  book  to  read,  and  the  portion  of  Scripture  was  all  about 
Himself,  though  it  was  written  ever  so  many  years  before  He  was  born.  In  the 
engraving  the  artist  has  represented  Jesus  in  the  act  of  preaching  to  the  people. 

But  the  people  wanted  something  more  than  this.  They  wanted  to  see  some 
wonderful  thing,  such  as  His  curing  the  sick  or  raising  the  dead  to  life.  And  these 
things  He  could  not  do,  because  of  their  unbelief  He  told  them  that  God  did  such 
things  only  for  those  who  believed  in  Him.  And  when  He  reproved  them  for  their 
unbelief,  they  became  so  angrj'  that  they  did  not  mind  the  fact  that  they  were  in  the 
Lord's  house,  and  that  it  was  the  Sabbath-day,  but  they  rose  up,  and  drove  Him  out  of  the 
city,  to  the  top  of  a  hill,  and  would  have  cast  Him  down,  but  He  just  passed  through  the 
midst  of  them  and  went  on  His  way.  That  is  the  way  He  was  treated  by  those  among 
whom  He  lived  when  He  was  a  little  boy.     How  do  you  treat  Him  ? 


||l|nmiiiiNn|mpiliii| ill  lllll|l!l|ll|lll|imilill!iFJI!i;f;ipill 


JESUS    PREACHING    BY  THE    SEA   OF   GALILEE. 


^REAT  crowds  followed  Jesus  wherever  he  went ;  one  day  the  crowd 
was  so  great  that  they  "  pressed  upon  Him  to  hear  the  word  of 
God,  as  He  stood  by  the  lake  of  Gennesareth,"  or  the  sea  of  Gali- 
lee.    Jesus   saw   two  boats   which  were    empty,  standing   at    the 
water's  edge ;    one  of  these  boats  belonged  to  Simon  Peter,  and 
Jesus  got  into  that,  and  asked  Simon  to  push  it  away  a  little  from  the 
land.    He  did  this  so  that  the  multitude  could  not  crowd  Him  any  more. 
And  then  Jesus  sat  down  and  taught  the  people  out  of  the  boat.    In  the 
first  engraving,  the  artist  presents  this  beautiful  scene ;  the  Saviour  sitting  in  the  boat 
on  the  quiet  peaceful  lake,  preaching  the  Gospel ;  and  all  the  people  standing  on  the 
shore,  anxiously  attending  to  ever)'  word  He  spoke. 

After  Jesus  had  finished  speaking.  He  told  Simon  to  let  down  his  net,  and  try  to 
catch  some  fish  ;  but  Simon  answered,  "  Master,  we  have  toiled  all  night  and  taken 
nothing  ;  nevertheless,  at  Thy  word  I  will  let  down  the  net."  Don't  you  see  Jesus  wanted 
to  pay  Simon  for  being  so  kind  as  to  let  Him  have  the  use  of  his  boat.  Peter  had  been 
fishing  all  night,  and  had  caught  iiothing ;  and  yet,  because  Jesus  wanted  him  to,  he  let 
down  the  net  again.     Do  3'ou  ever  do  anything  just  because  Jesus  wants  you  to  do  so  ? 

Simon  threw  the  net  into  the  sea  at  once  ;  and  he  caught  so  many  fish  that  the  net 
was  broken  by  the  great  weight ;  and  Simon  had  to  call  his  friends  in  the  other  boat  to 
come  and  help  him.     In  the  next  picture  we  have  the 

"MIRACULOUS   DRAUGHT  OF  FISHES." 
The}'  filled  both  the  boats  so  full   of  fish  that  they  began  to  sink.     Christ  always 
rewards  those  who  do  just  as  .He  tells  them. 

When  Simon  Peter  saw  the  miracle  which  Jesi^s  had  done,  he  was  so  astonished  that 
he  threw  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  Saviour  and  cried,  "  Depart  from  me,  for  I  am  a  sinful 
man,  O  Lord!" — meaning  that  he  was  not  worthy  of  the  high  honor  of  having  Jesus  on 
board  his  boat,  and  of  continuing  in  His  holy  presence.  Jesus  knew  what  was  in  Peter's 
heart ;  so  He  encouraged  the  timid  man,  and  said,  "  Fear  not :  from  henceforth  thou 
shalt  catch  men."  What  did  Jesus  mean  by  this  ?  Peter  had  been  a  fisherman  all  his 
life  ;  but  now  he  was  to  be  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel ;  to  labor  for  the  souls  of  men,  and 
try  to  bring  them  to  Jesus,  that  they  might  believe  and  be  saved.  This  is  what  is  meant 
by  "  catching  men." 

274 


2  76  JESUS   PREACHING   BY   THE    SEA   OF   GALILEE. 

The  two  disciples,  Simon  and  Andrew,  brought  their  boats  to  land ;  and  then  they 
left  all,  and  followed  Jesus.  The}'  thought  more  of  their  Saviour  than  they  did  of  their 
boats  and  fish.  They  left  their  friends  as  well.  So  Jesus  and  the  two  disciples  walked  along 
by  the  sea-side,  and  soon  the}'  saw  two  other  fishermen,  James  and  John,  sitting  in  a  boat 
with  their  father  Zebedee,  mending  their  nets.  James  and  John  loved  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  Jesus  knew  what  was  in  their  hearts ;  and,  as  He  passed,  He  called  them  to  come 
after  Him.  James  and  John  obeyed  the  call  at  once.  They  left  everything  because  He 
wanted  to  make  them  "  fishers  of  men."  Jesus  hasn't  got  through  wanting  persons  to 
become  fishers  of  men.  Small  as  you  are,  He  wants  you  for  that  purpose.  He  wants 
you  to  try  and  save  others.  What  are  you  trying  to  do  for  the  children  that  you  are 
acquainted  with  ?  "  Fishers  of  men  " — will  you  be  one  ?  Do  not  think  you  are  small, 
and  not  of  much  account. 

A  story  is  told  of  a  king  who  went  into  his  garden  one  morning,  and  found  every- 
thing withered  and  dying.  He  asked  an  oak  that  stood  near  the  gate  what  the  trouble 
was.  He  found  it  was  sick  of  life  and  determined  to  die,  because  it  was  not  tall  and 
beautiful  like  the  pine.  The  pine  was  all  out  of  heart,  because  it  could  not  bear  grapes, 
like  the  vine.  The  vine  was  going  to  throw  its  life  away,  because  it  could  not  stand 
erect  and  have  as  fine  fruit  as  the  peach  tree.  The  geranium  was  fretting  because  it  was 
not  tall  and  fragrant  like  the  lilac,  and  so  on  all  through  the  garden.  Coming  to  a 
heart's-ease,  he  found  its  bright  face  lifted,  as  cheery  as  ever.  "  Well,  heart's-ease,  I'm 
glad  to  find  one  brave  little  flower  in  this  general  discouragement  and  dying.  You  don't 
seem  a  bit  disheartened  ?  "  "  No,  I  am  not  of  much  account,  but  I  thought  if  you  had 
wanted  an  oak,  or  a  pine,  or  a  peach  tree,  or  a  lilac,  you  would  have  planted  one  ;  but  as 
I  knew  you  wanted  a  heart's-ease,  I  am  determined  to  be  the  best  little  heart's-ease  that 
I  can."  Boys  and  girls,  if  you  cannot  be  a  Paul  or  a  Silas,  if  you  cannot  be  an  oak  or 
a  pine,  if  you  cannot  do. great  things  yet  for  God,  will  you  not  try  by  doing  all  the  good 
you  can,  by  being  loving  and  patient  and  gentle  and  obedient,  to  be  the  very  best  little 
heart's-ease  that  you  can  ? 

"  What  though  thy  power,  compared  to  some, 

Be  weak  to  aid  and  bless  ; 
Because  the  rose  is  queen  of  flowers 

Do  we  love  the  heart's-ease  less  ? 
Others  may  do  a  greater  work, 

But  you  have  your  part  to  do  ; 
.\nd  no  one  in  all  God's  heritage 

Can  do  it  so  well  as  you." 


278 


JESUS   PREACHING   BY   THE   SEA   OF  GALILEE. 


Sayings  of  Childhood  : — A  little  child  went  every  da}-  to  see  a  little  cripple  ;  she 
read  to  her,  lent  her  dolly,  her  t03'S,  her  books,  carried  flowers  and  fruits  to  her,  and 
when  asked  once,  if  it  was  because  she  loved  the  crippled  child  so  much,  she  answered : 
'*  I  love  her  now,  but  I  began  to  go,  because  I  loved  Jesus  so  much  I  wanted  to  do  some- 
thing that  He  would  like,  and  you  know  He  said  :  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of 
the  least  of  these — ye  did  it  unto  Me." 


JESUS  PREACHING  TO  THE  MULTITUDE. 

ESUS  was  now  very  popular.      In  ever\'  town  or  village  that  He 
came  to.  He  iised  to  go  and  teach  in  the  synagogue.     A  synagogue 
was  a  place  where  the  Jews  who  lived  too  far  from  Jerusalem  to  go 
to  the  temple  every  Sabbath-day  used  to  meet,  and  hear  the  Old 
Testament    read    and    explained    to    them,  and    pray    together. 
Sometimes  He  would  withdraw  Himself  to  a  desert  place  ;    but 
"  the  people  sought  Him  and  came  unto  Him,  and  staj^ed  Him, 
that  He  should  not  depart  from  them."     In  the  first  picture  the 
artist  has  represented  Jesus  preaching  to  the  multitudes  who 
have  followed  Him  into  the  wilderness. 

In  this  talk  I  want  to  tell  3-011  about  some  of  the  wonderful  cures  which  Jesus  per- 
formed. One  da}'  Jesus  was  coming  down  the  street  with  a  multitude  of  people,  and  a 
poor  leper,  seeing  Him,  came  and  bowed  before  Him  ;  he  offered  a  very  short  prayer, 
only  nine  words :  "  Lord,  if  Thou  wilt,  Thou  canst  make  me  clean."  This  poor  leper 
knew  that  Jesus  was  able  to  cure  him  ;  but  he  did  not  feel  quite  sure  that  Jesus  was 
willing  to  cure  him.  But,  as  soon  as  the  poor  man  prayed,  Jesus  put  out  His  hand  and 
touched  him,  and  said,  "  I  will,  be  thou  clean ;  "  and  the  leper  was  cleansed  at  once. 

There  was  at  Jerusalem  a  pool  called  the  pool  of  Bethesda.  One  day  Jesus  saw  a  sick 
man  lying  beside  this  pool.  God  used  to  send  an  angel  to  disturb  the  waters  at  certain 
times,  and  the  first  person  who  afterwards  got  into  the  pool  was  healed  of  his  disease.  This 
poor  man  had  been  sick  a  very  long  time,  and  he  could  find  no  one  to  cure  his  disease.  He 
knew  the  waters  would  cure  him,  and  he  had  laid  there  a  good  while ;  but,  being  too  ill 
and  weak  to  get  into  the  water,  some  other  sufferer,  who  had  friends  to  help  him,  would 
get  in  first,  and  the  virtue  of  the  water  was  gone.  Jesus  knew  all  this ;  He  therefore 
came  and  asked  the  man,  saying,  "  Wilt  thou  be  made  whole  ?  "     He  said  he  would,  and 


28o  JESUS   PREACHING  TO   THE   MULTITUDE. 

then  Jesus,  who  knew  his  heart,  said,  "  Rise,  take  up  thy  bed  and  walk."  And  the  man 
was  made  whole  immediatel}',  and  took  up  his  bed  and  walked.  And  as  he  went  off 
with  his  bed,  the  loving  Saviour  warned  him  to  leave  off  sinning,  lest  God  should  bring 
a  worse  punishment  upon  him. 

Again  there  was  a  poor  woman  who  had  heard  of  the  wonderful  power  of  Jesus.  She 
was  sick,  and  nothing  could  help  her.  She  found  out  where  Jesus  was,  and  followed  the 
crowd  that  was  aroiind  Him.  She  said  within  herself,  "  If  I  may  but  touch  the  hem  of 
His  garment  I  shall  be  whole."  She  did  not  say  it  aloud,  but  Jesus  knew  her  heart's 
desire.  She  touched  His  garment,  and,  lo !  she  felt  in  her  bod}-  that  she  was  healed. 
Her  faith  ioitched  Jesus ^  and  according  to  her  faith  it  was  done.  Jesus  knew  that  virtue 
had  gone  out  of  Him,  and  He  said,  "  Who  touched  me  ?  "  The  woman  who  had  proved 
the  healing  power  came  and  told  Him,  before  all  the  people,  for  what  cause  she  had 
touched  Him,  and  how  she  was  healed.  Then  Jesus  spoke  so  lovingly  to  her,  "Daughter, 
thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole — go  in  peace  and  be  whole  of  thy  plague."  Dear 
children,  suppose  she  had  refused  to  declare  it  before  others,  how  ungrateful  she  would 
have  been  !     Let  us  never  be  ashamed  to  bear  testimony  of  His  power  to  save. 

I  could  tell  3'ou  about  manj'^  more  wonderful  cures  which  Jesus  wrought.  Most  of 
them  were  cures  to  the  blind,  or  the  lame,  or  the  sick.  He  made  them  well  directly  by 
His  power  and  love.     In  the  next  picture  you  see 

"JESUS  HEALING  THE  SICK." 
He  is  surrounded  b}'  those  afflicted  with  terrible  diseases  ;  He  is  healing  them.  There 
3^ou  can  see  the  mother,  with  her  emaciated  child  in  her  arms ;  another  bearing  one  who 
has  the  hopeless  look  of  idiocy  ;  a  sick  man  prostrate  on  the  ground;  a  wretched  cripple 
trying  to  touch  the  hem  of  His  garment ;  and  still  another,  seemingly  half-dead, 
supported  b}'  some  pitying  friend.  The  Saviour  in  the  midst  of  all  is  seen  pressing  the 
forehead  of  the  child,  while  the  rest  await  the  power  of  His  miraculous  touch. 

Dear  little  folks,  the  power  of  Jesus  is  present  to-daj^  to  heal.  He  doesn't  alivays 
cure  sick  people,  vx'heu  asked  to  do  so.  There  is  an  "if"  that  comes  into  all  true 
prayer.  We  must  sa}^,  "If  it  is  best."  Would  we  want  what  God,  who  knows  all 
things,  thought  not  best  ?  But  Jesus  is  ahvays  ready  to  cure  the  sin-sick  soul.  It  takes 
no  longer  for  Him  to  do  that,  than  it  did  for  Him  to  cure  the  body ;  He  is  no  farther 
away,  indeed,  not  so  far ;  then  some  had  to  travel  miles  to  meet  Him,  now  we  have  oul}^ 
to  whisper,  and  He  hears.  Oh !  have  you  been  to  the  Great  Physician  and  been  healed 
of  your  sin  ? 


282 


JESUS    PREACHING   TO   THE   MULTITUDE. 


Sayixgs  of  childhood  : —  A  Scotch  girl  was  converted  under  the  preaching  of 
Whitefield.  She  was  asked  if  her  heart  was  changed,  and  gave  this  beautiful  reply  : 
"  Something,  I  know,  is  changed ;  it  may  be  the  world,  it  may  be  my  heart.  There  is 
a  great  change  .somewhere,  I'm  sure  ;  for  everything  is  different  from  what  it  ouce  was." 
Sinners  may  come  to  this  Jesus,  every  da}%  and  be  cured ;  none  need  perish,  and  none 
need  wait. 


SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT. 

NE  day,  Jesus  sat  down  upon  the  side  of  a  mountain,  and  began  to 
preach  to  the  people.  His  talk  that  da}-  is  called  our  Lord's 
Sermon  on  the  Mount.  In  the  picture  we  see  the  Saviour  seated 
on  the  mountain  side,  beneath  the  large  trees,  expounding  to  His 
followers  the  solemn  and  sublime  truths  of  the  new  dispen- 
sation. 

He  began  His  sermon  b}-  telling  them  who  are  truly  blessed, 
who  are  really  happy  people  in  this  world.  He  said,  Blessed  are 
the  meek,  and  the  humble,  and  the  gentle ;  blessed  are  those  who  are  sorrv  for  sin,  and 
that  ask  for  pardon  ;  blessed  are  those  who  have  new  hearts,  and  those  who  are  willing 
to  give  up  all  for  righteousness'  sake.  These  are  the  happ}-  people;  the}-  are  happy  because 
they  are  good  and  holy.  Then  Jesus  told  them  that  His  disciples  were  not  only  blessed 
of  Him,  but  that  they  bless  others  also.  The}-  show  mercy.  They  help  those  in  distress. 
They  are  peacemakers.  The\-  bring  peace  wherever  they  go.  They  stop  all  quarrelling 
whenever  they  have  a  chance,  and,  best  of  all,  they  teach  people  to  be  at  peace  with 
God.  They  are  the  salt  of  the  earth.  The}'  keep  it  from  going  to  corruption.  They 
are  the  light  of  the  world.  They  are  like  a  light-house  that  throws  its  beams  far  out 
upon  the  waves.  It  is  onlv  one  light,  but  it  keeps  manv  people  from  being  dashed  to 
death  upon  the  rocks.  In  the  same  way,  how  much  good  one  Christian  can  do  !  You 
can  be  a  light  in  the  home — .so  that  you  can  give  light  imto  all  that  are  in  the  house. 
And  it  takes  only  a  little  light  to  do  that ! 

Then  Jesus  gave  His  disciples  some  beautiful  lessons  about  love  to  their  fellow- 
creatures.  He  told  them  they  must  not  get  angry  with  one  another.  God  says  that 
whosoever  liatrtli  anv  one  is  a  murderer.  Wliat  is  it  that  makes  one  man  want  to  kill 
another?   Isn't  it  just  because  he  gets  very  angry  ?   If  you  allow  yourselves  to  become 


2S4  SERMON   ON   THE   MOUNT. 

very  angry,  some  time  3'ou  actually  maj^  kill  some  one.  If  anger  is  in  the  heart,  how 
will  it  be  shown  ?  Sometimes  in  blows,  bnt  oftener  in  unkind  speech.  How  many 
times  have  j^ou  heard  little  boys  call  each  other  "  fool,"  and  names  even  worse  than 
that  ?  perhaps  you  have  done  it  yourself  Is  it  right  ?  Just  hear  what  Christ  saj^s  about 
it :  "  But  I  say  unto  you  that  whosoever  shall  sa)-  to  his  brother,  thou  fool,  shall  be 
in  danger  of  hell-fire."     Do  you  see  in  what  danger  you  are  when  you  speak  in  that  way  ? 

Jesus  told  them  that  the}-  ought  not  to  swear  at  all.  Dear  children,  I  hope  you  never 
do  that ;  and  never  will  do  it.  Remember  this,  that  3-our  conversation  should  ne\er  have 
an  oath  in  it,  but  that  your  Yes  should  be  a  simple  jrjf,  and  ^-our  No  a  simple  ?io.  People 
-nill  believe  you  a  great  deal  quicker. 

He  also  told  them  that  the}-  ought  to  love  not  only  their  friends,  but  also  their  enemies. 
Never  strike  back  ;  never  say  hard  words  when  hard  words  have  been  said  to  you.  In  this 
way  you  can  make  friends  out  of  your  enemies,  and  that  is  a  great  deal  better  tham  whip- 
ping them.  There  is  no  way  of  winning  an  enemj-  like  loving  him.  How  shall  we  love 
him?  By  blessing  him  when  he  curses  us — by  doing  good  to  him  when  he  is  hating  us — b}- 
praying  for  him  when  he  is  using  us  very  spitefully.  In  that  waj-  we  can  both  over- 
come him  and  make  him  better. 

Then  Jesus  spoke  to  His  disciples  about  praj^er.  He  told  them  not  to  pray  like  the 
Pharisees,  in  the  streets,  to  be  seen  of  men  ;  but  to  pray  in  secret,  in  their  own  rooms, 
where  only  God  could  see  them.  And  then  he  taught  them  how  they  ought  to  pray ; 
He  gave  them  that  beautiful  prayer  which  we  call  "  The  Lord's  Praj-er."  Dear  children, 
does  it  do  any  good  to  ask  God  for  the  things  we  want?  What  did  Jesus  sa}-  ?  "  Ask, 
and  it  shall  be  given  you  ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto 
von."  Did  you  ever  ask  your  papa  or  your  mamma  for  bread  ?  When  you  asked  for 
bread,  did  the}'  ever  give  you  a  stone  f  When  you  asked  them  for  fish,  did  the}-  ever  give 
you  a  serpent  ?  Why  not  ?  Because  they  love  yon.  Who  do  you  think  is  the  best — your 
parents  here,  or  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  ?  Jesus  said.  If  our  parents,  "  being 
evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  their  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask  Him  ?  " 

If  God  is  so  good  to  us,  then  how  should  we  act  towards  each  other  ?  Jesus  says,  in  this 
sermon,  that  we  ought  not  to  jndge  one  another.  Do  you  think  we  ought  to  be  saying 
and  believing  hard  things  of  each  other ?  Why  not ?  Because,  first,  you  \\\\\  be  treated 
the  same  w-ay  yourself.  If  you  think  hard  things  of  the  little  boys  and  girls  with  whom 
you  play,  the}- will  always  be  thinking  hard  things  of  you.     Second,  as  }-ou  judge  them. 


SER^ION   ON  THE   MOUNT.  285 

God  will  judge  3'ou.  If  a-ou  forgive  them.  He  will  forgive  you  ;  and  if  3'ou  are  hard  to  tlieni, 
He  will  be  hard  to  you.  Let  me  give  you  the  rule  Jesus  laid  down  :  "  Therefore  all 
things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  :  for  this 
is  the  law  and  the  prophets." 

If  you  act  according  to  this  verse,  you  will  not  only  be  little  Christians,  but  little 
ladies  and  gentlemen. 

Jesus  said  also,  that  all  the  people  in  the  world  are  taking  a  long  journey ;  but  they 
are  not  all  traveling  on  the  same  road,  and  they  are  not  all  going  to  the  same  country. 
There  are  two  roads,  and  every  person  is  walking  in  one  or  other  of  them.  At  the  begin- 
ning of  each  road  is  a  gate.  One  of  these  gates  is  very  wide ;  it  always  stands  open  ; 
and  the  path  into  which  it  leads  is  broad ;  it  looks  bright  and  pleasant ;  and  many  peo- 
ple are  walking  there.  The  other  gate  is  straight  and  narrow.  It  is  shut ;  but  when 
any  one  knocks,  it  is  always  opened  at  once  ;  and  over  it  is  written,  "  Knock,  and  it 
shall  be  opened  unto  you."  The  path  to  which  this  gate  leads  is  very  narrow  ;  very  few 
are  seen  in  the  narrow  road,  but  those  who  are  there  like  it  ver}'  much,  and  wish  others 
tc  walk  with  them.  They  say,  "  The  way  is  a  way  of  pleasantness,  and  the  path  is  a 
path  of  peace."  Jesus  told  His  disciples  of  all  this.  Do  you  know  what  is  meant  b}^  it  ? 
The  broad  way  is  the  way  of  sin,  and  it  leads  to  death.  The  narrow  wa}^  is  the  way  of 
holiness,  and  it  leads  to  heaven.     In  which  of  these  two  roads  are  jyw  walking? 

There  is  one  other  thing  Jesus  said,  in  the  sermon  on  the  Mount,  I  want  to  talk 
about.  Two  men  determined  each  to  build  himself  a  house.  One  of  these  men  was 
wise,  the  other  foolish.  The  wise  man  built  his  house  upon  a  rock ;  when  the  storm 
came,  "it  fell  not,  for  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock."  The  foolish  man  built  his  house 
upon  the  sand  ;  and  when  the  storm  came,  "  it  fell,  and  great  was  the  fall  of  it."  Dear 
little  folks,  did  you  ever  build  a  house  ?  What !  do  you  say  }io  f  Why  you  are  build- 
ing one  every  day.  You  are  building  up  a  cliaractcf  that  is  to  last  3-ou  for  eternit}'. 
Into  that  house  3-011  are  putting  something  ever3^  minute.  Be  careful  how  you  listen  to 
those  people  Avho  advise  you  to  put  into  that  house  anything  that  is  wrong.  Didn't  an3' 
one  ever  tell  you  that  it  wouldn't  do  an3'  harm,  just  to  tell  mother  a  little  lie? 
Remember  a  lie  is  like  a  crooked  brick.  Didn't  any  one  ever  tell  3^ou  that  it  was  no 
harm  to  break  the  Sabbath  ?  To  fight  ?  To  drink  a  glass  of  beer  ?  There  are  a  good 
many  that  would  like  to  have  you  build  upon  the  sand.  But  don't  do  it ;  build  3^our 
house  upon  the  "  Rock  of  Ages."  Those  who  trust  in  Him  are  safe,  and  will  be  safe 
forever. 


CHRIST   STILLING   THE   TEMPEST. 


LIv  day  Jesus  had  been  working  hard ;  and,  in  the  evening,  He  went  with 

His  disciples  into  a  ship,  to  cross  over  the  sea  of  Galilee.     Jesus  was 

^^  tired  with  preaching  and  walking  so  far,  and  He  lay  down  upon 

^T^i/-  a  pillow  to  sleep — not  such  a  pillow  as  you  and  I  have,  but  more 

like  a  little  stool.     When  the}'  had  gone   a  little  way,  a  very 

^^       heavy  storm  came  on.       God  blew  His  breath  on  the  sea,  and 

'j^    that  made  wind  and  waves,  such  great  waves  that  the  ship  was 

nearly  filled  with  water ;    still  Jesus  slept.     But  the  disciples, 

forgetting  that  Jesus   was   with   them,  and  that  they  must  be  safe  in   His  keeping, 

became  so  frightened  that  they  went  to  Jesus,  asleep  on  his  pillow,  and  woke  Him  up, 

saying,  "  Lord,  save  us  :  we  perish."     And  He  said  unto  them,  "  Why  are  ye  fearful,  O 

ye  of  little  faith  ?  "     Then  He  arose,  and  spoke  to  the  winds  and  sea,  and  said,  "  Peace, 

be  still ;  "  and  there  was  a  great  calm.     When  the  storm  had  gone,  the  disciples  looked 

at  each  other  with  fear  in  their  faces,  and  said  one  to  another,  "  What  manner  of  man  is 

this,  that  even  the  wind  and  the  sea  obey   Him  ?  "     The  scene,  represented  in   the 

engraving,  is  where  the  disciples  come  to  Christ  and  awaken  Him. 

Why  did  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey  Jesus  ?       Because  He  is  God,  the  God  who 

made  them.     And  Jesus  can  do  something  still  more  wonderful.       He  can  calm  and 

quiet  our  angry  passions,  and  say  to  them,  "  Peace,  be  still."     Once  there  was  a  storm, 

and  all  on  the  ship  were  very  much  frightened  except  one  sailor ;    he  did  not  seem 

troubled  at  all.     When  some  one  asked  him  what  made  him  so  calm,  why  he  was  not 

frightened,  he  said,  "  If  I  should  drown,  I  would  only  be  sinking  into  the  hollow  of  my 

Father's  hand."     What  a  beautiful  thought  that  is,  children  ;  //lai  God  holds  the  sea  in 

the  holloiv  of  His  hand ;   and  drowning  is  only  sinking  into  God's  hand. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  ship  was  on  her  voyage  for  a  southern  port,  when  a 

fearful  storm  burst  upon  her,  filling  all  hearts  with  fear.     A  sailor  had  his  little  boy  on 

board  with  him.     Seeing  the  boy's  confidence,  a  passenger  asked  him,  "  Don't  3'ou  think 

the  boat  will  be  lost,  and  all  be  drowned?  "     "  Oh,  no  !  "  he  answered;  "I  have  just 

been  out  on  deck  ;  and  I  know  we  are  all  safe,  ior  fathcr''s  at  the  wheel.'"     Dear  children, 

we  need  have  no  fear,  when  Jesus  is  with  us  ! 

286 


THE    PENITENT   WOMAN. 


OW  there  was  a   Pharisee,  named  Simon,  who,  one  day,  asked  Jesus 

dine  with  him  ;  the  Saviour  accepted  the  invitation,  went  home 

with  the  Pharisee,  and  sat  down  to  meat.     When  reclining  at  the 

table,  as  was  the   fashion  of  those  times,  there  came  in  with  the 

crowd  of  on-lookers   "  a  woman,  in  the  city  which  was  a  sinner." 

It  may  have  been  that  she  had  heard  that  gracious  invitation, 

■wliich  Jesus  gave  a  short  time  before  this  entertainment  at  the 

house  of  Simon,  "  Come  unto  Me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy 

laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."     Perhaps  it  was  the  memory  of  those  tender  words 

which  had  made  her  penitent ;  and  when  she  saw  Jesus  go  into  the  house,  she  followed 

Him,  and  came  and  stood  behind  Him,  and  began  to  weep  bitterly.     Some  of  her  tears 

fell  upon  the  bare  feet  of  the  Saviour,  and  she,  noticing  that,  wiped  them  away  with  the 

hairs  of  her  head.     But  that  made  them  flow  all  the  faster,  until  she  literally  bathed  the 

feet  of  the  Saviour  with  her  tears.     Then  she  took  out  a  box  of  ointment,  and  poured 

the  ointment  on  Jesus'  feet,  and  anointed  them,  and  wiped  them  with  her  hair. 

The   proud   Pharisee   was   surprised  that   a  holy  prophet,  as  Jesus  professed  to  be, 

should  allows  a  woman  of  such  a  class  to  approach  Him  ;  and  though  he  did  not  speak, 

Jesus  knew  what  he  thought.     And  he  told  him  there  were  two  debtors ;  and  the  one 

owed  five  hundred  pence,  and  the  other  fifty.     As  they  were  unable  to  pay,  their  creditor 

kindly  forgave  them.     Now,  said  Jesus  to  the  Pharisee,  which  of  these  was  likely  to 

love  the  kind  creditor  most  ?     "  Why,"  said  the  Pharisee,  "  the  one  who  had  most  forgiven 

him."     "  Rightly  said,"  answered  Jesus  ;  "  now  thou  hast  not  had  the  sense  of  pardon  as 

this  woman.     M}-  words  touched  her  heart ;  she  has  sincerely  repented  ;  her  man}^  sins 

are  forgiven  her,  and  she  therefore  loves  me  much."     And  Jesus  turned  to  the  woman 

and  said,  "  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  ;  thy  faith  hath  saved  thee;  go  in  peace." 

In  the  engraving  the  artist  has  presented  a  picture  of  penitence.     The  humble  and 

penitent,  who  come  to  Jesus  in  faith  and  prayer,  will  sureh'  be  forgiven.     Dear  children, 

out  of  what  kind  of  a  box  must  we  take  our  prayers  to  Jesus  ?     Our  hearts.     The  bible 

tells  us  God  is  best  pleased  with   a  broken  heart.     A   heart  sorry   for  sin  is  a  broken 

heart.     Jesus  is  always  ready  to  forgive.     A  little  girl  wakened  in  the  night,  and  cried 

bitterly,  because  she  had  done  wrong  the  day  before,   and  had  not  asked  mamma  to 

forgive  her ;  and  now  mamma  was  far  awa}',  and  she  could  not   tell  her.     But  Jesus  is 

never  far  away,  and  can  look  right  down  into  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts,  and  forgive  them. 

288 


RAISING  OF  THE    DAUGHTER  OF  JAIRUS. 


JMCE,  when  Jesus  was  followed  by  a  great  multitude,  a  mau  by  the  name 
of  Jairus,  a  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  came  and  fell  at  His  feet,  say- 
ing, "  My  little  daughter  lieth  at  the  point  of  death  ;  come  and 
lay  Thy  hands  upon  her,  that  she  may  be  healed,  and  she  shall 
live."  Jesus  started  home  with  him  immediately,  followed  by  the 
crowd. 

On  the  way  He  stopped  to  heal  and  talk  with  a  poor  woman, 
vho  had  been  diseased  many  years.  While  they  were  there,  a  messenger  came  and  said 
to  Jairus,  "  Thy  daughter  is  dead  ;  why  troublest  thou  the  Master  any  farther  ?  "  Jesus, 
hearing  the  remark,  turned  his  loving  face  on  the  father,  and,  in  tender  accents,  said, 
"  Be  not  afraid,  only  believe."  So  they  all  went  on,  and  came  to  the  ruler's  house. 
Then  Jesus  went  into  the  room  where  the  little  girl  lay.  She  was  lying  on  the  bed,  her 
eyes  closed  in  death,  her  hands  clasped  over  her  breast,  while  her  parents  and  friends  ^ 
were  weeping  and  wailing  greatly.  But  Jesus  said  to  them,  "  Weep  not ;  the  damsel  is 
not  dead,  but  sleepeth."  And  they  began  to  laugh  at  Him  and  mock  Him.  Then  Jesus 
sent  them  all  away ;  only  He  let  the  father  and  mother  stay,  and  Peter,  and  James,  and 
John  ;  and  He  went  to  the  child,  and  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  said,  "  Maid,  arise." 
And  she  arose  and  walked  ;  she  was  well  and  strong  again  ;  and  Jesus,  turning  to  her 
mother,  commanded  her  to  give  the  child  something  to  eat. 

In  the  lovely  picture,  which  the  artist  gives,  the  Master  is  seen  standing  by  the  side 
of  the  maiden  just  fallen  into  the  sleep  of  death.  In  the  background  appear  Peter, 
James  and  John  ;  while  the  bereaved  mother  has  thrown  herself,  in  her  anguish,  at  the 
foot  of  the  bed  whereon  her  daughter  lies.  Jesus,  with  hand  extended,  is  just  ready  to 
speak  the  words,  "  Maid,  arise."     Oh  !  what  wonderful  power  Jesus  has. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Many  little  children  die  every  day ;  but  we  don't  hear 
that  any  are  ever  raised  to  life  again.  But,  if  they  loved  Jesus,  He  will  come  for  them 
some  day.  A  little  boy,  named  Tommy,  said  to  his  pastor  just  before  he  died  :  "  When 
I  am  buried,  I  want  to  have  my  little  Testament  put  in  the  cofi&n  beside  me.  There 
are  a  great  many  large  people ;  I  am  only  a  little  boy,  and  I  am  afraid  when  Jesus 
comes.  He  will  forget  me ;   but  I  will  reach  up  my  Testament,  and  He  will  know  that, 

and  will  receive  me."     Little  Tommy  need  not  have  feared ;  Jesus  will  not  forget  him. 

290 


THE    DUMB    MAN    POSSESSED. 


E  are  filled  with  wonder  at  the  miracles  which  Jesus  performed.   And 

yet,  dear  children,  we  must  not  think  of  them  as  mere  exhibitions 

of  power.     Jesus  did  not  work  miracles  simply  to  show  off- — that  is 

/^^^k/!  ^'^IIM^^^  ^°  please  His  vanity,  for  He  had  none.     He  worked  them  because 

y      ¥vvL   \Vart^\      He  was  "  moved  with  compassion."     He  healed  men  because  of 

His  love  for  them,  and  because  their  sufferings  touched  His  heart. 
Such  a  Saviour  is  worthy  of  our  deepest  homage.     For  in  Him 
we  see,  not  a  mere  wonder-exhibitor,  but  one  who  used  His  divine 
power  to  benefit  the  distressed,  and  to  prove  that  He  has  tl:;^  authority  to  forgive  sins. 

Once  the  people  brought  to  Him  "  a  dumb  man,  possessed  with  a  devil."  It  is 
thought  that  the  wicked  spirit  had  taken  away  his  power  of  speech.  "And  when  the 
devil  was  cast  out  the  dumb  spake ;  and  the  multitudes  marvelled,  saying.  It  was  never 
so  seen  in  Israel."  Moses,  Elijah,  and  Elisha  were  great  prophets,  and  did  wonderful 
things — but  so  many  such  things,  and  done  in  so  wonderful  a  way,  were  never  before 
known  in  Israel. 

And  yet  the  proud  Pharisees  would  not  believe  Him  to  be  the  Son  of  God.  They 
even  said,  that  He  cast  out  devils  by  the  power  of  Beelzebub,  or  Satan,  the  prince  of  the 
devils,  and  not  by  His  own  power.  This  was  very  wicked  ;  and  more  than  once  Jesus 
solemnly  warned  them  of  their  great  sin  in  rejecting  Him. 

In  the  engraving,  the  artist  has  represented  the  miraculous  deliverance  of  the  unhappy 
demoniac.  His  blighted  soul,  through  the  Master's  divine  influence,  is  set  free  to  rejoice 
and  praise ;  and  his  lips  speak  forth  the  gratitude  he  feels.  Dear  children,  we  are  all, 
like  this  poor  dumb  man,  under  Satan's  power,  till  Jesus  Himself  makes  us  free.  We 
should  pray  God,  then,  to  change  our  hearts  ;  to  give  us  a  right  mind,  and  a  new  spirit ; 
and  when  we  know  Him  ourselves,  we  must  try  to  teach  others  to  know  Him  also. 

When  an  explosion  had  taken  place  in  one  of  our  cities,  many  lives  were  lost.     A 

mother  came  wildly  running  up  to  find  her  son,  and  among  the  mangled  remains  she  at 

last  recognized  her  boy.     After  the  first  agony  of  grief  was  spent  she  suddenly  paused, 

exclaiming,  with  great  joy  :     "  My  boy  was  at  the  altar  last  night,  and  was  converted." 

O  how  that  helped  that  mother  to  bear  her  grief.     He  had  had  Satan  cast  out ;  and  then 

Jesus  came  into  his  heart. 

292 


THE    DISCIPLES    PLUCKING    CORN    ON    THE    SABBATH. 


ESUS  \vas  going  through  a  corn-field,  one  Sabbath-da}-,  on  his  wajj- 
to  the  sj-uagogue.  His  disciples  were  with  Him,  and  being  hungry, 
they  plucked  some  of  the  ears  of  corn,  as  they  walked  along,  and 
began  to  eat.  There  was  nothing  wrong  in  this;  but  there  were 
some  people  there  who  said  that  it  was  wrong.  These  people 
were  the  Pharisees ;  and  though  they  were  wicked  in  their 
hearts,  they  were  very  particular  about  some  outward  things, 
wishing  people  to  think  them  the  most  pious  men  in  the  wo. Id. 
So  they  found  fault  with  Jesus  for  letting  His  disciples  pluck 
the  corn  on  the  Sabbath  ;  they  said,  "  Why  do  ye  that  which  is  not  lawful  to  do  on  the 
Sabbath  day  ?  " 

Jesus,  who  was  always  full  of  wisdom,  gave  them  a  prompt  reply,  to  which  they 
could  make  no  answer,  for  He  reminded  them  how  David  ate  the  shew-bread  when  he 
was  hungry,  and  that  bread  God  had  commanded  to  be  given  to  the  priests  only,  yet  the 
priest  gave  it  to  David  and  his  men.  He  also  told  them  to  recollect  that  the  priests  did 
work  on  the  Sabbath-day,  and  that  within  the  temple  too,  for  they  could  not  kill  and 
sacrifice  the  beasts  without  doing  work,  and  yet  they  were  not  doing  wrong.  In  the 
picture  Christ  is  represented  as  the  central  figure  ;  on  one  side  are  the  disciples 
plucking  the  corn  ;  on  the  other  the  Pharisees  openly  rebuking  Christ  for  breaking  the 
laws  and  customs  of  their  fathers.     Christ  is  in  the  act  of  silencing  them. 

Some  time  after  this,  Jesu§  went  into  the  synagogue  on  the  Sabbath-day.  There  was 
a  man  there  with  a  withered  hand  ;  it  was  so  weak  that  he  could  not  move  it.  The 
Pharisees  asked  Jesus  if  it  was  lawful  to  heal  on  the  Sabbath-day.  This  they  did"  that 
they  might  accuse  Him,"  for  they  even  taught  that  no  medicine  was  to  be  given  on  the 
Sabbath.  Our  Lord  asked  them  whether  it  was  not  lawful  to  save  a  sheep  on  the  Sab- 
bath-day, when  it  had  fallen  into  a  pit ;  and  if  a  sheep,  why  not  a  man,  who  was  of  so 
much  more  value  than  a  beast  ?  "  Wherefore,"  said  He,  "  it  is  lawful  to  do  well  on  the 
Sabbath-day."  We  may  not  only  worship  God  on  that  day,  but  we  may  relieve  the 
poor,  visit  the  sick,  and  do  other  works  of  kindness  and  charity.  This  Christ  has 
taught  us  by  healing  the  sick,  for  He  said  to  the  man,  "  Stretch  forth  thine  hand  ;  and 

he  stretched  it  forth  ;  and  it  was  restored  whole  like  as  the  other." 

294 


296 


THE  DISCIPLES  PLUCKING  CORN  ON  THE  SABBATH. 


Savings  of  childhood  : — Henry,  when  six  years  of  age,  was,  one  Sunday,  reading 
a  little  book,  the  leaves  of  which  all  became  loose.  "  O,  dear  !  "  said  he,  "  What  shall 
I  do  ?  my  book  is  come  to  pieces."  "  Would  it  be  right,"  said  his  mother,  "  for  me  to 
get  a  needle  and  thread  and  stitch  it  again  to  day  ?  "  "  O,  no,"  said  Henrj'.  "  Might  not 
you  pin  it  together  till  to-morrow  ?  "  said  the  father.  The  little  boy  looked  as  if  he 
hardly  thought  it  was  quite  right  even  to  pin  his  book  on  Sunda}-.  "  Why,"  continued 
hii  father,  "  3'our  mother  pins  her  dress  on  Sxinday — where  then  is  the  harm  in  pinning 
your  book  ?  "  "  But  ycnt  knoiv''  said  Henry,  "  she  could  not  do  ivithout  her  dress  on 
Sunday^  but  I  could  do  zoithout  pi)i)iiug  my  hook  till  Mondav''  Dear  children,  there  are 
certain  necessar}^  things  we  may  do  on  Sunday  ;  but  we  must  be  careful  and  not  do  what 
is  unnecessary.  The  fourth  commandment  saj's,  "  Remember  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep 
it  holy."  There  was  once  a  little  girl  who  used  to  take  Sabbath  morning  to  clear  up  her 
doll's  pla3--room.  She  was  "  too  tired,"  she  said,  on  Saturday,  and  it  was  necessary  to 
have  the  room  look  nice  for  Sunday  !  "  It  only  takes  a  few  minutes,"  she  used  to  say. 
Did  she  remember  the  commandment  ?  A  boy  remembered  it  as  a  day  in  which  he  did 
not  have  to  go  to  school  and  stud3\  and  was  glad ;  but  he  went  to  walk  in  the  fields, 
took  off  his  shoes  and  stockings  and  waded  in  the  brook,  hunted  a  bird's  nest,  and  built 
a  little  dam  across  the  stream.  Did  he  keep  the  command  ?  The  bible  says  we  must 
keep  it  "  holy."  That  means  set  apart  to  special  use  ;  and  the  Sabbath  is  set  apart  to 
serve  God. 


JESUS   WALKING   ON    THE   SEA. 

HE  disciples  one  dark  and  stormy  night  were  trying  to  cross  the 
sea  of  Galilee  in  a  little  ship.  It  was  a  rough  night.  The 
wind  came  down  from  the  hills,  and  tossed  the  sea  up  in  great 
waves  ;  and  the  disciples  rowed  with  all  their  might,  but  they 
made  little  way.  They  were  in  the  greatest  danger  of  going  to 
the  bottom  ;  and  Jesus  was  not  there  to  comfort  and  take  care  of 
them.  He  had  gone  up  into  a  mountain  alone  to  pray.  But  He 
had  not  forgotten  His  disciples ;  He  had  seen  them  all  the  time. 
"  And  in  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night,"  which  was  between  three  and  six  in  the 
morning,  Jesus  went  to  the  disciples,  "  walking  on  the  sea."  In  the  engraving  the  artist 


If      '-'if,      : '-    I.L  I 


*      f*    •  M  t  I      .1  1,1 

Ik'''-'      '  1 , 1 1 1 
I'ji  II 

I  I,  I    I  I      llg   I 

1  f  I' ,;  I  'I'li'i'ii 


298 


JESUS   WALKING   ON   THE   SEA. 


has  represented  this  scene — the  dim  ship  in  the  distance,  and  the  wind-swept  figure  of 
Jesus  walking  on  the  boisterous  sea. 

When  the  disciples  saw  a  figure  coming  toward  them,  walking  on  the  waves,  they  did 
not  know  it  was  Jesus  ;  they  thought  an  evil  spirit  was  coming  to  hurt  them  and  cried 
out  for  fear.  Then  Jesus  said,  "  It  is  I ;  be  not  afraid ;  "  and  they  knew  it  was  their 
Master,  and  were  glad.  Then  Peter  cried,  "  Lord,  if  it  be  Thou,  bid  me  come  unto  Thee 
on  the  water."  Jesus  said,  "  Come  ;  "  so  Peter  came  out  of  the  boat,  and  as  long  as  he 
trusted  in  his  Master,  he  could  walk ;  but  the  wind  was  ver^'  high,  and  the  waves  were 
very  rough  ;  and  when  Peter  saw  this,  he  was  afraid,  and  began  to  sink,  and  he  could 
only  cry  out,  "  Lord,  save  me."  But  Jesus  did  not  let  Peter  sink  ;  He  caught  him  by 
the  hand,  and  said,  "  O  thou  of  little  faith,  wherefore  didst  thou  doubt  ?  "  And  as  soon 
as  Jesus  had  come  into  the  ship  the  storm  ceased,  and  they  were  close  to  the  land ;  and 
the  disciples  worshipped  Jesus,  and  said,  "  Trul}^  Thou  art  the  Son  of  God." 

S.wiNGS  OF  CHILDHOOD : — A  mother,  with  her  three  children,  was  clinging  to  the 
wreck  of  the  steamer  "  Bohemian,"  when  the  mother  said  she  must  let  go  and  be 
drowned.  Her  little  girl  said,  "Hold  on  a  little  longer,  mother;  don't  let  go  now. 
Jesus  walked  on  the  water  and  saved  Peter,  and  perhaps  He  will  save  us."  The  little 
girl's  words  so  strengthened  the  mother,  that  she  held  on  a  few  moments  more,  when  a 
boat  was  sent  to  them,  which  took  them  safely  to  shore. 


sorts   of  diseases. 


THE  MULTITUDE  FED. 


EMEMBER,  children,  that  on  two  occasions  Jesus  fed  the  multi- 
tude miraculously.  The  first  was  just  before  He  walked  on  the 
sea,  when  He  fed  the  five  thousand ;  the  second  was  afterwards, 
when  He  fed  four  thousand.  I  want  to  talk  with  you  now  about 
the  second  time. 

Jesus  was  upon  a  mountain,  near  the  Sea  of  Galilee  ;  He  was 
visited  by  "  great  multitudes,"  and  He  cured  great  numbers  of  all 
There   were   at  this   time   four  thousand  men  with  Him,  "  besides 


women   and   children."     After  being  on  the   mountain  for  three  days,  and  using  the 


300 


THE   MULTITUDE   FED. 


little  provision  they  had  with  them,  they  needed  food.  So  Jesus  called  His  disciples  to 
Him,  and  said,  ''  I  have  compassion  on  the  mulitude ;  I  will  not  send  them  away  fasting, 
for  they  might  faint  by  the  way.  Give  them  food  here  to  eat."  The  disciples  answered, 
"  We  have  not  food  enough  for  so  many.  We  have  only  seven  loaves  and  a  few  fishes." 
But  Jesus  commanded  the  people  to  sit  down  on  the  ground.  Then  "  He  took  the 
seven  loaves  and  the  fishes,"  and  lifted  up  His  eyes  to  Heaven,  and  thanked  God  who 
had  given  them  this  food ;  and  broke  the  bread  in  pieces,  and  divided  the  fishes,  and 
gave  to  His  disciples,  and  told  them  to  feed  the  multitude  who  were  sitting  round. 

But  was  not  the  food  soon  all  gone  ?  No ;  Jesus  made  the  loaves  and  fishes  more 
than  enough  for  the  multitude ;  they  all  ate,  and  were  filled.  And  when  thej'  had 
finished,  they  gathered  up  the  fragments  that  were  left,  and  there  were  seven  baskets 
full.  This  may  teach  us  not  to  waste  the  food  which  God  has  given  us.  Many  poor 
hungry  people  would  be  very  thankful  for  the  little  pieces  of  bread  and  meat  which  we 
dp  not  want,  and  sometimes  carelessl}^  throw  away. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  little  boy  inquired  one  da}-  of  his  mother  :  "  Why 
doesn't  pa  do  as  grandpa  does  ?  "  "  How  does  grandpa  do  ?  "  asked  the  mother.  "  Why, 
ma,  he  says  grace  at  table."  He  made  the  same  inquir}-  of  his  father,  and  seemed  much 
concerned  because  pa  did  not  do  as  grandpa  did.  One  day,  when  he  came  to  the  table, 
he  was  very  demure,  looking  at  the  food,  but  eating  nothing.  The}-  said,  "  Why  don't 
you  eat?"  Again  they  asked  him,  and  at  length  he  said:  "lam  waiting  to  ask  a 
blessing;  for  I  don't  see  that  anybody  will,  if  I  don't."  Children,  in  that  home,  pa  does 
now  as  grandpa,  and  the  blessing  is  asked  at  the  table 


«»# 


THE   TRANSFIGURATION. 


NE  night,  Jesus  took  Peter  and  James  and  John,  and  went  up  to  the  top 

of  a  high  mountain,  to  pray.     You  remember  He  took  the  same 

disciples  with  Him  when  He  raised  the  little  daughter  of  Jairus 

from    the   dead,    and    when    He    suffered    so    in    the    garden    of 

Gethsemane.     They  must  have  been  very  dear  to  Him. 

When  they  reached  the  top  of  the  mountain,  Jesus  withdrew  a 

little    from    them,  to  engage,  as   usual,   in    prayer.     The    three 

disciples,   meanwhile,   wearied  with  their  climbing,  laid  down  and  were  soon   asleep. 

After  awhile  they  are  awakened  by  an  intense  light,  which  penetrates  even  through 

their  closed  eyelids  ;   it  is  not  the  light  of  the  moon,  though  that  is  shining  high  in  the 

bright  sky ;  it  is  the  face  of  their  glorified  Lord,  shining  more  brightly  than  the  sun, 

and  illumining  the  whole  atmosphere  about  Him.     His  very  garments  shone,  so  that 

they  glittered  like  the  sun  upon  the  snow.      It  was  the  God-light  shining  through   His 

body  and  His  clothes. 

And  while  the  disciples  were  looking,  two  men  also  shining  with  glory,  came  and 

stood  beside  the  Saviour,  talking  with  Him.     They  were  Moses  and  Elijah.     What  do 

you  think  they  talked  about  ?  Thej'  talked  about  the  death  which  Jesus  would  soon  die 

at  Jerusalem.     They  conversed  with  Him  about  dying  for  you  and  me.       Peter  thought 

it  was  a  wonderful  thing  for  Moses  and  Elijah  to  be  there ;  and  he  asked  if  they  should 

not  build  three  tabernacles,  or  tents,  so  that  they  could  stay  there.     But  do  you  think 

that  they  came  to  s/aj/  f  If  you  had  been  to  heaven,  would  you  like  to  come  back  here 

to  live  ?  No  ;  they  came  back,  just  to  talk  with  Jesus  about  His  dying,  and  to  strengthen. 

Him  for  the  cross ;  and  after  that  they  went  back. 

But  before  Peter  was  through  speaking,  a  bright  cloud  came  and  hid  the  wonderful 

sight  from  them  ;  and  a  voice  from  out  of  the  cloud  said  :  ''  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in 

301 


302 


THE  TRANSFIGURATION. 


whom  I  am  well  pleased  ;  hear  ye  Him."  It  was  the  Father's  voice ;  and  He  said  this 
to  teach  the  disciples  how  great  Jesus  was ;  much,  much  greater  eveu  than  Moses  and 
Elijah.  When  the  disciples  heard  the  voice,  they  fell  upon  their  faces  with  fear  ;  but 
Jesus  came  and  touched  them,  and  said,  "  Arise,  and  be  not  afraid."  Then  the  disciples 
arose,  and  looked  up  ;  and  they  found  no  one  with  them  but  Jesus  alone,  looking  as 
usual.  Jesus  bade  them  tell  no  one  about  what  they  had  seen,  until  the  Son  of  man 
should  be  risen  again  from  the  dead. 

Dear  children  did  you  ever  see  Raphael's  picture  of  the  Transfiguration  of  Jesus  ? 
If  not,  I  hope  you  will  some  day.  Raphael  always  loved  to  paint  scenes  from  the 
Saviour's  life :  and  his  last  work,  on  which  he  spent  years  of  study,  was  upon  the  story 
of  this  talk.  It  was  scarcely  finished  when  he  died.  While  he  was  sick,  he  had  the 
picture  hung  in  his  sight,  that  his  constant  thoughts  might  be  upou  his  glorified 
Saviour.  When  he  was  dead,  the  picture  was  hung  above  his  lifeless  body,  where  for 
days  crowds  came  to  honor  his  wonderful  genius,  as  they  looked  with  reverence  at  the 
dead  artist  and  his  wonderful  picture  of  the  Transfiguration. 


THE    LUNATIC   HEALED. 

fesus  and  His  three  disciples  came  down  from  the  mountain  in  the 
morning,  they  saw  the  nine  disciples  viho  had  been  left  behind,  and  a 
great  many  people  standing  around  them,  talking  to  them.  As 
soon  as  the  people  saw  Jesus,  the}-  all  ran  to  Him  ;  and  one  of 
them  said,  "  Lord,  I  have  brought  my  son  to  Thee  to  be  cured ;  for 
he  is  a  lunatic,  and  sore  vexed  ;  ofttimes  he  falleth  into  the  fire, 
and  oft  into  the  water.  And  I  brought  him  to  Th}?^  disciples,  and 
the}-  could  not  cure  him."  Then  Jesus  said,  "  Bring  the  child  to 
Me."  So  they  brought  him.  But  as  the  poor  boy  was  coming  to  Jesus,  the  evil  spirit 
tore  him  ;  "  and  he  fell  on  the  ground,  and  wallowed  foaming."  Theu  Jesus  asked  the 
father,  "  How  long  has  he  been  troubled  in  this  wa}-  ?  "  The  father  answered,  "  From 
a  little  child  ;  if  Thou  canst  do  an3-thing,  have  compassion  on  us,  and  help  us."  Jesus 
said  unto  him,  "  If  thou  canst  believe,  all  things  are  possible  to  him  that  believeth." 
Then  the  father's  heart  was  so  full  of  feeling  for  his  poor  child,  that  straightway  he 
cried  out,  and  said  with  tears,  "  Lord,  I  believe ;  help  Thou  mine  unbelief."  Jesus  was 
willing  to  heal  the  child ;  He  only  wanted  the  father  to  believe  ;  and  now  He  spoke  to 
the  evil  spirit,  and  said,  "  Thou  dumb  and  deaf  spirit,  I  charge  thee,  come  out  of  him, 
and  enter  no  more  into  him."  And  the  spirit  obeyed  the  command,  and  came  out ;  but 
the  child  was  left  so  weak,  and  ill,  that  many  said,  "  He  is  dead."  But  Jesus  took  him 
by  the  hand,  and  lifted  him  up,  and  he  arose. 

All  children  have,  by  nature,  an  evil  spirit  within  them.  Satan  fills  them  with  angr\' 
passions  and  sinful  tempers,  and  tries  to  destro}-  their  souls,  as  this  deaf  and  dumb  spirit 
tried  to  destro}-  the  bodj-  of  the  poor  boy. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Little  Kitty  said  one  day  to  her  mother :  "  Papa  calls  me 
good.  Aunty  calls  me  good,  and  everybodj-  calls  me  good.  But  I  am  not  good."  "  I  am 
very  sorry,"  said  the  mother.  "  And  so  am  1,  but  I  have  got  a  naught)^  think." 
"  What  ?  A  naughty  what  ?  "  "  My  //link  is  naught)^  inside  of  me."  Her  mother 
asked  what  she  meant.  "  Whj',"  said  she,  "  when  I  could  not  ride  yesterday,  I  did  not 
cry  nor  anything,  but  when  3'ou  was  gone,  I  wished  the  carriage  would  turn  over  and 
the  horses  would  run  away — and  everything  bad.  I  thought  all  kinds  of  naughty 
things.  Nobod}^  knew  it ;  but  God  knew  it,  and  He  cannot  call  me  good.  Tell  me, 
mamma,  how  can  I  be  good  inside  of  me  ?  "  Dear  children,  Kitt\-  had  an  evil  spirit 
within,  like  the  poor  lunatic.     Only  Jesus  can  cast  out  .that  evil  spirit. 

304 


THE  GOOD  SAMARITAN. 

■'-s  THINK  the  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan  is  one  of  the  most  beantifnl 
Jesns  ever  told.  You  must  remember,  children,  that  the  Jews  did  not 
like  the  Samaritans  ;  they  considered  themselves  much  better  and 
holier ;  but  Jesus  wished  to  show  them  that  their  doings  did 
(^'  W4'*'\  ^^^^  always  agree  with  their  profession.  So  one  day,  when  the  Jews 
>/^S^  were  troubling  Jesus  with  questions,  hoping  to  miks  Him  say  some- 
thing contrary  to  their  law,  a  law^-er  asked  Him,  saj'ing,  "  Master, 
what  shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal  life  ?  "  Jesus  asked  him  what  was 
written  in  the  law  ;  and  the  lawj-er  said,  that  he  found  there,  that  he  was  to  love  God 
with  all  his  heart,  and  his  neighbor  as  himself.  Jesus  answered,  "  Thou  hast  said 
right;  do  this,  and  thou  shalt  live."  "  Who  is  ni}-  neighbor?"  questioned  the  wily 
lawyer.     Then  Jesus  told  him  this  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan. 

A  certain  man  went  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho  ;  he  fell  among  thieves  and  was 
stripped,  robbed,  wounded,  and  left  half  dead.  I  must  tell  3'ou  that  the  road  from  Jeru- 
salem to  Jericho,  was,  and  still  is,  very  dreary,  and  always  has  been  a  hiding-place 
for  robbers,  so  that  it  was  called  the  "  bloody  way."  As  the  poor  wounded  man  lay 
in  the  road,  covered  with  blood,  a  priest  came  along ;  but  instead  of  showing  kindness 
to  the  poor  man,  he  passed  by  on  the  other  side.  Soon  after,  a  Levite  came  to  the  place  ; 
lie  looked  at  the  wounded  man,  but  did  not  stay  to  help  him  ;  he,  also,  passed  bj-  on  the 
other  side. 

Then  a  Samaritan  came  near  where  he  was  13'iiig.  The  Samaritan  did  not  know 
him  ;  the  Jews  and  Samaritans  hated  each  other  greatl}' ;  but  this  Samaritan  was  so  kind, 
that,  when  he  saw  the  poor  man  lying  half  dead,  he  ran  to  him  at  once.  He  "  had  com- 
passion on  him."  The  fact  that  he  was  of  the  hated  race  of  Jews  made  no  difference. 
He  ministered  to  him.  He  did  it  in  such  a  way  that  he  showed  he  knew  just  what  to 
do.  He  made  no  bungling  work.  He  cleansed  the  wounds  with  wine  ;  and  poured  oil 
into  them  to  keep  down  inflammation.  Then  he  bound  them  up — tearing  the  strips, 
probably,  from  his  own  garments.  Next  he  lifted  him  on  his  own  beast — going  on  foot 
himself,  and  tenderly  supporting  the  sufferer. 

In  the  first  picture  the  artist  has  portrayed  this  scene — the  Samaritan  walking 
beside  and  guiding  the  steed,  and  keeping  poised  in  the  saddle  the  wounded  and  nearly 
exhausted  man.     See  wdiat  suffering  is  depicted  on  the  face  of  the  poor  man  ;  and  what 

pity  and  tenderness    are  seen  in  the  expression  of  the  Samaritan,  who  was  indeed  a 

306 


3o8  THE   GOOD   SAMARITAN. 

"neighbor"  in  time  of  trouble.  In  this  waj- he  brought  him  to  an  inn;  and  in  the 
next  picture  we  have  the 

"ARRIVAL  OF  THE  SAMARITAN  AT  THE  INN." 
The  poor  man  is  now  so  prostrated  that  he  cannot  help  himself  at  all ;  but  the  good 
Samaritan  helps  him  off  his  beast  at  the  inn  door,  while  the  landlord  and  the  mistress, 
perhaps,  of  the  house,  receive  him  with  a  sympathizing  welcome.  Instead  of  leaving 
him  then  to  the  attention  of  the  serv^ants,  as  he  might  have  done,  he  "  took  care  of  him  " 
himself  until  the  morning.  He  helped  him  through  the  worst,  and  did  not  leave  him 
till  he  was  out  of  danger.  Ncr  did  he  stop  there ;  but  before  he  went  away,  the 
Samaritan  called  the  innkeeper,  and  gave  him  two  pence — worth  about  seventeen  cents 
each — and  said,  "  Take  care  of  this  poor  man  ;  and  whatsoever  thou  spendest  more, 
when  I  come  again  I  will  repa}-  thee."  Had  he  been  a  brother  instead  of  a  despised 
Samaritan,  he  could  not  have  done  more. 

Wheu  Jesus  had  finished  this  parable,  He  turned  to  the  lawj'er,  and  said,  "  Which 
of  these  three,  thinkest  thou,  was  neighbor  to  the  man  who  fell  aimong  thieves  ?"  The 
lawyer  answered,  "  He  who  showed  mercj^  on  him."  Then  said  Jesus,  "  Go,  and  do 
thou  likewise."  Dear  children,  this  parable  should  teach  us  a  lesson,  as  well  as  the 
lawyer.  It  should  teach  us  to  be  kind  to  all ;  not  onl}^  our  friends  and  relatives,  but 
a//,  even  our  enemies.  It  is  not  what  others  are,  but  what  we  do  for  them,  which  makes 
them  our  neighbors.  If  we  want  to  find  who  is  our  neighbor,  we  must  look  within  our 
own  heait.  If  that  is  full  of  love,  we  shall  find  them  in  plenty.  "  Better  is  a  neighbor 
that  is  near  than  a  brother  far  off." 

S.A.YINGS  OF  CHILDHOOD : — A  mother  who  was  in  the  habit  of  calling  her  children 
around  her  at  the  close  of  the  da}-  to  find  what  they  had  been  doing  for  Jesus,  was  told 

by  her  little  daughter,  "As  I  went  to  school  to-da}-  I  met  little  Mary  .     She  had 

not  been  to  school  for  two  or  three  days,  and  I  asked  her  wh}-  she  had  been  absent.  She 
told  me  her  little  brother  had  died,  and  she  cried  about  it.  We  went  into  school 
together  and  she  laid  her  face  down  on  her  book  and  cried  as  if  her  heart  would  break 
I  was  sorn,'  to  see  Mary  cry,  and  I  laid  my  face  down  on  the  other  page  of  the  book  and 
cried  too.  Then  Mar}-  put  her  arm  around  nie  and  kissed  me  and  told  me  I  had  done 
her  good.  But,  mamma,  I  don't  know  how  I  did  her  good."  You  see,  dear  little  folks,, 
it  was  by  her  sympathy  that  this  child  did  Mary  good. 


CHRIST'S   VISIT   TO    MARY   AND    MARTHA. 

({  KSUS  paid  a  visit  to  Martha  and  Mary,  two  good  sisters  who  lived  in 
a  little  village  called  Bethany,  abont  two  miles  from  Jerusalem,  and 
in  this  talk  I  want  to  tell  j-ou  about  it.  Martha  was  a  good  woman 
and  loved  Jesus ;  aud  she  was  very  much  pleased  when  He  came 
to  see  her.  She  made  a  great  feast,  and  waited  herself  upon  the 
company.  ]\Iartha  had  a  sister  named  Mary.  Mary  loved 
Jesus,  too,  and  she  showed  her  love  b}-  sitting  at  His  feet,  and 
listening  attentively  to  every  word  He  said.  When  Martha  saw 
that  Mar}-  did  not  come  to  help  her  in  providing  for  the  entertain- 
ment of  Christ  and  His  followers,  she  came  to  Jesus  and  said,  "  Lord,  dost  Thou  not  care 
that  my  sister  hath  left  me  to  serve  alone  ?  bid  her,  therefore,  that  she  help  me."  Then 
Jesus  turned  and  said,  "  IVIartha,  Martha,  thou  art  careful  and  troubled  about  many 
things  ;  but  one  thing  is  needful ;  and  Alar}-  hath  chosen  that  good  part  which  shall  not 
be  taken  away  from  her." 

Why  did  Jesus  say  this  ?  Was  not  IVIartha  right  to  be  kind  and  hospitable  to  her 
friends  ?  Yes  ;  but  Jesus  wanted  to  teach  her  that  an  over-anxiety  about  the  things  of 
this  life  is  dangerous,  and  has  a  tendency  to  lead  to  the  neglect  of  the  more  important 
things  of  the  future.  Martha,  though  a  triie  believer  and  a  good  woman,  was  on  this 
occasion  blamable,  for  she  was  too  much  troubled  about  making  a  display,  and  the 
Saviour  gently  chided  her  for  the  fault.  She  was  so  busy  about  worldly  things  that  she 
had  no  time  to  sit  down  and  listen  to  the  holy  words  which  Jesus  was  saying ;  this  was 
wrong. 

What  was  the  "  good  part  "  which  Mary  chose  ?  To  sit  at  Jesus'  feet  and  hear  the 
words  of  salvation.  This  is  the  good  part  that  shall  not  be  taken  away  from  us,  and 
that  at  death  will  bring  us  to  heaven.  All  that  we  get  on  earth,  all  the  worldl}'  riches 
honor  and  fame,  that  some  people  prize  so  dearly,  must  in  the  end  be  parted  from ;  they 
will  serve  for  nothing  in  the  life  to  come.  Let  us  all,  then,  choose  Mary's  good  part 
and,  like  her,  by  faith,  sit 'at  Jesus'  feet  and  learn  of  Him  ! 

"  Sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 

0  what  words  I  hear  Him  say! 
Happy  place!  so  near,  so  precious! 

May  it  find  me  there  each  day: 
Sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 

1  would  look  upon  the  past ; 
For  His  love  has  been  so  gracious. 

It  has  won  mv  heart  at  last. " 
310 


LOOKING  FOR  THE  RETURN  OF  THE  PRODIGAL  SON. 


HE  parable  of  the  prodigal  son  is  called  "  the  pearl  and  crown  of 
all  parables."  It  is  the  most  precious  of  them  all  because  it 
leveals  God  as  a  tender  Father. 

A  certain  mau  had  two  sous ;  and  the  j-ounger  said  to  his 
Vi^^^^^fii  father,  "  Father,  give  me  m}-  portion   of  thy  possessions."    I  want 

you  to  notice,  dear  children,  that  it  was  the  "younger"  son  that 
made  this  demand.  As  a  rule  one  becomes  a  prodigal  while  he  is 
j-oung.  In  almost  ever}-  boy's  life  there  is  a  period  of  danger. 
It  is  when  he  begins  to  think  he  knows  more  than  father  or  mother.  He  wants  to 
'■  see  the  world."  He  is  impatient  of  home  restraints,  and  thinks  that  his  parents  are 
unnecessarily  strict,  and  old  fogyish.  He  is  in  a  hurry  to  be  his  own  master.  So  felt 
the  younger  son   in   this  parable. 

So  the  father  divided  all  he  had  between  the  two  sons.  A  few  days  after,  the  j-ouuger 
son  gathered  all  his  money  together,  and  went  away  from  father  and  home,  and  took  a 
journey  into  a  far  country'.  He  wanted  to  get  far  away  from  the  restraint  of  his  father's 
presence.  When  he  thought  that  he  was  beyond  his  oversight,  then  he  began  to  have 
what  he  thought  was  a  "  good  time."  He  lavishly  scattered  his  fortune.  He  delighted 
in  making  a  display.  He  liked  to  be  known  as  "  open-handed."  And  so  he  made  him- 
self the  easy  prey  of  those  who  are  on  the  watch  for  just  sach  victims;  and  there  he 
wasted  his  all  in  folh-  and  wickedness. 

When  he  had  spent  all,  there  arose  a  great  famine  in  that  land,  and  he  began  to  be  in 
want.  \\'hen  he  "  began  to  be  in  want,"  he  should  have  gone  right  home.  But,  no,  he 
was  not  quite  ready  yet.     Pride  barred  the  way.     He  felt  that  it  would  be  humiliating- to 

go  back.     So  he  went  and  joined  himself  to  a  citizen   in  that  country;    that  "citizen" 

312 


314  LOOKING  FOR  THE  RETURN  OF  THE  PRODIGAL  SON. 

proved  to  be  a  poor  prop.  He  sent  the  boy,  who  once  never  had  a  want  that  was  not 
satisfied,  into  the  field  to  feed  his  swine.  There  he  was  so  hungry  that  he  was  glad  to 
eat  the  food  that  was  given  to  the  pigs.  He  did  try  to,  but  could  not ;  the  prodigal  said, 
"  I  perish  with  hunger."  And  yet  he  only  has  himself  to  blame  for  it.  He  who  will 
net  be  a  son  must  become  a  servant ;  he  who  will  not  feed  upon  the  bread  of  life  must 
feed  upon  husks. 

At  length  he  determined  to  go  back  to  his  kind  father.  He  "  came  to  him.self ;  " 
hitherto  he  had  been  "  beside  himself"  He  said,  "  I  will  arise,  and  go  to  my  father." 
But  how?  What  shall  he  say  to  him  ?  His  spirit  of  pride  is  all  gone  now.  He  does 
not  think  of  detnanding  to  be  taken  back.  Instead,  he  thinks  over  a  little  speech  in 
which  he  acknowledges  that  he  has  no  further  right  as  a  son  to  any  favor  from  his  father, 
and  entreats  him  to  make  him  as  one  of  his  hired  servants.  He  resolves  to  confess  his 
sinfulness,  and  take  an}'  place  that  his  father  may  offer  him,  however  low  it  may  be. 
The  fact  that  he  was  willing  to  confess  that  he  was  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  a  son 
shows  that  he  did  not  return  merely  for  bread  alone,  but  that  he  was  more  hungry  for 
his  father's  forgiveness  than  for  the  food  upon  his  table.  So  he  arose,  and  went  to  his 
father. 

But  what  about  the  father  all  this  time  ?  Was  he  willing  to  receive  him  ?  Yes,  that 
kind  father  had  been  waiting  and  longing  for  his  return.  The  first  picture  shows  the 
family  all  in  sorrow,  anxiously  troubled  about  the  boy.  And  when  the  prodigal  returned, 
and  "  was  yet  a  great  way  off,"  "  his  father  saw  him,  and  had  compassion."  That  his 
father  saw  him,  while  he  was  so  far  distant,  not  only  shows  that  since  he  went  away,  he 
had  been  in  the  habit  of  daily  looking  for  his  return  down  the  road  ;  but,  also,  that  he 
expected  him  to  come  back  in  a  wo,eful  plight — or  he  never  would  have  recognized  him 
in  the  ragged  looking  tramp  that  was  coming  along  the  highway !  When  the  father 
saw  him,  the  love  which  all  the  while  he  had  felt  for  him  gushed  forth,  and  he  ran  to 
meet  him  ;  and,  all  unmindful  of  his  filth  and  rags,  he  threw  his  arms  about  him,  and 
kissed  him.     Our  next  picture  presents 

"THE  FATHER  EMBRACING  THE  RETURNING  PRODIGAL." 

The  father  raises  his  face  to  heaven  with  an  earnest,  almost  painful  look  of  thanks- 
giving. The  servants,  and  even  the  dogs,  are  hurrying  forward  to  welcome  the  returning 
son.  Then  the  prodigal  began  to  confess  his  sin.  His  heart  is  broken  now;  such 
treatment  as  he  had  received  from  his  father  could   not   but   melt  the  heart  of 'any  son. 


3i6 


LOOKING  FOR  THE  RETURN  OF  THE  PRODIGAL  SON. 


He  went  through  his  confession  brokenlj'^,  I  imagine ;  nevertheless,  he  went  through  it 
— all  except  that  about  taking  the  place  of  a  hired  servant.  With  his  father's  arms 
about  his  neck,  and  his  kiss  warm  upon  his  cheek,  he  could  not  talk  of  being  given  a 
servant's  place  in  his  household.  He  had  no  need  to  ask  to  be  received  as  a  servant ;  for 
already  he  was  received  as  a;  son.  But  the  father  hardly  waited  to  hear  his  son's  con- 
fession ;  he  forgave  all,  and  called  the  servants,  and  said,  "  Bring  here  the  best  robe,  and 
put  it  on  him  ;  and  put  a  ring  on  his  hand ;  and  shoes  on  his  feet ;  and  bring  the  fatted 
calf,  and  kill  it,  and  let  us  eat  and  be  merry ;  for  this  my  son  was  dead,  and  is  alive 
again ;  he  was  lost,  and  is  found."     So  they  began  to  be  merry. 

And,  when  the  elder  brother  murmured  at  the  joyous  welcome  that  was  given  to 
the  wanderer,  and  turned  away  because  he  was  too  jealous  to  join  in  the  merriment,  his 
kind  father  came  and  begged  him  to  go  in,  saying,  "  Thou  art  always  with  me,  and  all 
that  I  have  is  thine ;  but  we  must  now  make  merry  and  rejoice  over  this  thy  brother, 
who  was  lost,  and  is  found."  How  glad  should  we  be  when  any  poor  sinner  is  brought 
back  to  the  fold  of  God,  for  we  know  that  the  angels  rejoice  in  heaven  over  penitent 
sinners ! 

Dear  children,  what  does  this  parable  mean  ?  The  father  is  God  ;  the  3'ounger  son 
stands  for  all  who  have  done  wrong.  The  name  of  the  far  country  into  which  they  have 
wandered  is  sin.  I  wonder  how  many  of  my  little  people  are  in  that  far  country  ?  Jesus 
knows.  The  Heavenl}'  Father  is  waiting  for  you  to  come  back.  He  sees  that  little  boy 
who  thinks  he  can  take  care  of  himself,  and  that  little  girl  who  don't  want  to  obey.  He 
is  looking  for  them,  He  wishes  they  would  come  to  Him.  How  you  could  make  the 
golden  harps  in  heaven  ring  to-day  !     Who  will  do  it  ? 


LAZARUS  AND  THE  RICH  MAN. 


ESUS  told  the  people  another  parable.  There  was  a  certain  rich 
man  who  lived  in  a  fine  house,  he  was  clothed  in  purple  and  fine 
linen,  both  materials  being  very  rich  and  costly ;  the  linen  was 
brought  from  Egypt,  and,  it  is  said,  was  often  worth  twice  its 
weight  in  gold.  He  "  fared  sumptuously  every  day."  He  set 
a  fine  table,  and  had  upon  it  all  the  dainties  of  the  season, 
and  all  this,  not  on  rare  and  festive  occasions  alone,  but  every 
day.  At  the  gate  of  this  rich  man's  house  lay  a  beggar,  named 
Lazarus.  His  friends  laid  him  there.  This  poor  man  had  no 
home  to  live  in,  no  bed  to  lie  on ;  all  the  food  he  had  to  eat  was  the  broken  pieces  which 
the  servants  did  not  care  to  eat,  for  he  was  too  sick  to  work  or  help  himself.  It  was  the 
custom  for  the  rich  to  eat  only  the  crusts  of  the  loaves,  and  to  use  the  soft  part 
within  as  a  napkin  upon  which  to  wipe  the  fingers.  The  portions  thus  used,  and 
thrown  awa}',  were  the  "  crumbs  "  the  beggar  hoped  for.  Lazarus  was  sick,  as  well  as 
poor.  He  was  covered  with  sores  and  no  one  tried  to  heal  him,  and  make  him  well ; 
onh'  the  dogs  took  pity  upon  him — they  came  and  licked  his  sores,  and  tried  to  comfort 
him.  But  in  all  his  pain  he  was  happier  than  the  rich  man,  for  he  loved  God  ;  and, 
as  he  lay  at  the  rich  man's  gate,  in  hunger  and  pain,  he  used  to  think  of  his  home 
in  heaven,  and  of  those  good  things  which  God  has  promised  to  those  who  love  Him. 

In  the  picture  we  have  the  rich  man's  banqueting  hall  finely  portrayed ;  on  the 
bottom  steps  sits  Lazarus,  looking  up  with  pleading,  pitiful  face ;  close  by  are  the  dogs 
— the  beggar's  only  friends  ;  and  just  above,  the  servant,  warning  him  away. 

At  last,  the  beggar  died  ;  and  doubtless  the  servants  of  the  rich  man  saw  that  his 
body  did  not  long  stay  within  his  portal,  and  hustled  it  off  to  some  hastily  made  and 
shallow  grave.     But  what  of  that  beyond  ?     Suddenly  the  scene  changes.     A  flood  of 

317 


3i8  LAZARUS   AND   THE   RICH   MAN 

heavenly  light  breaks  in  npon  it,  and  the  once  despised  beggar  is  borne  aloft,  with 
songs  of  angelic  joy  and  triumph,  b}'  the  holy  angels  sent  to  carr^-  his  happ}'  soul  to 
heaven. 

Soon  after,  the  rich  man  died  also.  He  could  onl}'  enjoy  his  riches  and  his  good 
things  as  long  as  God  gave  him  breath.  He  had  a  grand  funeral  ;  his  body  was 
wrapped  in  costly  burial  clothes,  embalmed  with  spices  ;  there  Avas  a  long  train  of 
mourners,  a  magnificent  tomb — and  that  was  all  there  was  of  that.  But  where  was  his 
soul  ?  No  angels  were  sent  to  carry  it  to  heaven  ;  but  "  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes, 
being  in  torments."  Then  he  looked  toward  heaven,  and  there  he  saw  Lazarus, 
peaceful  and  happy,  in  Abraham's  bosom.  In  vain  the  rich  man  cried  to  Abraham 
for  a  drop  of  water  to  cool  his  burning  tongue  ;  he  had  carried  no  water  to  Lazarus  in 
his  suffering;  he  had  only  cared  for  himself;  and  now  Abraham  tells  him  that  Lazarus, 
having  suffered  evils  in  his  life  with  patience  and  submission,  is  rewarded  ;  but  that  he, 
who  had  only  cared  for  the  riches,  pleasures  and  honors  of  the  world,  must  now  suffer 
for  the  bad  use  he  had  made  of  them. 

Then  the  rich  man  wanted  Abraham  to  let  Lazarus  go  and  warn  his  five  brethren 
not  to  come  to  that  place  of  torment.  But  Abraham  told  him  no ;  they  have  their 
warning.  "If  they  will  not  hear  Moses  and  the  prophets,  they  will  not  repent  even  if 
one  went  to  them  from  the  dead." 

The  parable  ends  here.  The  rich  man's  prayers  could  not  be  heard  either  for 
himself  or  his  brethren.  Prayer  is  not  heard  in  hell.  Dear  children,  let  us  learn  from 
this  parable  not  to  look  for  all  our  good  things  iipon  this  earth,  or  we  will  miss  them  in 
heaven.  Better  be  poor  here  than  poor  there.  "  Lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in 
heaven." 


<;mmi,i,iinnr,rWT^S^'^<^;""mf  '  •7P»;:!iiSEK^lj;ivGir.T8E'ffl»!BI«Kr,-T^m*jaiW;*3m 


THE  PHARISEE  AND  THE  PUBLICAN. 


of  boastfulness. 
lie  was  the  saint 
required  of  him. 


WANT  to  talk  with  you  about  one  of  Jesus'  parables,  in  which  He 
taught  the  people  how  they  must  pray.  He  often  spoke  to  them  on 
the  duty  of  prayer.  He  said,  Two  men  went  up  into  the  temple 
to  pray.  One  was  a  Pharisee ;  the  other  was  a  publican.  The 
Pharisee  stood  and  prayed  thus  :  "  God,  I  thank  Thee  that  I  am  not  as 
other  men  are,  extortioners,  unjust,  adulterers,  or  even  as  this  publi- 
can. I  fast  twice  in  the  week,  I  give  tithes  of  all  that  I  possess." 
The  Pharisee  felt  much  pleased  with  himself.  His  prayer  was  full 
He  told  God  how  good  and  how  perfect  he  was.  In  his  own  estimation 
He  took  pride  in  stating  to  the  Lord  that  he  did  more  than  the  law 
He  actually  made  out  God  to  be  his  debtor. 
And  how  did  the  publican  feel,  and  how  did  he  pray  ?  He  stood  afar  off;  he  -lid  not 
dare  to  lift  up  his  eyes  to  heaven  ;  he  was  sorry  for  his  sin ;  he  smote  upon  his  breast, 
and  said,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner."  That  was  all  he  said.  It  was  a  very  short 
prayer ;  not  so  long  as  the  Pharisee's.  But  which  prayer  did  God  like  best  ?  I  hear 
3^ou  sav  the  publican'' s.  And  why  ?  Because  the  Pharisee  was  proud  and  self-righteous  ; 
but  the  publican  was  humble  and  penitent.  In  the  picture  the  artist  has  shown  the 
humilit}-  of  the  one  in  contrast  with  the  pride  of  the  other. 

May  God  keep  us  all  from  offering  the  prayer  of  the  Pharisee,  and  help  us  to  pray 
with  the  spirit  of  the  publican.  God  always  hears  prayer,  but  He  doesn't  always  answer 
as  we  ask.  Charlie,  when  three  years  old,  wanted  a  knife,  coaxed  for  it ;  mamma  knew 
he  would  only  cut  himself,  but  she  treasured  the  "  prayer,"  and  just  as  soon  as  in  her 
wisdom  the  little  iingeis  were  ready  to  get  comfort  and  not  pain  out  of  the  gift,  she 
answered  the  prayer.     God  often  does  thus  with  His  children ;  He  is  wise.  He  makes  no 

mistakes. 

320 


LITTLE    CHILDREN    BROUGHT    TO    JESUS. 


"^  EAR    children,    what    is    the    sweetest    verse    in   all  the    bible? 
\y^       This  is  the  one  that  I  should  think  would  be  iust  the  very  best ; 


"  Suflfer  little  children  to  come  unto  }kle,  and   forbid   them   not 

for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

Jesus  had  been  in  Galilee,  and  was  on  His  wav   to  Jerusalem  to 

be  crucified.     Great  multitudes  followed  Him  as  He  went,  preaching, 

healing    the    sick,   performing    miracles,  and    patiently    answering 

the  impertinent  questions  of  His  enemies.     At  the  time   this   beautiful  little  incident 

occurred,  He  was  in  Judea,  near  the  river  Jordan  ;     the   mothers   came  crowding  around 

Him,  forcing  their  way  through  the  crowd,  with  their  babies  in  their  arms,  some  leading 

theirs,  some  handing  others  over  the  heads  of  the  people  to  friends,  in  order  to  get  near 

Him.     This  is  what  the  artist  has  portrayed  in  the  picture.     The  mothers  are  crowding 

forward  with  their  little  ones.     Christ  has  His  hand  on  the  shoulders  of  one  little  boy, 

and  is    reaching  out  the   other  hand  to  receive  the  little  tot  just  before   Him.       Several 

little  ones  are  clinging  around  His  feet  ;   and  others  are  trying  to  get  to  Him,  especially 

one  little  boy,  just  by  the  steps  at  the  right  of  the  picture. 

Don't  you  think  these   mothers   must  have   loved  Jesus  ?  Yes,  thev  did ;   and  thc}^ 

wished  the  children  to  learn  to  love  Him  too.      They  knew  that  the  blessing  of  Jesus 

would  make   their  little  ones   happier   than   anything    the   world   can  give.      But   the 

disciples  were  angry  ;  they  thought  the  children  would  be  troublesome  to  Jesus  ;  so  they 

reproved  those  who  brought  them,  and  wished  to  send  them  awav.      Thev  had    an  idea 

that  nobod}'  but  grown  people  should  come  to  Jesus.      He  Avas  talking  to  the  grown 

folks,  and  thev  thought   He  ought  not   to  be   interrupted  just  for  the   sake   of  little 

children.     But,  do  you  think  Jesus  liked  it,  when  the  disciples  would  not  let   the  little 

ones  come  to  Him  ?   No  ;  He  was   "  much  displeased."     He  stopped  talking  with  the  big 

people,  and  then  he  said  :   "  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  Me,  and  forbid  them  not." 

The  parents  wanted  Him  to  put  His  hands  upon  them.     But  what  did  He  do  ?  Why  He 

took  them  right  up  in  His  arms,  and  put  His  hands  on  them,  and  blessed  them.     I  can 

imagine  I  see  the  little  ones  leaping  with  a  crow  of  delight  into  the   arms  of  Jesus. 

Some  put  up_  their  little  mouths,  read\-  for  a  kiss  ;    some  run  their  fingers   through  His 

hair  and  beard ;  others  cling  lovingly  to   His   neck,    and    cry   only  when    taken   away. 

322 


3 -'4  LITTLE  CHILDREN   BROUGHT  TO  JESUS. 

My  little  friends,  would'nt  3'ou  like  to  liave  been  there  too  ?  Don't  you  think  that 
3'our  mothers  would  like  to  have  Christ  bless  3'ou  to-day  ?  Well  He  can  do  it.  What, 
right  now?  Most  certainly,  He  can  do  it,  right  here  and  now.  In  3-our  hearts  just 
ask  Him  to  do  it,  and  He  will.  If  3-ou  love  and  serve  Him,  His  arms  are  about  you 
all  the  time,  and  His  hands  are  still  laid  in  felt  blessings  on  3"our  heads,  even  though 
you  are  not  able  to  see  them. 

I  have  seen  a  great  man}'  children,  some  very  young,  who  have  learned  to  know 
Jesus  as  their  Saviour,  and  their  happy  faces  told  the  jo}^  that  was  in  their  hearts. 
Bishop  Wm.  Taylor  tells  of  a  little  girl  nine  3-ears  old,  who  at  a  meeting,  longed  to 
find  Jesus.  The  Good  Spirit  had  spoken  to  her  heart ;  and  as  the  big  tears  were 
streaming  down  her  face,  she  put  her  little  hands  together,  and  said,  "  O  Lord,  for 
Christ's  sake,  have  mercy  on  me  a  sinner.  For  Christ's  sake,  give  me  a  new  heart  " 
She  pra3'ed  ver}'  eamestl}'  for  some  time,  and  then  as  she  saw  that  Jesus  had  died  for 
her,  her  face  brightened  up,  and  she  said.  "  Oh,  praise  the  Lord  !  I've  found  Jesus.  He 
is  my  Saviour."  She  was  so  glad,  that  she  kept  on  praising  the  Lord  aloud,  when  a 
minister  said  to  her,  "  Little  girl,  what  are  3'ou  praising  the  Lord  for?"  "  Because  I  love 
Him."  said  she.  "  Wh3'  do  you  love  Him  ?  "  "  Because  He  first  loved  me,  and  He  has 
pardoned  m3-  sins."  The  next  day  her  brother  said  to  her,  rather  tauntingl}-,  "  Ah, 
Virginia,  I  think  3-our  goodness  will  not  last  long  !  "  "  Well,  James,"  said  she  nieekl3% 
"  your  think  will  not  remove  it."  Virginia  grew  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  is  now 
a  christian  mother  in  California. 

I  wish  you  would  be  like  the  little  child  in  the  livmn  I  am  going  to  repeat  to  3^ou  now. 

"  Dear  Jesus  !  ever  at  my  side  ; 
How  loving  Thou  must  be 
To  leave  Thy  home  in  heaven,  to  save 
A  little  child  like  me. 

• 

"Thy  beautiful  and  shining  face 

I  see  not,  though  so  near  ; 

The  sweetness  of  Thy  soft,  low  voice 

I  am  too  deaf  to  hear. 

"  But  I  have  felt  Thee  in  mj'  thoughts, 
Fighting  with  sin  for  me  ; 
And  when  my  heart  loves  God,  I  know 
The  sweetness  is  from  Thee. 

"  Yes  ;  when  I  pray  Thou  pray  est  too  ; 
Thy  prayer  is  all  for  me  ; 
But  when  I  sleep  Thou  sleepest  not. 
But  watchest  patiently." 


LITTLE   CHILDREN   BROUGHT  TO  JESUS. 


325 


Sayings  of  childhood: — A  christian  mother  was  once  showing  her  little  girl,  about 
five  years  old,  the  picture  representing  Jesus  receiving  children,  while  the  mothers  were 
pushing  their  little  ones  towards  Him.  "  There  Carrie,"  said  her  mother,  "  That's 
what  I  would  have  done  with  you  if  I  had  been  there."  "  I  would'nt  wait  to  be  pushed 
to  Jesus,"  said  little  Carrie,  with  beautiful  and  touching  earnestness,  " /V  ^c;  to  Him 
without  pushing.''^  That  was  right.  That  is  the  wa^^  we  ought  to  go  to  Jesus.  How 
kind  He  is  !  How  tender!  How  ready  to  help  and  bless  us  !  IM}-  dear  children,  won't 
you  go  to  Jesus  at  once  ?  Oh  !  go  "  without  pushing."  Will  you  not  do  so,  even  while 
I  am  talking  with  3-ou  ? 


RESURRECTION    OF    LAZARUS. 

T  Bethany,  there  lived  a  famil}-  whom   Jesus   tenderl}^  loved ;  the  family 

consisted   of   two  sisters,  Mary  and   Martha,  and  their  brother  Lazarus. 

Lazarus  seems  to  have  been  a  very  good  man,  for  Jesus  loved  him  ; 

and  he  and  his  two  sisters  loved  and  served  God  together. 

But  one  daj^  sorrow  came  into  this  peaceful  family  ;  for  sorrow 

must  come  sometime  into  every  famil}'  in  the  world.     Lazarus  was 

taken  very  ill ;   and  his  sisters  sent  to  tell  Jesus,  saying,  "  Lord,  he 

whom  Thou  lovest  is  sick."      But  Jesus  delayed  going  to  see  him 

till  he  was  dead.    This  He  did  that  He  might  try  the  faith  of  the  sisters,  and  show  them 

His  great  power.     When  Jesus  arrived  at  Bethany,  Lazarus  had  lain  in  the  grave  four 

days ;  and  there  were  many  Jews  at  the  house  of  his  friends,  comforting  the  bereaved 

sisters.     As  soon  as  Martha  heard  that  Jesus  was  coming,  she  ran  out  to  meet  Him,  and 

said, "  Lord,  if  Thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  would  not  have  died."   Jesus  answered, 

"  Thy  brother  shall  rise  again."     Martha  said,  "  Yes,  I  know  he  will  rise  again   at  the 

last  day.     All  will  rise  then."     But  Jesus  meant  to  call  Lazarus  out  of  his  grave  very 

soon,  without  waiting  till  the  last  day ;  Martha  did  not  imderstand  this  at  first,  but  she 

trusted  in  Jesus,  and  said,  "  Lord,  I  believe  that  Thou  art. the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  ;  " 

and  then  she  went  to  Alary,  and  told  her  to  come  to  Jesus. 

As  soon  as  Alary  came  to  Jesus,  she  fell  down  at  His  feet,  and  said,  as  Martha  had, 

"  Lord,  if  Thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  would  not  have  died."    And  then  she  began 

to  weep  verj^  bitterly.     When  Jesus  saw  her  weeping,  and  the  Jews  also  weeping,  which 

came  with  her,  He  groaned  in  the  spirit,  and  was  troubled,  and  said,  "  Where   have  you 

laid  him  ?  "     They   said   unto  Him,  "  Lord,  come  and  see."     So  they  led  Jesus  to  the 

grave.     Then  the  blessed  Jesus,  who  had  all  the  feelings  of  our  nature,  was   tenderly 

touched,  and  going  to  the  tomb,  "Jesus  wept."     Oh,  the  kindness  of  His  heart!     Dear 

children,  who  could  but  love  Him  ?     The   people  were  astonished  to  see  Jesus  weeping 

for  Lazarus,  and  said,  "  Behold,  how  He  loved  him !  " 

At  last  they  came  to  the  grave.     It  was   a  cave,  and  a  stone  lay   upon   it.     Jesus 

ordered  them  to  take  away  the  stone  from  the  mouth  of  the  cave ;  and,  after  pra^ang  to 

His  Heavenl}'  Father,  He  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Lazarus,  come  forth !  "    And  he  that 

was  dead  came  forth,  bound  hand  and  foot  with   grave-clothes.     Jesus  then  said  to  the 

persons  at  the  grave,  "  Loose  him,  and  let  him  go."     In  the  picture  the  artist  has  drawn 

the  figure  of  Christ,  standing  in  the  mouth  of  the  cave  •    by  His  almighty   power  over 

326 


;28 


RESURRECTION   OF  LAZARUS. 


life  and  death,  the  shrouded  form  of  Lazarus  has  come  forth  from  the  portals  of  the 
tomb.  How  happy  were  the  two  sisters  to  see  their  dear  brother  agaiu ;  aud  how  they 
must  have  loved  and  praised  the  gracious  Sa\aour,  who,  they  now  felt,  had  done  all 
things  well. 

Little  friends,  did  you  ever  hear  the  legend  of  tlic  first  grave  f  I  will  tell  it  to  you. 
Abel,  you  remember,  was  the  first  to  die.  Adam  and  Eve  sat  beside  his  dead  body,  aud 
wept,  not  knowing  what  to  do.  But  a  raven,  whose  bird-friend  had  died,  .said,  "  I  will  go 
and  teach  Adam  what  he  must  do  with  his  son."  The  raven  dug  a  grave,  and  laid  the 
dead  raven  in  it.  When  Adam  saw  this,  he  said  to  Eve,  "  Let  us  do  the  same  with  our 
child  !  "  The  Lord  rewarded  the  raven  ;  and  no  one  is  therefore  allowed  to  harm  their 
young.     The}'  have  food  in  abundance,  and  their  cr}^  for  rain  is  always  heard. 

Now,  that  is  only  a  legend.  But,  whatever  way  the  first  grave  was  made,  we  all  bury 
our  dead  now  in  the  ground.  But  they  will  not  always  stay  there.  The  same  power 
that  raised  Lazarus  will  say,  "  Come  forth  ;  "  and  the  "  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God,  and  they  that  hear  shall  live  again." 


CHRIST'S    ENTRY    INTO   JERUSALEM. 


OW  the  time  grew  near  when  Jesus  was  to  die,  to  be  offered  up  as  a 
sinless  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  mankind,  so  He  began  His  journey 
towards  Jerusalem  where  He  was  to  suffer.  When  He  came  to 
the  mount  of  Olives,  He  called  two  of  his  disciples  and  told  them 
to  go  into  the  village,  and  the}-  would  find  an  ass  tied  and  a  colt 
by  her,  and  that  they  should  loose  them  and  bring  them  to  Him. 
And  He  told  them  "  If  any  one  say  to  j-ou,  '  Wh}"  do  you  take 
them  away  ?'  you  must  answer,  '  Because  the  Lord  hath  need  of 
them  ; '  and  then  the  men  will  send  them  willingly."  So  the  disciples  went  to  the 
village,  and  found  the  ass  and  colt,  as  Jesus  said  ;  and  as  the}^  were  untying  them  their 
owner  asked  why  they  did  so,  aud  the  disciples  said,  "  The  Lord  hath  need  of  them  ;  " 
and  the  man  let  them  go. 

So  they  brought  the  ass  to  Jesus,  and  they  spread  their  garments  over  it,  and  then 
set  Jesus  upon  it,  to  ride  into  Jerusalem.  And  when  the  people  saw  Him  coming  thej' 
spread   branches   of  trees,  and  possibly  flowers,  before   Him  ;  and   those   who   had   fine 


^^1/      :■' 


n-. 


% 


330 


CHRIST'S   ENTRY   INTO  JERUSALEM. 


garments  spread  tlieiii  in  the  way,  for  the  ass  to  walk  over ;  and  they  all  cried  and 
shouted  for  joy,  saying,  "  Hosanna  in  the  highest :  Blessed  is  He  that  conieth  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  !  "  In  the  picture  the  artist  has  portrayed  this  scene — the  rejoicing 
thousands,  w4th  branches  of  palm  and  acclamations  of  joy  and  praise,  honoring  Christ 
as  He  enters  the  city. 

And  when  He  came  into  Jerusalem,  and  went  into  the  temple,  there  were  many  little 
children  who  joined  in  the  cry,  "  Hosanna  in  the  highest ;  "  and  Jesus  was  pleased  to 
hear  the  little  ones  sing  His  praises.  But  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  were  displeased, 
and  they  said  unto  him,  "  Hearest  Thou  what  these  say  ?  "  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
"  Yea  ;  have  ye  never  read.  Out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast 
perfected  praise  ?  " 

Dear  little  folks,  Jesus  is  pleased  with  the  sincere  worship  of  little  children.  I  hope 
you  love  to  sing  His  praises. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Two  children  were  very  ill  in  the  same  room  :  the  older 
of  the  two  was  heard  trying  to  teach  the  younger  one  to  pronounce  the  word 
"  Hallelujah  !  "  but  without  success.  The  little  one  died  before  he  could  repeat  it. 
When  his  brother  was  told  of  his  death,  he  was  silent  for  a  moment,  and  then,  looking 
up  at  his  mother,  said,  "Johnny  can  say 'Hallelujah  '  now,  mother !  "  Not  long  after 
the  two  brothers  were  united  in  Heaven,  singing  "  Hallelujah  "  together.  Dear  children, 
many  of  your  brothers  and  sisters  died  before  they  were  old  enough  to  sing  the  praises 
of  their  Redeemer  here  on  earth  ;  but  they  have  been  taught  the  music  of  the  uppei 
temple  now,  and  they  sing  among  the  heavenly  choristers. 


CHRIST  CLEANSING  THE  TEMPLE. 

ESUS  went  into  the  temple  ;  He  found   the  outer  court  of  it,  or  the 
court  of  the  Gentiles,  turned  into  a  market  for  animals  and  things 
that  the  Jews  used  in  their  sacrifices  ;  it  was  also  partly  occupied 
,   by     the    money-changers.      Noise,   confusion,    wrangling,    bitter 
K    words,   reckless  oaths,  and  dishonest  practices   filled  the   sacred 
'f>     courts   where  the   Gentiles  should  have  been    taught    the    holy 
worship,  and  the  commandments  of  God.     When  Jesus  saw  it. 
He  was  much  displeased.     He  had  driven  them  out  before  ;    and 
now  lie  sent  them  away  again ;  He  cast  out  the  buyers  and  sellers,  and  overthrew  the 


fl'i|ifi|i|j|]i['»«"fi'ff"  i'|i]|(ip  11 '  ' I       *~Tififip 


^"i  IN 


33^ 


CHRIST  CLEANSING  THE   TEMPLE. 


tables  of  the  money  chaugers,  and  the  seats  of  those  who  sold  doves ;  and  He  said  to 
them,  "  It  is  written,  M}-  house  shall  be  a  house  of  prayer ;  but  ye  have  made  it  a  den 
of  thieves." 

Dear  children,  Jesus  will  not  suffer  the  temple  of  His  Father  to  be  dishonored.  It  is 
an  awfirlly  wicked  thing  to  profane  God's  temple  by  wicked  thoughts  or  acts,  by  trifling 
behavior,  b}'  disorderly  conduct,  by  inattention.  The  heart  is  the  temple  of  God  ;  the 
heart-temple  should  be  cleansed  from  all  sin.  Jesus  drove  out  the  men  who  were  sell- 
ing oxen,  sheep,  doves,  and  the  mone3''-changers.  What  would  he  have  3-ou  drive  out 
of  your  heart-temple  ?  Sc/Jishness^  coz'etoiisiirss^  pn'dc,  blasphemy^  boasting^  lyi^^g^  hti^rati- 
iude,  envy  ;  "  Take  these  things  hence,"  says  Jesus. 

A  wounded  soldier-boy  was  d3ang  in  a  hospital.  The  lad}-  who  watched  b}-  his  bed- 
side said  to  him,  "  M}^  dear  boy,  if  this  should  be  death  that  is  couiing  upon  j'on,  are  ^-ou 
ready  to  meet  3'our  God  ?  "  He  answered,  "  I  am  read}' dear  lad}-;  for  this  has  long 
been  his  temple ;  "  and  as  he  spoke  he  placed  his  hand  upon  his  heart.  "  Do  3^011  mean," 
questioned  the  lady  gentl3-,  "  that  God  rules  and  reigns  in  3-our  heart?"  "Yes,"  he 
answered  ;  but  his  voice  sounded  far  off,  sweet  and  low,  as  if  it  came  from  a  soul  alread}' 
well  on  its  wav  through  the  "dark  valle3-  and  shadow  of  death." 


THE  WIDOW'S  MITE 


EAR  the  door  of  the  temple,  Jesus  sat  down  one  da3'  to  look  at  the 
people  as  they  stopped  to  put  their  mone3'  into  the  treasur3^ 
A  great  man3-  people  passed ;  and,  as  tlie3'  passed,  the3^  cast 
mone3'  into  'the  treasur3' ;  this  mone3-  was  to  pa}'  for  the  things 
wanted  in  the  ser\'ice  of  the  temple.  Some  persons  put  in  ver3- 
^1*        "%         if  much   mone3' — gold   and   silver;    thev  were   very   rich.      But   as 

/^JW,^  ^  ^  _v^r  Jesus  sat  watching,  a  poor  widow  came  and  dropped  in  two  mites, 

which  make  a  farthing.     It  was  a  ver3'  little   mone3-,  but  it  was 

all  she  had  ;   and  she  felt  that  she  must  give  something  to  show  her  love  and  gratitude. 

Jesus  was  watching  the  poor  widow.      Do  you  believe  He  thought  M'hat  a  mean  woman 

she  was,  not  to  put  in  more,  when  so  man3-  were  putting  in   piles   of  gold  and  silver? 


334  THE    WIDOW'S    MITE. 

No,  He  did  not ;  He  looked  into  the  widow's  heart,  and  read  there  that  the  two  mites 
were  all  the  money  she  had.  No  rich  man  gave  all  he  had.  The  two  mites  were  more 
than  the  gold  when  Jesns  counted  them  ;  they  counted  more  in  what  ?  They  counted 
Diore  ill  love.  Jesus  turned  to  His  disciples  and  said,  "  Veril)%  I  say  unto  you,  that  this 
poor  widow  hath  cast  more  in  than  all  they  which  have  cast  into  the  treasury.  For  all 
they  did  cast  in  of  their  abundance :  but  she  of  her  want,  did  cast  in  all  that  she  had, 
even  all  her  living." 

In  the  picture  the  artist  has  portrayed  this  incident.  The  figure  of  the  humble, 
shrinking  and  self-sacrificing  woman  is  seen  standing  b}-  the  treasur}-  casting  in  her 
two  mites ;  back  of  her  stand  the  ostentatious  and  proud  Pharisees  ;  and  still  beyond,  the 
blessed  Christ  teaching  His  disciples. 

We  should  all  Xxy  to  be  like  this  poor  widow.  There  are  treasuries  now,  where  money 
is  cast  for  God's  serAice.  There  are  Missionary  societies,  Bible  societies,  Sunday-School 
societies,  and  many  more.  All  the  money  collected  for  these  purposes  is  given  to  God. 
We  ought  all  to  give  what  we  can.  The  rich  ought  to  give  much  ;  the  poor  ought  to 
give  something.  Two  pennies  are  somewhat  like  two  mites,  because  they  do  not  make 
much  if  we. count  them  so:  <?;/r,  tiuo.  That  is  the  wa}-  we  count;  but  will  Jesus  count 
them  as  we  do  if  they  are  given  with  love  ?  No ;  He  will  count  them  so  that  they  will 
make  a  great  deal,  if  we  give  as  the  poor  widow  did.  He  looks  at  the  heart  more  than 
at  the  money.     I  will  tell  you  of  two  mites  you  can  give  to  God : 

"  Two  small  mites  have  I  to  give, 
My  small  body  in  which  I  live  ; 
And  my  soul  that  ought  to  praj-, 
And  live  for  Jesus  every  day." 

That  is  the  gift  that  will  please  Him  best :   then  all  j-ou  have  will  be  His. 

S.wixGS  OF  CHILDHOOD : — A  little  girl  six  years  old,  who  was  very  desirous  of 
putting  her  pennies  into  the  missionary-box  with  others,  when  saying  her  evening 
prayers  at  her  father's  knee,  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then  added,  "  Lord  bless  m}^  two 
pennies,  for  Jesus'  sake,  Amen  !  "  She  praj'^ed  thus  ever}'  night  after  giving  her  pen- 
nies for  the  missionarj'-box.  Dear  children,  don't  forget  to  ask  God  to  bless  what  you 
give  ;  God's  blessing  is  better  than  all  the  riches  of  the  world. 


THE    LAST   SUPPER. 


HEN  our  blessed  Lord  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  He  knew 
what  He  had  to  suffer.  He  was  to  die  that  we  might  live.  And 
now  the  time  of  His  death  began  rapidh'  to  approach.  One  of  His 
disciples,  Judas,  the  wretched  man  !  went  to  the  chief  priests  and 
agreed  to  deliver  up  Christ  to  them  for  thirt}'  pieces  of  silver — 
the  paltry  price  paid  for  a  purchased  servant — about  eighteen 
dollars  and  fiftj-  cents  ?  They  dare  not  take  Christ  publicly  for 
fear  of  the  people,  but  Judas  offered  to  take  them  to  one  of  His  private  retreats,  and 
there  to  deliver  Him  up ;  and  with  the  greatest  care,  he  watched  for  the  most  favorable 
opportunity. 

The  passover  was  kept  at  this  time.  That  feast  was  typical  of  the  death  of  Christ, 
the  Lamb  of  God  ;  and  Jesus  wanted  to  eat  of  it  with  His  disciples  once  more,  before  He 
died.  So  he  called  two  of  His  disciples,  and  told  them,  to  go  into  the  cit}',  where  they 
would  find  a  man  bearing  a  pitcher  of  water,  whom  the}'  should  follow,  and,  entering 
into  the  same  house,  inquire  of  the  good-man  of  the  house,  saying,  "  The  master  saith^ 
where  is  the  guest  chamber,  where  I  shall  eat  the  passover  with  my  disciples  ?  "  and  he 
would  show  them  a  room  in  which  to  prepare  the  feast.  And  the  disciples  went  and 
found  everj'thing  as  Jesus  had  said,  and  when  the  passover  was  ready,  Jesus  came  in  the 
evening  with  His  disciples  to  eat  it. 

And  while  the}-  were  eating  the  passover,  Jesus  was  very  sorrowful,  for  He  knew  all 
that  was  going  to  happen  to  Him  ;  and  He  said  to  His  disciples,  "  Verily,  I  saj-  unto 
you,  that  one  of  3-ou  shall  betray-  Me."  Most  of  the  disciples  wondered  what  the  Master 
meant,  and  questioned,  saying,  "  Lord,  is  it  I  ?  "  The  Saviour  answered  that  one  who 
dipped  his  hand  in  the  same  dish  with  Him  should  betraj-  Him.    Judas  alone  understood 

335 


336 


THE  LAST  SUPPER. 


the  Saviour's  meaning,  but  he  also  pretended  to  wonder,  sajnng,  "  Master,  is  it  I  ?  " 
Jesus  answered,  "  Tliou  hast  said." 

Then  Satan  came  into  the  heart  of  Judas,  and  tempted  him  to  do  now  the  wicked 
thing  he  had  been  thinking  of  so  long.  Jesus  knew  what  was  in  the  heart  of  Judas, 
and  He  looked  at  him,  and  said,  "  What  thou  doest,  do  quickly."  Then  Judas  arose, 
and  went  out.  \\'here  did  he  go  ?  To  the  priests  and  captains,  to  lead  them  to  Jesus 
that  very  night.  But  the  other  disciples  thought  that  Jesus  had  sent  him  upon  some 
business. 

While  Jesiis  was  sitting  at  the  table  with  His  disciples  He  took  bread  and  blessed  it, 
and  brake  it,  and  gave  a  piece  to  each  of  them,  and  said,  "  Take,  eat ;  this  is  My  body, 
which  is  given  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  Me."  Afterwards,  He  took  the  cup, 
in  which  was  the  juice  of  the  grape,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  "  Drink  ye  all  of  it; 
for  this  is  My  blood  of  the  new  testament,  which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of 
sins  :  this  do,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  Me."  That  was  the  beginning  of 
what  we  call  the  holy  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper.  The  artist  has  finely  portrayed 
this  scriie  in  the  picture. 

"  This  is  the  feast  of  heavenly  wine, 
And  God  invites  to  sup  , 
The  juices  of  the  living  vine 
Were  pressed  to  fill  the  cup. 

O  bless  the  Saviour,  ye  that  eat, 

With  royal  dainties  fed  ; 
Not  heaven  affords  a  costlier  feast, 

For  Jesus  is  the  bread." 


CHRIST'S  PRAYER  IN  THE  GARDEN  OF  OLIVES. 


£^  UPPER  being  over,  Jesus  and  His  disciples  sang  a  hymn  together. 
Then  they  left  the  upper  chamber,  passed  through  the  narrow- 
streets  of  Jerusalem,  to  the  eastern  gate  which  led  to  the  Alonnt  of 
Olives.  On  the  wa}',  Jesus  told  them  again  that  thej-  would  soon  all 
be  afraid,  and  leave  Him ;  but  Peter  could  not  think  so,  and  said 
boldl}-  that  if  everybod}-  fell  from  Him,  he  never  would.  But  Jesus 
answered,  "Verily,  verily,  I  sa^-  unto  thee,  that  this  night,  before  the 
cock  crow,  thou  shalt  deny  Me  thrice."  But  Peter  again  answered,  "  Though  I  should 
die  with  Thee,  yet  will  I  not  deny  Thee."     And  so  said  all  the  disciples. 

And  now  Jesus  and  his  disciples  had  come  to  the  brook  Cedron.  They  crossed  the 
brook  and  came  into  a  garden  called  Gethsemane.  Then  He  said  to  His  disciples,  "  Sit 
ye  here,  while  I  go  and  pra}-  j-onder ;  "  but  He  called  Peter,  and  James,  and  John,  to 
come  with  Him  a  little  farther.  Turning  to  them  with  ever}-  feature  indicating  His 
agon}'  of  spirit,  He  said,  "  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto  death  ;  tarrj-  ye 
here,  and  watch  with  ]\Ie."  So  He  left  the  three  disciples  there,  and  "  went  a  little 
farther,  and  fell  on  His  face,  and  prayed,  saying,  O  My  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this 
cup  pass  from  Me ;  nevertheless  not  as  I  will,  but  as  Thou  wilt."  After  this  earnest 
prayer.  He  rose  and  came  to  the  three  disciples  and  found  them  sleeping,  and  said  unto 
Peter,  "  Simon,  sleepest  thou?  Couldst  not  thou  "watch  with  Me  one  hour?  Watch  and 
pray,  that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation  ;  the  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is 
weak."  In  the  first  picture  we  see  Jesus  in  the  act  of  prayer,  and  the  three  disciples 
asleep.  "  He  went  awa}-  again  the  second  time,  and  prayed,  sajdng,  O  My  Father,  if 
this  cup  may  not  pass  away  from  Me,  except  I  drink  it,  Th}-  will  be  done."  It  was 
needful  for  Jesus  to  suffer  all  this.     The  cup  of  sorrow  could  not  be  taken  awa}- ;  but 

33S" 


340  CHRIST'S   PRAYER   IN   THE   GARDEN   OF   OLIVES. 

His  Heavenly  Father  sent  an  angel  from  lieaveu,  to  strengthen  and  comfort  Hira.  "And 
being  in  an  agony,  He  prayed  more  earnestly ;  and  His  sweat  was  as  it  were  great  drops 
of  blood,  falling  down  to  the  gronnd." 

Amid  all  this  agony.  He  came  again  to  His  disciples,  and  again  found  them  asleep ; 
and  when  they  were  roused,  they  were  still  so  dazed  and  heavy  with  sleep,  that  they  did 
not  know  what  to  answer  Him.  A  third  time  He  went  to  His  chosen  place  of  prayer, 
perhaps  under  the  shadow  of  one  of  the  old  and  spreading  olive  trees,  and  asked  that 
God's  will  might  be  done,  at  whatever  cost  of  suffering  to  Him.  After  this,  He  came 
once  more  to  His  sleeping  disciples,  and  said,  "  Sleep  on  now,  and  take  your  rest ; 
behold,  the  hour  is  at  hand,  and  the  Son  of  Man  is  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  sinners. 
Rise,  let  us  be  going ;  behold,  he  is  at  hand  that  doth  betray  Me."  There  was  no  time 
to  watch  and  pray  now  ;  for  Judas  was  coming,  and  a  multitude  with  him.  The  disciples 
had  wasted  their  time  in  sleep,  while  their  Master  was  praying ;  and  now  the  hour  of 
temptation  was  come,  and  they  had  not  sought  strength  to  resist  it. 

In  the  second  picture  the  artist  has  portrayed 

"  THE  AGONY  IN  THE  GARDEN," 

just  at  that  point,  when  it  was  greatest,  and  when  an  angel  cara^  to  strengthen  Jesus 
It  is  with  tender  awe  that  we  behold  this  agonizing  scene  in  our  Saviour's  life. 

What  made  this  fearful  anguish  ?  I  think,  dear  children,  it  was  because  He  was 
thinking  of  all  He  must  sufiFer  if  He  wduld  save  sinners  like  you  and  me,  that  caused 
that  bloody  sweat  to  stand  upon  His  brow  in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane.  He  saw  how  a 
world  of  sinners — little  children  as  well — had  wandered  off  into  the  b}^  and  forbidden 
paths  of  sin,  and  how  they  had  followed  on  from  one  temptation  to  another,  till  all  were 
lost ;  so  that,  unless  One  "  Mighty  to  Save  "  should  stretch  forth  His  strong  arm,  they 
must  forever  perish.  The  Sinless  One,  to  whom  all  sin  was  so  loathsome  and  hateful, 
was  to  take  upon  Himself  the  burden  of  the  sins  of  the  whole  world ;  He,  the  guiltless 
and  Hoty  One,  was  to  bear  the  guilt  and  impurity  of  the  sinners  of  all  ages.  All  that 
He  suflFered  for  yo7i.     Will  you  give  Him  your  heart  for  what  He  has  thus  done  ? 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — There  was  a  great  philosopher  who  had  a  child  that  was 
dying.  The  weeping  father  took  the  child  by  the  hand,  and  asked,  "  Do  you  love  mc, 
darling?"  "Yes,"  replied  the  child;  ^'^hwtl  love  Jesus  more  y  Dear  little  ones,  how 
can  we  ever  love  Him  enough  for  all  He  suffered  for  us ! 


THE  BETRAYAL. 


CARCELY  had  Jesus  wakened  his  three  disciples  for  the  last  time, 
and  finished  speaking,  when  there  came  a  tread  of  soldiers,  and 
lanterns  gleaming  through  the  olive  trees.     Jesus  looked  up,  and 
saw  Judas  coming  with  a  band  of  men,  with  swords  and  staves,  to 
take  Him.     Judas  Iscariot,  the  traitor,  knew  that  the  Master  was 
apt  to  go  to  the  olive  garden  to  pray  at  night ;  and  before  he  brought 
the  priests  and  soldiers  into  the  garden  to  take  Jesus,  he  said  to  them, 
"I  will  give  you  a  sign,  that  3-011  ma}-  know  whom   you  must  seize. 
Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss,  that  same  is  he  :  hold  him  fast." 

Now,  when  Jesus  saw  His  enemies  coming  towards  Him,  He  did  not  try  to  hide  or 
escape  from  them.  He  went  to  meet  them,  and  asked,  "  Whom  seek  ye  ?  "  They 
answered,  "Jesus  of  Nazareth."  Jesus  said,  "  I  am  He."  And  when  He  .said  this,  His 
enemies  went  back,  and  fell  on  the  ground.  Why  ?  Because  the}-  saw  in  Jesus  some- 
thing very  different  from  other  men  ;  they  felt  the  power  of  Jesus  as  God,  and  they  were 
afraid,  and  overcome  by  it.  Then  Judas  went  up  first  to  Jesus,  and  said,  "  Hail,  IMaster," 
and  kissed  Him.  All  our  Lord  said  was,  "Judas,  betrayest  thou  the  Son  of  man  with  a 
kiss  ?  "  Jesus  knew  the  deceit  of  Judas  !  He  knew  Avhy  he  kissed  Him.  The  picture 
presents  most  \-ividly  this  scene.  In  the  background,  you  see  the  clamorous  crowd,  with 
lighted  torches,  led  on  by  the  cruel  soldiery  ;  in  the  foreground  are  the  chief  figures, 
Christ  and  Judas.  What  more  striking  than  the  contrast  between  the  serene  and  sacred 
beaut}-  of  the  countenance  of  Jesus  and  the  wicked  and  leering  face  of  His  betrayer! 

Then  the  multitude  laid  hands  on  Jesus,  to  take  Him  away.  When  the  disciples 
saw  that  their  Master  v.-as  so  cruelly  seized  by  His  enemies,  the}-  rushed  forward  to 
defend  Him.  Peter  drew  a  sword,  and  cut  off  the  ear  of  the  high  priest's  servant.  The 
servant's  name  was  Malchus.  The  kind  and  gentle  Saviour  reproved  Peter  for  his  rash- 
ness, and  bade  him  put  the  sword  back  into  the  sheath;  and  then,  in  His  great  love, 
our  blessed  Lord  touched  the  ear,  and  cured  it  in  an  instant ;  and  begged  that  all  the 
disciples  might  be  allowed  to  go  their  waA'  But  the  disciples  were  so  alarmed  at  the 
savage  multitude  that  thev  all  ran  awav  and  left  Jesus,  except  John  and  Peter,  who 
both  followed  to  see  what  would  be  done  with  Him. 

S.A.YIXGS  OF  CHILDHOOD  : — Said  a  little  boy,  "  Mamma,  didn't  the  devil  get  Judas  ? 
I  don't  see  how  he  could   ever  stand   it  to  live  with  Jesus   in   heaven."     I  don't,  either, 

342 


344 


THE   BETRAYAL. 


children  !  I  suppose  you  have  all  read  Bunyan's  Pilgrim's  Progress.  Do  you  recollect 
they  came  to  a  place,  iu  a  bottom,  where  there  was  a  door  in  the  side  of  a  hill  ?  They 
opened  the  door,  and  they  heard  a  rumbling  noise  as  of  fire,  and  a  cry  of  some  tormented. 
Christian  asked,  "  What  means  this  ?  "  Then  the  shepherd  told  them,  "  This  is  a  by- 
way to  hell,  a  way  that  hypocrites  go  in  at ;"  and  among  the  hypocrites  he  named  Judas, 
and  such  as  sell  their  Master  as  he  did.  Let  us  be  careful  that  we  never  betray  our 
blessed  Lord 


PETER'S  DENIAL. 


VK  blessed  Lord  was  dragged  by  the  soldiers  to  the  house  of  Caiaphas, 
the  high  priest,  where  His  enemies  tried  to  make  out  some  charge 
to  bring  against  Him  ;  but  as  He  was  good  and  holy,  and  had  no 
sin  at  all,  they  could  accuse  Him  of  nothing. 

All  this  time,  Peter  was  in  the  high  priest's  palace,  warming 
himself  by  the  fire.     Both  John  and  Peter,  anxious  to  see  what 
would  be  done  with  their  Master,  had    followed  on  at  a  safe  dis- 
tance, and  John  first,  and  Peter  later,  had  entered  the  palace- 
hall.     Peter  tried  to  hide  himself  in  the  crowd  ;  he  told  no  one  that  he  was  a  disciple  of 
Jesus,  for  he  was  afraid  of  being  known  among  so  many  enemies. 

But  as  he  warmed  himself,  one  of  the  maids  there  looked  at  him,  and  asked  if  he  did 
not  belong  to  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  Peter  was  afraid,  and  said,  "  I  know  not  what  thou 
sayest."  Then  he  went  out  into  the  porch  ;  and  the  cock  crew.  The  cock  crowing 
ought  to  have  reminded  Peter  of  the  warning  Jesus  had  given  him.  Then  another 
maid  saw  Peter,  and  said,  "  This  fellow  was  also  with  Jesus  of  Nazareth."  Peter  grew 
more  afraid,  and  went  on  declaring,  he  did  not  know  such  a  person.  Not  long  after, 
some  more  of  the  people  came  to  him,  and  said,  "  Surely  thou  art  one  of  the  friends  of 
Jesus  ;  for  thou  art  a  Galilean,  and  speakest  as  they  do."  Then  Peter  began  to  curse  and 
swear,  and  said,  "  I  know  not  this  man  of  whom  you  speak."  Just  then  the  cock  crew 
again.     Jesus  was  not  far  off.     He  could  see  and  hear  Peter.    When  the  cock  crew,  Jesus 


'mM 


tIi7i|MI  I 


If  I"    ' 


ii'i  /    '  ill  1 1  I'll  liiii 

;  ■       ,i#i'i^«i 

'J  'ii'i'i        ,  I- 1 

1,1     i|     ''  I  i,i,|i|iii''    '111'  IHi, ''/'       ' 


i ii; 

ir,  i|i;ii,vyi  ',■ 
i,l", ,,, 'ii'i  'i' 

iii  ii  I" ',  ii,i  'i  I, 

r Jill II 'Hi  II 

Hl'l    ,'    ii'i'i 
WV.1,1"     I 


>46 


PETER'S  DENIAL. 


turned  round  and  looked  upon  Peter.  He  did  not  speak  a  word,  but  Peter  understood  the 
look.  It  went  to  his  heart.  It  made  him  think  of  the  warning  which  Jesus  had  given 
him  when  Peter  said,  "  I  will  never  deu}-  Thee."  Peter  thought  how  he  had  forgotten 
that  warning,  and  denied  his  kind  Master.  He  could  not  bear  the  sad  thought ;  "  he 
went  out  and  wept  bitterly." 

Dear  children  this  is  a  very  sad  histor3\  Peter  told  lies,  he  denied  his  Master,  he 
cursed  and  swore,  and  took  God's  holy  name  in  vain.  And  wdi}-  was  this  ?  Because  he 
trusted  in  himself.  We  should  learn  from  this,  not  to  trust  in  ourselves,  but  to  pra\-  for 
grace  to  enable  us  to  resist  temptation.  Jesus  afterwards  forgave  Peter.  Peter  repented 
and  prayed  for  pardon  ;  and  Jesus  saw  his  tears,  and  heard  his  prayers,  and  forgave 
him. 

Sayixcs  of  childhood  :— One  of  my  little  friends  saj-s,  "I  think  it  was  just  too 
good  in  Jesus  to  forgive  Peter.  I'm  afraid  I  couldn't  forgive  anybod}-  that  would  do  so 
to  me."  Yes,  children,  it  was  good  in  Jesus.  He  tells  us,  that,  when  we  have  done 
wrong,  if  we  will  come  to  Him,  He  will  forgive.  Jesus  is  willing  to  pardon  even  when 
we  sin  like  Peter,  if  -we  will  truly  repent  and  turn  to  Him. 


) 


JESUS   SCOURGED 


OU  retuember,  dear  children,  that  the  cniel  soldiers  had  taken 
Jesus  to  the  palace  of  Caiaphas,  the  high  priest.  The  priests  and 
enemies  of  Jesus  now  tried  to  accuse  Him  of  some  wickedness, 
that  they  might  condemn  Him  to  death.  But  no  one  could  prove 
that  He  had  broken  the  law ;  and  whenever  a  story  was  brought 
against  Him,  it  turned  out  not  to  be  true.  All  this  time  Jesus 
A  held  His  peace,  and  said  not  a  word.  At  last  the  high  priest  stood  up 
**  and  conimanded  Him  to  say  whether  He  were  the  Christ  or  not.  Then 
Jesus  answered,  "  I  am ;  and  hereafter  you  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  sitting  on  the  right 
hand  of  power,  and  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven."  But  the  high  priest  would  not 
believe  Him  ;  he  cried  out,  "  This  is  blasphemy.  You  have  heard  it.  What  think  ye?  " 
They  all  answered,  "  He  is  guilty  of  death."  And  then  they  began  to  spit  in  His  face, 
and  to  smite  Him,  and  mock  Him.  And  all  the  time  He  stood  gentle  and  patient,  and 
said  not  one  v/ord  of  complaint  or  anger. 

Then  the  people  brought  Jesus  to  Pontius  Pilate  the  governor,  and  began  to  accuse 
Him.  But  Pilate  could  find  no  fault  in  Him,  and  wished  to  set  Him  free  ;  but  he  was 
afraid  of  offending  the  rich  Jews,  so  he  sent  Him  to  Herod,  who  was  staying  at  Jerusalem 
at  that  time.  Herod  and  his  soldiers  cruelly  mocked  and  railed  at  Jesus,  and  sent  Him 
back  to  Pilate. 

Pilate  felt  in  his  heart  that  Jesus  was  innocent ;  so  he  thought  he  had  found  a  way  of 
saving  Him  without  offending  the  Romans.  It  was  the  custom  that  at  the  feasts  of  the 
passover  lie  should  set  some  prisoner  free,  whomsoever  the  Jews  asked  for.  He  thought 
they  would  certainly  ask  for  Jesus.  But  when  Pilate  proposed  to  let  Jesus  go,  the 
people  cried,  "  No,  no  ;  we  do  not  wish  Him  to  be  set  free.       Let  Him  be  crucified,  and 

347 


34^ 


JESUS   SCOURGED. 


release  unto  us  Barabbas."  Barabbas  was  a  wicked  murderer,  who  was  a  prisoner  at  this 
time.  Pilate  said  again,  "  Wh}-,  what  eviljias  He  done?  "  But  the  people  cried  again, 
"  Crucify  Him,  crucify  Him."  Then  Pilate  let  them  have  their  wa3- ;  he  knew  what  was 
just,  but  he  was  afraid,  and  cared  for  himself  more  than  for  his  duty.  But  first  he  took 
water,  and  washed  his  hands  before  the  people,  and  said,  "  I  am  innocent  of  the  blood  of 
this  just  man  :  see  ye  to  it."  The  people  cried,  "  His  blood  be  upon  us,  and  upon  our 
children."  Then  Pilate,  who  feared  man  more  than  he  feared  God,  gave  the  innocent 
Jesiis  into  the  hands  of  His  enemies,  and  released  Barabbas.  But  God  did  not  free  Pilate 
from  blame,  for  we  hear  and  read  ever}^  day  that  Jesus  was  crucified,  and  sufifered  under 
Pontius  Pilate.     And  the  Jews  have  suffered  many  sorrows  for  their  sins. 

Then  the  soldiers  took  Jesus  to  scourge  Him.  This  is  the  scene  which  the  artist  has 
portrayed  in  the  picture.  They  tore  off  His  clothes  ;  they  scourged  Him.  The  scourge 
was  a  whip  composed  of  ox  nerves,  extremely  sharp,  interwoven  with  sheep  bones,  so  as 
to  cut  the  flesh.  With  this  they  whipped  Jesus.  He  who  had  never  lifted  up  His  hand 
but  to  do  good,  was  made  to  suffer  this  most  degrading  punishment.  Not  only  were  the 
hands  of  men  raised  to  inflict  torture  upon  the  Saviour,  but  their  tongues  also  were 
actively  employed  in  reviling  Him  ;  thus  adding  insult  to  injury.  And  when  they  had 
beaten  'the  blessed  Jesus  till  He  was  bleeding  all  over,  they  took  one  of  their  old  red 
soldiers'  cloaks  and  threw  it  over  Him. 

And  why  was  all  this  ?  Why  was  the  scourge  made  to  descend  on  the  innocent  ? 
Why  was  Jesus  thus  to  suffer  ?  It  was  to  save  us  from  our  sins ;  it  was  that  the  whole 
world  might  be  reconciled  to  God. 


'"rTiiirT'n'^fr'"?™''''™!"' 


THE  CROWN   OF  THORNS. 


HAT  many  might  see  the  insults  that  Jesus  suffered,  the  soldiers, 
after  the}-  had  scourged  Him,  led  Jesus  into  the  governor's  hall, 
and  called  together  the  whole  band  of  soldiers.  There  were 
about  six  hundred  men  in  this  band ;  and  the}-  are  now  called 
in  to  witness  the  degradation  of  the  victim.  Then  the  soldiers  put 
on  Him  a  purple  robe  ;  this  was  done  in  derision — for  that  was  the 
color  proper  to  the  robes  of  kings.  And  to  make  the  mockery  more 
complete,  the}-  plaited  a  crown  of  thorns,  and  put  it  about  His 
head.  The  next  picture  shows  the  cruel  soldiers  forcing  it  iipon  His  head.  When 
they  pressed  the  crown  down,  the  thorns  pierced  into  His  head,  and  the  blood  trickled 
down  His  brow.     Oh  !  what  pain  Jesus  suffered  then  ! 

My  dear  children,  I  cannot  tell  you  my  feelings,  as  I  talk  with  you  about  this  cruel 
treatment  of  our  Saviour.  A  lady,  while  on  a  visit  to  the  Exposition  at  Paris,  died. 
During  her  last  moments,  speech  had  left  her ;  but  she  managed  to  speak  the  word 
*'  Bring."  Her  friends  in  ignorance  of  her  meaning  offered  her  food  ;  but  she  shook  her 
head,  and  again  repeated  the  word  "  Bring."  They  then  offered  her  grapes,  Avhich  she 
also  declined,  and  for  a  third  time  uttered  the  word  "  Bring."  Thinking  she  desired  to 
to  see  some  absent  friends,  they  brought  them  to  her :  but  again  she  shook  her  head  ; 
and  then,  by  a  great  effort,  she  succeeded  in  finishing  the  sentence, — 

"  Bring  forth  the  royal  diadem, 
And  crown  Him  Lord  of  all  ;" 

and  then  passed  away  to  be  with  Jesus. 

SayinGvS  of  childhood  : — A  teacher  described  to  her  Sunday-school  class  the 
crown  of  thorns  that  was  put  on  the  brow  of  Jesus.  Shortly  after,  one  of  the  class  was 
discovered  twining  a  wreath  of  rare  flowers.  Being  asked  what  he  was  doing,  he  replied, 
"  Long  ago,  Jesus  wore  a  crown  of  thorns,  and  even  died  for  me  ;  and  now  I  am  mak- 
ing Him  a  wreath,  to  show  how  much  I  love  Him." 

350 


CHRIST    INSULTED. 


FTER  the  soldiers  had  dressed  Jesus  in  mockery  iu  a  purple  robe,  like  a 
pretended  king,  and  had  put  the  crown  of  thorns  upon  His  head,  then  they 
gave  him  a  reed,  to  hold  in  His  right  hand  as  a  sham  sceptre. 
All  this  the  Saviour  submitted  to  with  the  greatest  meekness. 
Then,  to  finish  their  mockery,  the  Jews  bowed  their  knees  to  Him, 
pretending  to  honor  Him  as  a  king ;  and  said,  "  Hail,  king  of 
the  Jews  !  "  This  is  what  the  artist  has  represented  in  the  next 
picture.  They  are  bowing  down  pretending  to  do  Him  honor. 
Then  they  spit  on  Him,  and  smote  Him  on  the  head  with  the  reed.  And  after  they  had 
mocked  Him,  they  took  off  the  purple  robe,  and  put  His  own  raiment  on  Him. 

O,  think  of  it,  my  dear  children,  think  of  the  cruel  insult  Jesus  suffered,  and  all  to 
save  us.  If  He  had  been  only  a  man,  though  He  might  have  been  a  very  good  man, 
His  sufferings  would  not  have  done  us  any  good.  But  He  was  God  as  well  as  man  ;  He 
is  the  One  "  mighty  to  save."  Yes  my  little  friends.  He  is  able  to  save  every  one  of  you. 
But  though  it  is  such  an  easy  thing  to  come  to  Christ  and  be  saved,  it  was  not  an  easy 
thing  for  Jesus  to  suffer  in  our  stead.  I  can  never,  never  tell  you  how  much  He  suffered 
for  us.  And  yet  He  loved  us  so  much  that  He  did  not  shrink  from  the  suffering  which 
He  must  endure.  When  the  heavy  lashes  were  being  laid  upon  His  bleeding  back  in 
Pilate's  hall,  when  He  was  crowned  with  thorns  and  spit  upon,  when  He  was  insulted  by 
the  crowd  that  pretended  to  do  Him  honor.  He  might  in  a  moment  have  destroyed  His 
cruel  tormentors,  and  gone  away  to  heaven.  But  if  He  had  done  that  He  could  never 
take  us  to  heaven  with  Him  when  He  comes  again  to  receive  His  own.  He  knew  what 
He  would  have  to  endure  for  us,  yet  He  gave  himself  up  willingly  to  be  "  led  as  a  lamb 
to  the  slaughter  and,  as  a  sheep  before  her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  He  opened  not  His 

mouth." 

352 


ilitililll^ 


CHRIST  PRESENTED  BY  PILATE  TO  THE  PEOPLE. 


UR  Jesus  never  spoke  one  word  of  anger  all  this  time ;  and  when  Pilate 
saw  His  meek,  brave,  patient  face,  pale  and  faint  with  pain,  and 
streaming  with  blood,  he  thought  the  people  would  pity  Him  ;  so 
Pilate  went  forth  once  more,  and  said  unto  the  people,  "  Behold, 
I  bring  Him  forth  to  you,  that  ye  may  know  that  I  find  no  fault 
in  Him."  Then  Jesus  came  forth  to  the  top  of  the  steps  of  the 
judgment-hall,  wearing  the  crown  of  thorns,  and  the  purple  robe. 
And  Pilate  said  unto  them,  "  Behold  the  Man !  "  This  is  the 
Scene  portrayed  in  the  engraving. 

But  the  people  were  too  mad  to  have  any  pit}^  or  feeling,  and  the}'  only  cried  louder 
and  louder  still,  "  Crucifj^  Him  !  Crucify  Him  !  "  Pilate  was  not  brave  enough  to  go 
against  them  all,  even  to  save  an  innocent  man ;  so  he  said,  "  Take  ye  Him,  and  crucify 
Him  ;  for  I  find  no  fault  in  Him."  The  Jews  answered  him,  "  We  have  a  law,  and  by 
our  law  He  ought  to  die,  because  He  made  Himself  the  Son  of  God."  As  much  as  to 
say.  If  you,  as  a  Roman,  do  not  feel  it  lawful  and  just,  we  have  plenty  of  law. 

When  Pilate  therefore  heard  that  saying,  he  was  the  more  afraid ;  and  went  again 
into  the  judgment-hall,  and  said  unto  Jesus,  "  Whence  art  Thou  ?  "  But  Jesus  gave 
him  no  answer.  Then  said  Pilate  unto  Him,  "  SjTeakest  Thou  not  unto  me  ?  Knowest 
Thou  not,  that  I  have  power  to  cnicif}^  Thee,  and  have  power  to  release  Thee  ?  "  Jesus 
answered,  "  Thou  could'st  have  no  power  at  all  against  Ale,  except  it  be  given  thee  from 
above  ;  therefore  he  that  delivered  Me  unto  thee  hath  the  greater  sin."  After  that  Pilate 
tried  to  release  Him ;  but  the  Jews  cried  out,  "  If  thou  let  this  man  go,  thou  art  not 
Csesar's  friend.  Whosoever  maketh  himself  a  king,  speaketh  against  Caesar."  When 
Pilate  heard  that,  he  brought  Jesus  forth,  and  sat  down  in  the  judgment-seat.  ''And  it 
was  the  preparation  of  the  passover,  and  about  the  sixth  hour :  and  he  said  unto  the 
Jews,  Behold  your  King !  "  But  they  cried  out,  "Away  with  Him,  away  with  Him, 
crucify  Him."  Pilate  said  unto  them,  "  Shall  I  crucify  j^our  King  ?  "  The  chief  priests 
answered,  "  We  have  no  king  but  Cassar."  Then  Pilate  delivered  Jesus  up  to  be 
crucified. 

S.wiNGS  OF  CHILDHOOD : — My  little  neighbor  friend  says,  "  I  think  Pilate  was  a 
great  big  coward.  I  would  die  before  letting  Jesus  go  !  "  Yes,  children,  he  was  a  coward  ; 
he  knew  in  his  heart  that  Jesus  did  not  deserve  to  die,  and  yet  he  let  Him  be  crucified. 

354 


CHRIST  FAINTING   UNDER  THE  CROSS. 


ILATE  gave  up  our  Lord  to  the  four  soldiers  who  were  to  crucify 
Him.  His  cross,  a  heavy  beam  of  wood,  with  another  fastened 
across  it,  was  laid  on  His  shoulders  ;  and  He  was  told  to  take 
up  the  heavy  cross  and  carry  it  to  Mount  Calvary — the  place 
where  He  was  to  suffer  outside  the  walls  of  Jerusalem.  He  was 
so  weak  and  worn  out  after  the  long  night,  and  the  bleeding  from 
the  cuts  where  the}^  had  beaten  Him  with  leather  whips,  that  He 
could  hardly  walk  under  the  cross ;  He  sometimes  almost  fainted  by  the  way.  It  was 
very  hard  for  Jesus  to  carry  the  cross,  but  He  knew  what  it  meant ;  and  that  made  Him 
willing  to  bear  it  and  suffer.  After  a  while  they  met  a  man  named  Simon,  and  the 
soldiers  made  him  carrj'  it  after  Jesus.  The  artist  has  given  us  this  scene  in  the  picture ; 
Christ  is  crushed  to  the  earth — too  weak  to  carry  the  cross  farther ;  and  the  sturdy 
Simon,  "  a  Cyrenian,"  is  seen  bearing  the  cruel  weight  of  the  cross. 

As  Jesus  passed  along,  many  of  His  friends  came  out,  and  followed  Him,  weeping 
ver}^  bitterl}^  Some  of  them  were  the  women,  and  other  people,  to  whom  the  Saviour 
had  shown  kindness  ;  and  Jesus  turned  to  them,  and  said,  "  Daughters  of  Jerusalem,  weep 
not  for  Me,  but  weep  for  yourselves,  and  for  your  children.  Weep  for  3'our  country, 
and  for  all  the  sorrow  which  is  coming  upon  it."  Jesus  could  feel  for  His  friends  and 
His  country  in  all  His  sufferings.   He  cared  more  for  their  sorrow  than  for  His  own. 

Dear  children,  Jesus  bore  the  cross  for  us  ;  and  He  says,  "  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross, 
and  followeth  after  Me,  is  not  worthy  of  Me.  If  we  would  belong  to  Jesus,  we  must 
not  be  ashamed  to  bear  the  cross  for  Him.  We  are  bid  to  take,  not  to  make,  our  cross. 
God  provides  it.  We  are  bid  to  take  it  up.  Some  writer  has  said,  "  The  cross  is  easier 
to  him  who  takes  it  up,  than  to  him  who  drags  it." 


f 


CHRIST'S   ARRIVAL   AT    MOUNT   CALVARY. 

T  last,  they  came  to  a  spot  outside  the  gate  of  Jerusalem,  called  Golgotha  or 
Calvary.  The  word  means  "  a  skiill."  Why  it  was  so  called  is  not  known. 
It  may  possibly  have  been  so  called  from  a  supposed  resemblance 
of  the  ground  to  a  human  skull.  Nothing  is  known,  at  the 
present  time,  respecting  its  site.  All  that  we  know  of  Golgotha, 
perhaps  all  that  God  willed  to  be  known,  is  that  it  was  without 
the  city  gate. 

In  the  first  picture  the  artist  has  portrayed  the  arrival  at  the 
hill  Calvary.  So  utterly  broken  down  is  Christ's  physical  strength  that  He  sinks  to  the 
ground.  It  was  usual  to  give  to  the  condemned,  immediately  before  crucifixion,  some 
wine  mixed  with  some  powerful  opiate,  to  quiet  their  pain,  and  help  them  to  bear  it.  It 
had  been  the  custom  of  wealthy  ladies  in  Jerusalem  to  provide  this  spiced  wine  at  their 
own  expense,  and  they  did  so  quite  irrespectively  of  their  sympath}'  for  au}^  individual 
criminal.  In  this  case  it  was  probably  offered  to  Jesus  by  the  pitiful  women  who 
followed  Him  to  the  place  of  crucifixion,  weeping  as  they  went,  and  to  whom  He  spoke 
the  tender  words  by  the  way.  When  Jesus  had  tasted  the  wine  mingled  with  bitter  gall, 
He  would  not  drink.  Jesus  did  not  wish  His  pain  to  be  lessened.  He  was  willing  to 
endure  the  pangs  which  He  had  left  heaven  to  bear  for  the  sake  of  a  sinful  world.  And 
thus  an  old  prophecy  of  the  Messiah  was  literally  fulfilled :  "  They  gave  Me  also  gall 
for  My  meat ;  and  in  My  thirst  they  gave  Me  vinegar  to  drink." 

And  all  this  Jesus  suffered  without  the  least  impatience  or  anger.  Dear  children,  let 
us  especially  consider  this  conduct  of  our  Saviour  as  our  pattern.  Let  us  remember, 
that  we  are  called  to  do  good,  and  suffer  evil,  in  this  present  world  ;  let  us  keep  a  guard 
over  our  spirits  and  at  the  door  of  our  lips,  when  we  are  injured,  insulted,  and  afflicted; 
and  let  us  consider  how  "  light  our  afflictions  "  are,  and  how  mixed  with  consolations, 
when  compared  with  those  of  our  divine  Saviour. 

The  soldiers  next  proceeded  to  crucif}-  Jesus.  This  was  done  in  the  following  manner : 
He  was  stripped  almost  naked  of  His  clothes  ;  then  the  soldiers  made  Him  lie  down 
on  the  beam  of  wood,  and  they  stretched  His  arms  out  on  the  cross-beam,  and  drove  a 
large  nail  through  each  of  the  palms  of  His  hands  into  the  wood  ;  and  the  feet,  possibly 
placed  one  over  the  other,  were  fastened  to  the  upright  part  of  the  cross,  by  another 
huge  nail.     In  the  next  picture, 

"  THE  CRUCIFIXION," 
35S 


36o  THE   CRUCIFIXION. 

they  have  laid  hold  of  Him,  thrust  Him  down  upon  the  cross,  and  with  blow  after  blow 
they  drive  the  cruel  nails  through  His  hands  and  His  feet.  O  think  of  it,  my  dear 
children,  think  of  having  nails  driven  right  through  your  hands  and  feet.  Do  you 
suppose,  if  you  could  save  the  life  of  some  little  friend  of  yours,  that  you  would  be 
willing  to  have  nails  driven  through  your  hands  and  feet,  and  to  be  fastened  to  a  cross, 
and  left  there  to  die  ?  Suppose  some  one  had  suffered  such  a  death  as  that  for  you,  that 
he  might  save  you  from  temporal  death,  do  you  not  think  you  would  love  the  very  name 
of  that  friend?  I  am  sure  you  would.  It  seems  to  me  you  could  not  help  it.  Well,  that 
is  just  what  Jesus  did — only  He  died  to  save  you  from  eternal  death.  Ah,  how  can  you 
help  loving  this  dear  Jesus  ?  I  should  think  you  would  hate  all  the  sins  that  you  have 
ever  committed,  when  you  remember  that  it  was  your  sin  that  helped  to  nail  the  loving 
Jesus  to  the  cross. 

A  little  girl  in  a  mission-school  sat  on  the  front  seat ;  and,  when  the  superintendent 
was  telling  about  how  they  nailed  Jesus  on  the  cross,  the  tears  came  to  her  eyes,  and 
she  had  to  get  up  and  go  out.  In  the  afternoon,  she  came  back,  smiling,  and  the  super- 
intendent asked  her,  "  Mary,  where  did  3-ou  go  this  morning  ?  "  And  she  said,  "O, 
teacher !  I  could  not  stand  it  when  you  spoke  to  us  about  Jesus  being  nailed  on  the 
cross;  for  I  felt  just  as  if  I  helped  to  pound  the  nails  in;  and  I  went  off  a  little 
piece  from  the  school,  and  got  down  on  my  knees,  and  told  Jesus  that  niy  sins  helped 
to  hang  Him  on  the  cross  ;  and  I  asked  Him  to  please  forgive  me  for  helping  to  kill 
Him  ;  that  I  was  so  sorry  !  but  now  I  feel  so  happ}^ !  " 

The  bible  says  :  "  Ye  were  not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold, 
but  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ."  You  know  that  when  the  great  nails  were 
driven  through  His  hands  and  feet,  the  blood  oozed  out,  and  trickled  down  upon  the 
ground.  So  that  when  the  bible  ^vs,  "  Ye  are  redeemed  with  the  precious  blood  of 
Christ,"  it  means,  that  when  we  had  broken  God's  good  laws,  and  deserved  to  be 
punished,  Christ  gave  Himself  up  to  suffer  in  our  place.  He  gave  Himself  a  ransom 
for  us.  What  a  great  heart  of  love  He  must  have  had  to  be  willing  to  die  !  Have  you 
ever  thanked  Him  for  this  wonderful  love  ?     Do  you  love  Him  for  it  ? 

When  the  soldiers  had  finished  nailing  Jesus  to  the  cross,  then  the  cross  was  slowly 
lifted  up  by  strong  men,  and  the  foot  of  it  sunk  into  a  hole,  with  a  violent  jerk,  produc- 
ing the  most  agonizing  torture.     The  third  picture  portrays 

"THE   LIFTING   UP   OF  THE  CROSS." 
The  shame  of  the  cross  was  made  greater  bv  our  Saviour  being  crucified  between  two 


362  THE  LIFTING   UP  OF  THE   CROSS. 

robbers — as  tliougb  He  were  the  worst  of  the  three.  Rut  all  this  was  a  fulfillment  of 
those  words  of  Isaiah  :  "  And  He  was  numbered  with  the  transgressors."  The  spite  of 
men  had  all  been  foreseen  and  foretold.  The  soldiers  took  the  garments  of  Jesus  and 
divided  them  among  them,  except  the  inner  garment  or  tunic,  which  St.  John  tells  us 
was  without  seam,  and  for  this  they  gambled  or  cast  lots,  fulfilling  the  prophecy  of 
David,  saying,  "  They  part  my  garments  among  them,  and  cast  lots  upon  my  vesture." 
Then  they  sat  down  and  watched  Him,  while  many  wicked  men  jeered  Him,  saying, 
"  He  saved  others.  Himself  He  cannot  save."  But  all  this  time  the  gentle  Saviour  only 
pitied  them,  and  said,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do."  That 
was  the  patient  way  He  bore  the  pain  to  save  us. 

Over  the  head  of  the  blessed  Lord  on  the  cross  was  a  tablet,  with  the  words,  "  Jesus 
OF  Naz.\reth  the  king  of  the  Jews."  Pilate  wrote  it  in  mockery  ;  and  those  who 
read  it  only  laughed,  and  reviled  Jesus  the  more.  Yet  the  writing  was  true.  Jesus  luas 
king  of  the  Jews.  The  Jews  indeed  would  not  receive  Him  as  their  king  ;  but  a  time  is 
coming  when  they  will  receive  Him.  There  Jesus  hung  patientl}',  while  the  chief 
priests  and  Pharisees  passed  bv,  mocking  and  laughing  at  His  pain.  Even  the  robbers 
at  first  joined  in  the  cry  ;  but  by-and-b}-  one  of  them  began  to  feel  that  He  who  was  so 
patient  and  so  great  in  all  that  agony  must  truly  be  the  Son  of  God,  and  so  he  rebuked 
his  fellow,  and  said  to  Jesus,  "  Lord  remember  me  when  Thou  comest  into  Thy  kingdom  !" 
And  the  Lord  answered,  "  To-d  ly  shalt  thou  be  with  Me  in  paradise  !  " 

The  mother  of  Jesus  had  come  to  stand  by  the  foot  of  His  cross,  and  with  her,  her 
sister  and  some  other  women,  and  His  beloved  disciple  John.  When  Jesus  saw  His 
mother  and  John  standing  near  Him,  He  spoke  to  them,  and  comforted  them.  His  own 
pain  did  not  make  Him  forgetful  of  those  He  loved.  He  spoke  first  to  His  mother  and 
said,  "  Woman  behold  thy  son  !  "  and  He  looked  at  John,  and  said,  "  Behold  thy  mother  !" 
He  meant  that  John  should  take  care  of  her,  and  be  like  a  son  to  her,  when  her  own  Son. 
was  gone.  And  John  understood  what  his  dear  Master  meant,  and  took  Mary  home  with, 
him,  and  was  always  like  a  son  to  her  afterwards. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — What  a  lesson  of  forgiveness,  little  people,  there  is  in  all 
this  for  us.  In  a  school  in  Ireland,  one  boy  struck  another ;  and,  when  he  was  about  to 
be  punished,  the  injured  boy  begged  for  his  pardon.  The  master  asked,  "  Why  do  you 
wish  to  keep  him  from  being  flogged  ?  "  The  boy  replied,  "  I  have  read  in  the  New 
Testament  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  forgave  His  enemies  when  He  hung  upon  the  cross ; 
and  therefore  I  forgive  him,  and  beg  he  ma}^  not  be  punished  for  my  sake." 


THE  DEATH  OF  CHRIST. 


T  was  noou.  And  now  a  dreadful  darkness  came  over  all  the  land.  It 
lasted  from  noon  until  three  o'clock.  The  mockery  of  the  Jews  was 
interrupted  by  three  hours  of  gloom  and  consternation.  It  would 
seem  as  if  nature  was  unable  to  behold  the  agony  of  her  Creator,  and 
also  sought  to  hide  it  from  the  gaze  of  men.  Jesus  was  still  alive ; 
but  He  did  not  speak  all  that  time.  He  was  suffering  more  than  we 
can  understand  ;  more  than  any  mere  man  could  ever  suffer.  His  body 
was  in  great  pain.  The  wounds  caused  by  the  scourge,  and  by  the 
nails,  festered  and  became  inflamed,  and  were  attacked  by  great  swarms  of  flies ;  the 
"head  throbbed;  burning  fever  set  in  ;  the  joints  ached,  and  every  movement  for  their 
relief  only  increased  the  pain  ;  there  was  dizziness,  intense  thirst,  and  heaviness  of  the 
"heart. 

But,  great  as  were  His  bodily  sufferings,  these  were  nothing  compared  with  those  of 
His  soul.  Jesus  was  dying ;  dying  for  sinners.  He  had  promised  His  Father  to  do 
this ;  and  His  Father  was  now  putting  upon  Him  the  punishment  due  to  the  sins  of  the 
world.  And  at  "  the  ninth  hour,"  or  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  Jesus  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying,  "  My  God,  My  God,  why  hast  Thou  forsaken  Ale  ?  "  Why  should 
Jesus  make  that  cry  ?  Because  He  .was  on  the  cross  in  the  sinner's  place.  God  hates 
sin.  And  for  a  time  He  felt  as  sinners  feel  when  God  withdraws  His  presence  from  them 
forever.  He  took  the  sinner's  place,  and  experienced  his  despair  in  order  that  the  sinner 
might  experience  the  joy  of  the  beloved  Sou.  God  had  not  forgotten  His  beloved  Son  ; 
He  had  not  ceased  to  love  Him ;  but  He  did  not  smile  upon  Him,  nor  comfort  Him  now ; 
this  was  His  worst  sufi"ering.  For  God  to  forsake  Him  at  that  moment,  how  awful ! 
Well  may  we  adore  the  blessed  Jesus  for  such  a  display  of  love.  But,  if  He  cried  out 
beneath  the  weight  of  man's  guilt,  what  must  those  sinners  endure,  who  will  not  believe 
in  Him  and  be  saved,  and  so  doom  themselves  to  bear  the  weight  of  their  own  guilt 
forever. 

Some  of  them  that  stood  there,  when  they  heard  Jesus  cr}-  out  with  anguish,  said, 
"  This  man  calleth  for  Elias."  Then  one  of  the  soldiers  ran  and  filled  a  sponge  with 
vinegar,  and  lifted  it  up  to  the  Saviour's  lips.  This  was  done  in  response  to  His  cry : 
"  I  thirst."  No  doubt  that  it  was  given  by  some  one  who  was  touched  b}^  that  appeal. 
But   his   more  brutal   companions   said,  "  Let  be,  let  us  see  whether  Elias  will  come  to 

364 


366  THE   DEATH   OF   CHRIST. 

save  Him."  When  Jesus  had  received  the  vinegar,  He  said,  "  It  is  finished ;  "  and  then 
He  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Father,  into  Thy  hands  I  commend  My  spirit ;  "  and  He 
bowed  His  head,  and  gave  up  the  ghost. 

Jesus  was  dead.  This  is  what  the  artist  has  portrayed  in  the  first  picture.  "  It  is 
finished."  The  work  of  grace  was  done.  The  work  which  His  Father  had  given  Him 
to  do  was  now  perfiarmed.  The  Father's  will  was  done.  Jesus  would  have  hung  on  the 
cross  for  two  or  three  days  before  dying,  but  when  He  thought  of  all  the  wicked  people 
in  the  world,  He  thought  of  you  and  me ;  then  His  heart  broke,  and  He  died  after  He 
had  been  on  the  cross  only  six  hours.     He  died  of  a  broken  heart ! 

Then  the  veil,  which  hung  before  the  Holy  of  Holies  in  the  temple,  was  torn  in  two ; 
and  the  earth  shook  with  a  great  earthquake ;  and  the  rocks  rent ;  and  the  graves 
opened,  and  the  bodies  of  many  of  the  saints  which  slept  arose.  The  artist,  in  the  next 
picture, 

"  THE  DARKNESS  WHICH  ACCOMPANIED  THE  DEATH  OF  OUR  LORD," 
tries  to  give  us  some  idea  of  this  thrilling  event  in  nature.  And  why  was  all  this  ? 
Why  did  nature  thus  feel  this  great  event  ?  Because  Jesus  was  God.  Everything  felt 
His  power ;  and  ever3-thing  trembled  with  fear  and  horror,  when  wicked  men  put  to 
death  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory.  The  soldiers  who  watched  Jesus,  and  the  centurion 
who  commanded  them,  felt  this,  and  cried,  "  T^ruly  this  was  the  Son  of  God."  He  acted 
j  ust  as  the  Son  of  God  would  act. 

Now,  my  dear  little  friends,  does  not  this  wonderful  stor}'  of  the  death  of  Jesus  make 
3^ou  feel  that  you  ought  to  be  Christians  ?  Try  and  offer  this  little  prayer  from  the  heart : 
"  O  God,  show  me  that  Jesus,  the  Saviour,  is  very  near  me  now,  and  that  He  is  willing  to 
love  me ;  and  teach  me  how  He  suffered  that  I  might  be  forgiven  my  many  sins,  and  be 
found  at  last  in  His  fold.  Holy  Spirit,  help  me  to  see  Jesus  as  »iy  Saviour ;  and  O,  dear 
Jesus,  forgive  me  that  I  have  not  loved  Thee ;  give  me  a  new  heart,  that  I  may  love 
Thee  now ;  take  me  as  I  am,  and  make  nie  Thine  forever,  for  Thine  own  sake.  Amen." 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  minister  was  once  speaking  about  sin  finding  us  out. 
He  said,  "  If  you  do  not  find  out  your  sin,  and  bring  it  to  Calvary,  to  get  it  pardoned, 
and  washed  away  through  the  blood  of  Jesus,  your  sin  will  find  you  out,  and  bring  you 
to  judgment  to  be  condemned,  and  sent  away  by  Jesus  Christ  to  everlasting  punish- 
ment." Oh  !  "  thought  a  little  girl  who  had  told,  her  mother  a  lie — "  Oh,  that  lie  !  I 
must  either  find  it,  and  bring  it  to  Calvary,  or  it  will  cause  me  to  be  punished  forever." 
She  rested  not  till  she  knew  what  it  was  to  have  sin  forgiven. 


CHRIST  TAKEN  DOWN  FROM  THE  CROSS. 


UR  Saviour  was  crucified  on  Friday.     The  next  day  was  the   Jewish 
Sabbath.    And  the  Sabbath  after  the  crucifixion  happened  to  be  a 
great  day  among  the  Jews — because  it  was  the  feast  of  the  pass- 
over.     So  some  of  them  went  to  Pilate,  and  asked  him  to  let  them 
take  the  bodies  down  from  the  crosses,  that  the  Sabbath  might  not 
be  dishonored,  and  that  the  law  of  Moses  might  not  be   broken. 
i^i^    Then  Pilate  sent  the  soldiers  to  see  if  those  who  were  crucified 
were  yet  dead,  and  to  kill  them  if  they  were  not.     This  was  done 
by  striking  the  legs  of  the  sufferers  with  a  heavy  mallet,  which  generally  caused  instant 
death. 

The  soldiers  broke  the  legs  of  the  two  thieves  first ;  and  then,  coming  to  Jesus,  they 
saw  that  He  was  dead  already,  and  so  did  not  break  His  legs.  But  one  of  them  with  a 
spear  pierced  His  side,  and  there  came  out  blood  and  water.  These  things,  too,  had  been 
foretold  by  the  prophets. 

And  now  two  of  Christ's  secret  friends  and  lovers  come  to  the  light.  Nicodemus,  who, 
at  first,  came  to  Him  by  night,  was  one ;  and  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  who  had  been  some 
time  a  disciple  of  Jesiis,  but  secretly,  for  fear  of  the  Jews,  was  the  other.  Joseph  went 
boldly  to  Pilate,  and  begged  the  body  of  Jesus  that  he  might  give  it  burial.  Nicodemus 
brought  a  mixture  of  myrrh  and  aloes,  about  a  hundred  pounds  weight,  for  the  purpose 
of  embalming  it.  In  the  depth  and  sincerity  of  their  love  they  did  this  ;  and  now,  when 
Jesus  and  His  disciples  had  so  many  enemies,  Joseph  and  Nicodemus,  instead  of  being 
afraid,  felt  strong  and  courageous. 

Pilate  was  astonished  when  Joseph  told  him  that  Jesus  was  dead.  A  death  so  soon 
after  crucifixion  was  a  thing  so  unusual  that  he  called  to  him  the  centurion,  in  order  to 

make  sure  of  the  fact.    When  he  was  certain,  he  gave  the  body  to  Joseph.    Joseph  went 

368 


i70  CHRIST   TAKEN   DOWN   FROM   THE   CROSS. 

to  the  cross,  and  took  down  the  bod}-  of  Jesus.  In  the  picture  the  artist  has  shown  us 
these  good  men  carefullj-  lifting  Jesus  from  the  cross. 

When  the  body  was  taken  down,  Joseph  and  Nicodemus  carried  it  to  Joseph's  garden 
near  the  place  of  crucifixion,  where  there  was  a  cave  in  which  Joseph  meant  to  be  buried, 
but  where  no  one  had  yet  been  laid.  They  carried  our  Lord's  body  there  ;  and  the  good 
M'omen  who  followed.  Mar}-  Magdalene  and  the  rest,  wrapped  it  up  in  clean  linen  and 
sweet  spices.  They  w^anted  to  do  more  for  it ;  but  it  was  getting  late  on  Friday  evening, 
and  the  Sabbath  or  seventh  day  was  counted  from  sunset,  and  then  they  could  do  no 
manner  of  work.     So  they  had  to  wait  til]  the  Sabbath  should  be  over. 

In  our  next  picture 

"THE  BURIAL  OF  JESUS," 
we  see  Joseph  and  Nicodemus  bearing  to  the  tomb  the  silent  form  of  Him  who  only 
lived  for  others,  and  who  died  to  win  them  eternal  life.  As  became  royalty,  the  body  was 
placed  in  a  new  tomb,  hewn  out  of  the  rock,  "  wherein  never  man  before  was  laid."  And 
thus  was  fulfilled  that  scripture,  which  in  the  same  breath  implied  both  shame  and  honor 
"  He  made  His  grave  with  the  wicked,  and  with  the  rich  in  His  death." 

When  they  had  laid  the  body  in  the  tomb,  Joseph  rolled  a  great  stone  close  up  to  the 
rock  ;  and  they  went  away  in  their  grief  The  day  following,  the  chief  priests  and 
Pharisees  went  to  Pilate,  and  told  him  that  they  were  afraid  that  Christ's  disciples  would 
go  to  the  tomb  secretly,  by  night,  and  steal  the  body  away  ;  and  then  they  will  pretend  that 
He  is  risen  from  the  dead,  and  persuade  the  people  to  believe  in  Him  ;  so  they  begged 
Pilate  that  they  might  have  the  tomb  guarded.  Pilate  said,  "  Go  your  way ;  set  a  watch 
at  the  sepulchre,  and  make  it -as  sure  as  you  can."  So  they  went  away,  and  made  all  as 
sure  as  they  could,  and  sealed  the  stone  that  nobody  might  remove  it,  and  set  a  watch  or 
guard  of  soldiers  to  prevent  any  one  approaching.  These  foolish  men  thought  that  they 
could  thus  keep  the  body  of  Jesus  in  the  tomb.  We  shall  soon  see  how  vain  all  their 
hopes  were. 


THE  ANGEL  AND  THE  WOMEN  AT  THE  SEPULCHRE. 


fOW  sad  a  Sabbath  was  the  day  after  the  burial  !    The  disciples 

were  all  despondent.  They  felt  that  all  hope  was  gone.   Although 

Christ  had  told  them  that  He  should  rise  again,  3-et  they  were 

T       not  looking  for  His  resurrection,  for  who  ever  had  come  back 

again  from  the  dead  ? 

As  soon  as  the  Sabbath  was  past,  Alary  Magdalene  and  the  other 
women,  who  loved  Jesus  so  much,  came,  with  the  sweet  spices  they  had 
prepared,  to  the  tomb  to  anoint  His  body.  It  was  very  early  in  the 
morning  when  they  set  off  ;^just  beginning  to  be  light.  So  little  were  they  thinking 
of  a  resurrection,  that  as  they  went  along  they  were  troubled  with  the  thought,  "  who 
shall  roll  us  away  the  stone  from  the  door  of  the  sepulchre  ?  "  for  it  was  \^xy  heav5\ 
But  when  they  came  nearer,  they  saw  that  it  was  taken  away ;  and  the  door  was 
open.  ■ 

How  was  this  ?  Who  had  rolled  away  the  stone  ?  The  angel  of  the  Lord  sent  down 
from  heaven.  The  stone,  and  the  seal,  and  the  soldiers  who  watched  by  the  tomb,  had 
no  power  to  keep  Jesus  within  the  tomb.  "  And,  behold,  there  was  a  great  earthquake  : 
for  the  angel  of  the  Lord  descended  from  heaven,  and  came  and  rolled  back  the  stone  from 
the  door,  and  sat  upon  it.  His  countenance  was  like  lightning,  and  his  raiment  white 
as  snow  :  and  for  fear  of  him  the  keepers  did  shake,  and  became  as  dead  men."  These 
keepers  were  Roman  soldiers,  the  most  courageous  men  in  the  world  ;  but  they  were 
frightened  at  the  scene.  Jesus  had  risen,  as  He  said ;  the  grave  had  given  up  its  dead, 
and  Christ  was  alive  again. 

Mary  Magdalene  was  so  astonished  at  what  she  saw,  that  she  ran  back,  and  told  the 
disciples.  But  Salome  and  the  other  Mary  stayed  and  went  into  the  sepulchre  ;  and 
there  they  saw  a  young  man  clothed  in  a  long  white  garment :  and  they  were  afraid  ;  But 
he  said  to  them.  "  Be  not  afraid  ;  ye  seek  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  which  was  crucified  ;  He  has 
risen  ;  He  is  not  here :  behold  the  place  where  they  laid  Him.  But  go  your  way,  tell 
His  disciples  and  Peter,  that  He  goeth  before  you  into  Galilee :  there  shall  ye  see  Him, 
as  He  said  unto  you."  In  the  picture  we  have  this  striking  scene  portrayed.  Then  the 
women  went  away  quickly  from  the  sepulchre  ;  but  they  were  so  much  frightened  at  all 
they  had  seen,  that  they  could  not  speak  to  any  one  they  met  on  the  road. 

Mary  Magdalene  had  gone  to  tell  Peter  and  John.      As  soon  as   she   saw  them,  she 

372 


I 


374  THE  ANGEL  AND  THE  WOMEN  AT  THE  SEPULCHRE. 

said,  "  They  have  taken  away  the  Lord  out  of  the  sepulchre,  aud  we  know  not  where 
they  have  laid  Him."  You  see  Peter's  sin  had  been  forgiven,  because  he  had  repented  ; 
and  when  he  heard  from  Mary  Magdalene  that  Jesus  was  not  in  the  tomb,  both  he  and 
John  ran  to  the  sepulchre  ;  John  ran  faster  than  Peter,  and  came  there  first,  and  saw  the 
linen  clothes  lying  ;  but  he  did  not  go  in.  Soon  after,  Peter  came,  and  went  in,  and  he 
too  saw  the  linen  clothes  l3'ing  ;  and  the  napkin  that  had  been  about  Jesus'  head,  folded 
together  in  a  place  by  itself.  By-and-by  John  also  went  into  the  sepulchre  ;  and  then 
they  believed  that  Jesus  had  risen,  so  they  went  away. 

But  Mary  Magdalene  still  stayed  outside  the  sepulchre,  weeping.  At  last  she 
stooped  down  aud  looked  in  ;  and  she  saw  two  angels  clothed  in  white  sitting  there,  and 
they  said  to  Mary,  "  Why  weepest  thou  ?  "  She  answered,  "  Because  they  have  taken 
away  my  Lord,  aud  I  know  not  where  they  have  laid  Him."  As  she  said  this,  she  turned 
round  and  saw  some  one  standing  near  her.  He  asked  her  the  same  question,  "  Why 
weepest  thou  ?  "  Mary  did  not  know  that  it  was  Jesus  when  she  saw  Him  ;  she  thought 
it  was  the  gardener  who  spoke  to  her  ;  so  she  said,  "  Sir,  if  thou  hast  borne  Him  hence, 
tell  me  where  thou  hast  laid  Him,  and  I  will  take  Hitn  away."  Jesus  said  unto  her, 
"  Mary!  "  She  who  so  loved  her  Saviour  knew  His  voice  at  once,  and  in  tones  of  joy  she 
answered,  "  Master."  Mary  was  so  glad,  she  would  have  embraced  His  feet,  but  Jesus 
forbade  her,  and  desired  her  to  go  and  tell  His  brethren,  saying,  "  I  ascend  to  My 
Father,  and  to  your  Father  ;  to  My  God,  and  to  your  God." 

Then  Mary  went  to  tell  the  disciples.  As  she  was  going,  she  met  Salome  and  the 
other  Mary ;  and  while  they  were  all  together,  Jesus  Himself  came  to  them,  and  said, 
"  All  hail !  "  Then  they  fell  down  and  worshipped  Him.  Jesus  said  to  them.  "  Be  not 
afraid ;  go  and  tell  My  brethren  to  go  into  Galilee,  and  there  they  shall  see  Me."  So 
they  went,  and  did  as  Jesus  said. 

But  what  did  the  Roman  soldiers  do  ?  They  were  set  to  guard  the  bod}^  of  Jesus,  and 
yet  He  had  escaped.  How  could  they  escape  punishment  for  this  ?  They  went  into  the 
city  and  told  the  simple  story  how  it  happened,  aud  how  terrified  they  were.  "  They 
showed  unto  the  priests  all  the  things  that  were  done."  The  priests  were  ver}'  much 
surprised  to  hear  this.  But  they  would  not  believe  in  Jesus  even  now  ;  and  the}-  deter- 
mined to  prevent  the  people  too  from  believing  on  Him,  if  they  could.  So  it  was  settled 
that  a  story  should  be  made  up  ;  they  called  the  soldierSj  aud  gave  them  a  large  sum  of 
money,  and  said,  "  Saj-  ye.  His  disciples  came  by  night,  and  stole  Him  away  while  we 
slept ;  "  and  they  told  the  soldiers,  they  need  not  be  afraid,  for  they  would  speak  to  the 


THE  ANGEL  AND  THE  WOMEN  AT  THE  vSEPULCHRE. 


375 


governor,  and  take  care  that  they  were  not  punished.  So  the  soldiers  took  the  money, 
and  promised  to  do  as  the}^  were  told ;  and  then  they  went  away  and  told  this  wicked 
falsehood  to  all  the  people. 

Dear  children,  a  very  little  thought  will  show  the  weakness  of  this  story.  In  the 
first  place,  if  the  soldiers  had  been  asleep,  they  could  not  have  known  what  had  passed 
during  that  time.  Secondly,  if  anj^  of  them  had  been  awake,  they  would  naturally  ha\-e 
awakened  their  comrades,  and  have  prevented  the  act  the}'  were  to  assert  as  having  taken 
place.  And,  thirdly,  if  they  had  been  asleep,  they  would  not  have  dared  to  own  it ; 
the  priests  and  elders  would  themselves  have  demanded  their  punishment. 

Yes  ;  it  is  a  blessed  truth — -Jesus  rose  from  the  dead !  And  if  we  sleep  in  Jesus,  God 
will  bring  us  with  Him  ;  because  He  lives,  we  shall  live  also.  As  surely  as  the 
sepulchre  of  Christ  became  an  empty  sepulchre,  so  surely  the  sepulchres  of  His  people 
shall  become  empt}"  also  ;  as  surely  as  He  got  up,  and  sung  a  jubilee  of  life  and 
immortality,  so  surely  shall  His  people  come  out  of  the  grave  and  sing  forever. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Little  W'Axy  said.  "  They  took  little  brother  and  laid  him 
in  the  ground  where  the  trees  grow."  "  The  cold  ground,"  said  Kate,  shuddering  "  No, 
the  zvanii  ground,"  replied  Mary,  where  ugl}^  seeds  are  turned  into  beautiful  flowers,  and 
where  good  people  turn  into  angels,  and  fly  away  to  heaven."  Yes,  dear  little  ones,  the 
ground  has  been  "  zfa^'w,"  since  our  Saviour  laid  in  it. 


THE    WALK   TO    EMMAUS. 

HE  same  day  that  Christ  rose  from  the  dead,  two  of  his  disciples 

were  walking  to  Emmaus,  a  little  village  near  Jerusalem.     They 

were  talking  "  of  all   the  things   which   had   happened."      The 

question   which   the}-   were  talking   o^•er   evidently  was,    "  Was 

Jesus  the  Messiah  ?  "     The  particular  thing  which  troubled  them 

was,  "  Could  he  be  the  Christ  and  suffer  the  shameful  death  that 

He  did  ?  "     "  Was  it  possible  for  His  enemies  so  to  triumph  over 

the  true  Messiah  ?  " 

As  the}'  talked  in  this  way,  Jesus  came  up  behind  them,  and  joined  them  as  though 
He  were  a  common  traveler  going  their  way.  He  made  the  promise,  "  For  where  two 
or  three  are  gathered  together  in  My  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them,"  and  was 
alread}'  fulfilling  it.  That  promise  He  still  fulfills.  If  we  were  to  look  for  the  reason 
Avh)'  he  appeared  unto  Mar}-  Magdalene  and  to  these  two  disciples  first,  before  He 
appeared  unto  any  of  His  apostles,  perhaps  we  should  find  it  in  this — that  they  were  in 
the  most  need  of  comfort.  Mary  was  weeping  at  the  sepulchre,  and  these  two  men  were 
walking  along  talking  about  their  Lord,  lonely  and  sad.  The  Lord  dried  Mary's  tears, 
and  changed  their  sadness  into  jo}-.  He  had  a  design  in  comforting  them.  And  how 
soon  they  carried  it  out  by  tr}-ing  to  comfort  others  !  Are  we  as  zealous  as  were  they  ? 
When  Jesus  came  near  them,  He  asked,  "  What  are  you  talking  about  ?  "  They 
replied,  "  Have  j-ou  not  heard  what  has  happened  3-onder  in  Jerusalem  ?  "  "  What 
things,"  said  He.  Then  they  told  Him  it  was  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who  had  been  a 
great  prophet,  and  they  had  hoped  would  have  redeemed  Israel  ;  but  now  He  had  been  put 
to  death  the  da}-  before  yesterday,  yet  that  some  of  the  women  said  that  they  had  seen 
a  vision  of  angels  which  said  that  He  was  alive. 

And  then  this  wonderful  Stranger  began  to  explain  to  them,  in  all  the  scriptures, 
the  things  which  were  written  of  Christ.  As  He  talked  to  them,  they  felt  that  they 
had  never  before  understood  the  scripture  so  clearly  ;  and  they  began  to  be  quite  sure 
that  Jesus  was  indeed  the  true  Messiah.  It  is  this  meeting  that  the  artist  has  so  touch- 
ingly  portra}'ed  in  the  picture.  At  last  they  came  to  Emmaus,  and  went  into  a  house ; 
and  the  Stranger  made  as  if  He  would  have  gone  farther,  but  they  pressed  Him  to  come 
in.  He  sat  down  with  them,  and  took  bread  and  blessed  and  brake  it ;  then  their  eyes 
were  opened — /'/  zt>as  Jesus  !  and  they  knew  Him.  And  as  soon  as  they  knew  Him,  He 
vanished  out  of  their  sight.     Then  they  said,  "  Did  not  our  hearts   burn  within  us  as 

376 


378  THE   WALK   TO   EM  MANS. 

He  talked  with  us  by  the  waj-  ?  "  They  returned  to  Jerusalem  that  same  hour,  and 
found  the  other  disciples,  and  said  to  them,  "  The  Lord  is  risen  indeed  ;  "  and  while 
they  were  telling  them  the  things  that  had  just  happened,  though  the  door  was  not 
opened,  Jesus  Himself  stood  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  said,  "  Peace  be  unto  you." 
They  were  afraid  at  first ;  but  again  He  said,  "  Why  are  ye  troubled  ?  and  why  do 
thoughts  arise  in  3-our  hearts  ?  Behold  My  hands  and  My  feet,  that  it  is  I,  Myself, 
handle  Me,  and  see  ;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  Me  have."  Then 
He  showed  them  that  there  were  the  marks  of  the  nails  in  His  hands  and  feet,  and  the 
spear-wound  in  His  side ;  so  that  it  was  His  own  real  body  that  had  come  again  from 
the  dead. 

The  disciples  could  hardly  believe  for  joy  ;  but  Jesus  asked  them,  "Have  ye  here 
any  meat  ?  "  And  they  gave  Him  a  piece  of  broiled  fish  and  a  honev-comb ;  and  He 
took  it,  and  ate  with  them,  to  make  them  quite  sure  that  it  was  Himself  •  Then  He 
said,  "  These  are  the  words  which  I  spake  unto  you,  while  I  was  yet  with  you,  that  all 
things  must  be  fulfilled  which  were  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the  prophets, 
and  in  the  psalms,  concerning  me."  Then  He  explained  all  to  them,  and  showed  them 
how  He  really  is  the  Christ  the  Son  of  God  ;  and  He  said,  "  Now  go,  arid  teach  all 
nations  what  I  have  done  to  save  sinners.  Begin  at  Jerusalem;  for  the  Jews  must 
first  have  the  gospel  preached  to  them  ;  and  then  go  to  the  Gentiles.  Tell  them  to 
repent  of  their  sins,  and  believe  in  Me,  that  they  may  be  saved.  Baptize  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Thomas  was  not  with 
the  other  disciples  when  Jesus  appeared  to  them  ;  but  when  the\-  next  saw  him,  thev  told 
him  the  good  news.  They  said,  "We  have  seen, the  Lord."  But  Thomas  said  he 
should  never  believe  that  it  was  the  Lord  Himself,  unless  he  could  put  his  finger  into 
the  print  of  the  nails,  and  his  hand  into  the  wound  in  His  side. 

The  next  Sunday  evening,  Thomas  and  the  other  ten  were  all  in  the  upper  room 
together,  when  Jesus  came  and  stood  in  the  midst,  and  said,  "  Peace  be  unto  you." 
There  was  no  need  for  Jesus  to  open  the  door,  to  come  into  the  room.  He  had  power 
to  come  and  go  as  He  pleased,  in  a  wonderful  way  w'hich  we  cannot  understand  ;  and  He 
came  now,  that  Thomas  might  see  for  himself,  and  be  quite  sure  that  Jesus  was  risen 
from  the  dead.  So  Jesus  called  Thomas,  and  said,  "  Reach  hither  thv  finger,  and 
behold  My  hands  ;  and  reach  hither  thy  hand,  and  thrust  it  into  My  side  ;  and  be  not 
faithless,  but  believing."  Then  Thomas  knew  that  it  was  realh'  Jesus,  and  he  cried  out 
in  faith  and  joy,   "  My  Lord  and  my  God  !  "    And  Jesus  answered,  "  Thomas,  because  thou 


THE   WALK  TO   EMMANS.  379 

hast  seen  Me,  thou  hast  believed ;  blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen,  and  yet  have 
believed."  And  this  is  the  blessing  for  all  who  have  lived  since  our  blessed  Lord  was 
on  earth.  We  do  not  see  Him,  as  Thomas  did ;  but  we  may  look  upon  Him  by  faith, 
and  believe  in  Him  in  our  hearts  ;  and  all  will  be  truly  "  blessed,"  really  happy,  who 
thus  believe  in  Jesus. 

Our  Lord  told  His  apostles  to  go  into  Galilee  ;  and  there,  one  night,  seven  of  them 
went  out  fishing  on  the  lake,  as  they  used  to  do  ;  but  they  fished  all  night,  and  caught 
nothing.  In  the  morning,  Jesus  came  and  stood  upon  the  shore  ;  but  the  disciples  did  not 
know  that  it  was  Jesus.  So  he  called  to  them,  and  said,  "  Children,  have  you  any  meat  ?" 
They  said,  "  No."  Then  He  said,  "  Cast  the  net  on  the  right  side  of  the  ship."  And 
directly  the  net  was  full  of  fishes,  all  large  and  good,  and  it  did  not  break  !  When  John 
saw  this,  he  turned  to  Peter,  and  said,  "  It  is  the  Lord."  And  Peter  was  so  glad,  that 
he  sprang  right  out  of  the  boat,  and  came  hurrying  through  the  water  to  his  Master's 
feet.  And  the  other  disciples  came  in  the  ship,  dragging  the  net  full  of  fishes  ;  as  soon 
as  they  were  all  come  to  land,  they  saw  a  fire  of  coals  there,  and  fish  laid  on  it,  and 
bread.  The  disciples  did  not  know  how  and  whence  all  this  food  came ;  it  was  the  kind 
care  of  Jesus  that  prepared  it  for  them.  And  Jesus  said,  "  Come  and  dine."  So  they 
sat  down  to  meat. 

When  they  had  eaten,  Jesus  called  Peter,  and  said  to  him,  "  Simon,  son  of  Jonas, 
lovest  thou  Me  more  than  these  ?  "  Peter  answered,  "  Yea,  Lord,  Thou  knowest  that  I  love 
Thee."  "  Feed  My  sheep,"  Jesus  said.  Soon  after,  Jesus  asked  again,  "  Simon,  son  of 
Jonas,  lovest  thou  Me?"  "Yea,  Lord,  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee,"  said  Peter. 
''  Feed  My  lambs,"  Jesus  said.  Jesus  asked  the  third  time,  "  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
thou  Me  ?  "  Peter  now  began  to  feel  grieved;  and  he  said,  "  Lord,  Thou  knowest  all 
things  ;  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee."  And  once  more  Jesus  said,  "  Feed  My  sheep." 

What  did  this  mean  ?  Christ  is  the  Good  Shepherd,  and  He  calls  His  people  His 
sheep.  Peter  was  to  give  spiritual  food  to  those  sheep.  He  was  to  go  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  them. 

Savings  of  childhood  : — In  a  certain  christian  family,  a  little  boy,  on  asking  his 
father  to  allow  him  to  be  baptized,  was  told  that  he  was  too  young — that  he  might  fall 
back  if  he  made  a  profession  when  he  was  only  a  little  boy.  To  this  he  made  reply : 
''Jesus  has  promised  to  carry  the  Iambs  in  His  ar?>is.  I  am  only  a  little  boy — /'/  n'ill  be 
,asier  for  Jesus  to  carry  me.''''  This  logic  was  too  much  for  the  father.  He  took  him 
with  mm,  and  the  child  was  ere  long  baptized. 


THE  ASCENSION. 


^OR  forty  days  our  Lord  came  in  wa3^s   like  what  I  have  told  3'ou,  to 
see  and  teach  His  disciples.     At  last,  the  time  came  for  Jesus  to  be 
taken  from  them,  and  to  go  up  to  heaven.    So  He  led  them  out  once 
more  to  the  village  of  Bethany.    Then  Jesus  lifted  up  His  hands  and 
■blessed  His  disciples  ;  and  it  came  to  pass,  that  while  He  was 
blessing  them,  and  talking  with  them,  He  was  parted  from  them, 
^     and  ascended  up  into  heaven,  going  higher  and  higher,  till   "  a   cloud 
received  Him  out  of  their  sight." 

This  is  the  scene  portra3'ed  so  beautifully  in  the  engraving ;  the  ascending  figure  of 
our  Saviour,  rising  above  the  group  of  His  joj^ful  yet  sorrowing  worshippers,  is  power- 
fullj'  expressed  b^'  the  artist.  The  disciples  kept  looking  towards  heaven,  as  he  went 
up ;  they  watched  the  bright  cloud  which  hid  Him  finallj-  from  their  e3'es.  At  last 
Jesus  was  gone.  He  had  gone  into  heaven,  to  set  down  on  the  right  hand  of  His 
Father's  throne. 

While  the3^  still  looked  after  Him,  two  angels  appeared  and  said,  "  Ye  men  of  Galilee, 
wh3^  stand  3'e  gazing  up  into  heaven  ?  this  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into 
heaven  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  Him  go  into  heaven."  Then  the 
disciples  were  comforted ;  and  they  returned  to  Jerusalem  with  great  jo3',  there  to  wait 
for  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  Jesus  commanded  them. 

Dear  children,  Where  is  Jesus  now  ?  In  the  heavens.  Though  He  has  gone  up 
from  the  earth  and  ascended  into  His  glory,  He  will  not  forget  His  children  for  a 
moment  that  are  left  behind  Him.  Do  you  know  what  He  is  doing  there  ?  He  is 
watching  over  us,  and  la3'ing  our  prayers  before  His  Father,  and  getting  read3'  our 
home  there.  Another  thing  He  is  doing  :  He  is  interceding  for  us.  Do  3'ou  know  what 
that  big  word  means  ?  It  means  that  He  is  pleading  for  you  and  me,  that  our  sins  may  be 
forgiven  and  that  we  may  not  do  wrong  any  more.  Won't  you  tr3'  to  do  all  that  3'ou  can 
to  keep  from  doing  wrong. 

S.wiNGS  OF  CHILDHOOD  : — The  question  was  asked  in  a  Sunda3^  school,  "  What  is 
meant  by  intercession  ?  "  One  little  fellow  replied,  "  Speaking  a  word  to  God  for  us, 
sir."  Wasn't  that  a  good  answer?  Jesus  ever  lives  to  intercede — that  is,  "  speak  a  word 
to  God  f)r  us." 

380 


DAY  OF  PENTECOST. 


,  HRIST  had  told  His  apostles,  that  though  He  was  going  to  heaven 

He  would  send  them  another  comforter,  who  would  be  with   them 

forever.      The  time  was  now  come  when   that   promise    must    be 

fulfilled.     Ten  days  after  the  ascension,  was  the  feast  of  pentecost — 

one  of  the  great  feasts  of  the  Jews.     On  that  day  the  disciples  of 

Jesus  were  all   met  together  "  in  one  place  "  at  Jerusalem ;  and  while 

the}'  were  so  met,  suddenl}-  a  singular  sound  filled  the  house,  as  though  a  wind  were 

nishing  through  it,  and  flames,  like  fire,  appeared  on  each  of  them,  having  the  shape  of 

tongues,  cloven,  or  divided;  and  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  wonderful 

knowledge  came  to  all  of  them — so  that  they  could  speak  all  sorts  of  different  languages, 

without  ever  having  learned  them. 

Now,  you  know,  it  takes  some  time  and  labor  to  learn  different  languages,  but  these 

disciples  spoke  several  languages  at  once ;  and  the  reason  of  this  was,  that  they  might 

at  once  tell  the  people  of  different  countries  who  came  to  Jerusalem,  about  all  the  great 

things  that  Jesus  had  done,  and  what  had  happened  to  Him ;  that  sinners  of  mankind, 

in  every  countr}-,  might  be  saved.     These  wonders  were  to  show  them  that   God  the 

Hoh'  Ghost  had  come  down  from  heaven. 

In  the  first  picture  we  have  portrayed  the  wonderful   descent  of  the  fire   upon   their 

heads.     All  the  Jews   who  had  visited  Jerusalem,  when  they  heard  of  the  wonderful 

event  which  had  taken  place,  ran  to  the  house  where  the  disciples  were,  and  there  was 

great  astonishment  when  the}-  found  that  these  disciples   could  speak  the  languages  of 

all  the  countries  whence  they  had  come.    They  said,  "  How  is  this  ?    Are  not  these  men 

Galileans  ?     How  is  it  the)^  can  speak  to  us  in  our  own  tongues  ?  "     But  some  of  the 

people  of  Jerusalem,  who  hated  Christ  and  His  disciples,  mocked,  and  said,  "  These  men 

382 


384  DAY  OF  PENTECOST. 

are  full  of  new  wine;  "  that  is,  they  charged  them  with  being  drunk.  But,  children,  I 
think  the}-  were  more  like  drunken  men  themselves,  who  could  suppose  that  men  could 
speak  other  languages  merely  because  they  were  tipsy ;  and,  if  they  had  not  been  full  of 
prejudice  and  hatred  against  Christ  and  His  disciples,  they  would  never  have  suggested 
such  a  reason  for  this  miraculous  gift. 

Then  Peter  thought  it  best  to  preach  to  the  multitude.     In  the  next  picture  we  have 

"  THE  APOSTLES  PREACHING  THE  GOSPEL." 

Peter,  being  the  oldest,  and  perhaps  the  most  thoroughl}'  instructed  in  His  Master's  will 
and  purposes,  took  the  lead  of  the  apostolic  band.  He  stood  up.  in  the  midst,  and  said, 
''  Ye  men  of  Judea,  and  all  y-e  that  dwell  at  Jerusalem,  these  wonderful  things,  which 
you  now  hear  and  see,  are  only  the  fulfillment  of  what  God's  prophet  Joel  foretold  many 
years  ago.  He  said  that  God  would,  in  the  last  days,  pour  out  His  Spirit  upon  His 
servants,  and  teach  them  to  prophes3^  And  so  it  is.  And  now  hear  these  words.  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  came  among  you,  and  worked  miracles,  as  you  know.  He  was  taken  by 
wicked  men,  and  crucified,  and  slain.  But  God  raised  Him  up  ;  and  we  are  witnesses  of 
His  resurrection,  and  say  to  you,  that  He  is  the  Son  of  God,  the  true  Messiah.  And 
now  He  is  ascended  up  to  heaven  ;  and  it  is  He  who  has  sent  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  us, 
and  given  us  this  wonderful  power  of  speaking  which  you  have  heard  to-day." 

When  the  people  heard  this,  "  they  were  pricked  in  their  heart ;  "  that  is  they  felt  as 
you  have  perhaps  felt  when  you  have  been  detected  in  doing  something  you  ought  not  to 
have  done,  and  something  perhaps  verj-  bad  indeed ;  for  shame  and  guilt  pierce  and 
wound  the  soul,  as  a  sword  cuts  and  pains  the  body.  And  they  said  unto  Peter  and  to 
the  rest  of  the  apostles,  "  Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we  do?"  Peter  told  them, 
"  Repent,  and  be  baptized,  everyone  of  j-ou,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remis. 
sion  of  sins  ;  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  They  must  "  repent " — 
that  is  seek  forgiveness  from  Christ  for  the  wickedness  they  had  done ;  and  they  must  be 
"  baptized  " — that  is,  as  a  proof  that  they  had  embraced  the  religion  of  Jesus  ;  and  then 
the  Holy  Ghost  would  work  in  their  hearts,  and  make  them  both  holy  and  happy. 

During  that  one  day,  children,  about  "  three  thousand "  repented  and  believed, 
through  the  preaching  of  Peter,  and  were  baptized. 


PETER    AND    JOHN    HEALING   THE    LAME    MAN. 


E  have  talked,  dear  children,  about  many  wonderful  miracles  which 

Jesus  did.     But  I  am  going  to  tell  you  now  about  a  miracle  wrought 

bv  the  apostles  Peter  and  John.     We  are  told  that  thej^  went  up  one 

tJ^>^    day  into  the  temple  to  pray.     At  the  entrance-gate,  which   was 

,  ^         called  "  Beautiful  "  on  account  of  its  being  more  handsome  than 

"^-If*     the  other  gates,  they  saw  a  poor  man  who  was  born  lame.     Every 

day  he  was  carried- to  the  gate,  and  there  he  lay,  asking  money 

from  those  who  went  into  the  temple.     As  Peter  and  John  entered,  he  asked  them  also 

to  give  him  something.     These  disciples  were  themselves  poor,  but  they  had  something 

better  than  money  to  give.     So  Peter  said  to  the  poor  cripple,  "  Look  on  us  ;"  the  poor 

man  did  so  at  once,  hoping  to  receive  some  nione)'  from  them.       But  Peter  said,  "  Silver 

and  gold  have  I  none  ;  but  such  as  I  have  give  I  thee  :  in  the  name  of  J  esus   Christ  of 

Nazareth,  rise  up  and  walk."     And  Peter  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  lifted  him  up  ;  and 

instantl}'  his  feet  became   strong ;  he   stood  up,  and  walked,  and  entered  the  temple, 

leaping,  and  walking,  and  praising  God. 

In  the  engraving  the  artist  has  represented  the  scene  just  as  Peter  lifts  the  lame  man 

to  his  feet.       His  crutches  drop ;   and  his  hands  are  lifted  in  praise.      The  cure  of  this 

man  drew  together  a  great  man}-  people,  all  wondering  at  what  they  saw.     Peter  said  to 

them,  "  Wh}'  do  3-ou  wonder?  "  Then  he  explained  to  them  that  not  by  their  own  power 

or  holiness  had  the}-  given  the  lame  man  ability  to  walk,  but  that  God  had  done  this 

miracle  by  His  own  power  and  mere}- ;  and  he  preached  to  them  of  Christ  crucified,  and 

touched  their  hearts  ;  so  that  about  five  thousand  more  were  added  to  the  church. 

The  Sadducees,  and  the  high  priest  and  others,  being  grieved  because  the  apostles 

taught  the  people,  had  Peter  and  John  brought  before  them.     They  asked  them  by  what 

power  the}-  had  cured,  the  man,  whether  by  the  help  of  the  devil,  as  they  thought,  or  b}^ 

the  help  of  God.      At  this  moment  the  Holy  Ghost  filled  Peter's  heart  with  the  greatest 

courage,  and  he  again  preached,  having  the  rulers  and  priests  to  hear  him.  These  were  not 

converted,  but  nevertheless  the}'  were  struck  with  wonder  at  the  boldness  of  Peter  and  John. 

From  this,  let  us  learn  the  duty  of  hol}^  boldness  for  the  sake  of  Christ.     One  of  the 

reformers  being  told,    "  All  the  world  are  against  you,"  replied,    "  Then  I  am  against  all 

the  world."     The  record  on  the  tomb  of  John  Knox  is,  "  Here  lies  the  man  who  never 

feared  the  face  of  clay." 

3S6 


lUj!]  'I'  ffi|i«|  Mil  >!' Will  III,  IT   I   Ml  i;i    Jiiiii 


MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  STEPHEN. 


alms  to  the  needy. 


0  EAR  children,  how  many  of  3^ou  can  tell  me  what  the  word 
martyr  means  ?  It  means  a  person  who  dies  in  defence  of  his 
^  religion ;  and  man}'  of  the  first  followers  of  the  Lord  were 
martyred,  or  put  to  death,  for  loving  Jesus,  and  teaching  in  His 
name.  In  those  days  the  disciples  had  chosen,  from  among  the 
many  newly  converted  Christians,  seven  holy  and  wise  men,  who 
were  called  deacons,  to  assist  them  in  visiting  the  sick,  and  giving 
Among  those  thus  chosen  was  a  man  named  Stephen.  He  was  a 
man  very  "  full  of  faith,"  and  he  "  did  great  wonders  and  miracles  among  the  people." 
But  the  powerful  enemies  of  Christ  rose  up  against  Stephen,  and  dragged  him  before 
the  council,  and  as  there  was  no  crime  committed  by  him  to  condemn  him,  false  wit- 
nesses, for  the  sake  of  a  reward,  made  up  a  story  against  him,  and  accused  him  of  preach- 
ing things  contrar}'  to  their  law. 
.  All  this  time  Stephen  stood  calmly  before  his  enemies.  He  looked  so  holy  and 
gentle,  that  "  all  that  sat  in  the  council,  looking  steadfastly  on  him,  saw  his  face,  as 
it  had  been  the  face  of  an  angel."  At  last  the  high  priest  spoke  to  Stephen,  and  asked, 
"  Are  these  things  so?"  Then  the  good  man  made  a  noble  defence,  and  boldly  told 
them  of  their  wickedness,  and  of  that  of  their  fathers  before  them.  He  charged  them 
with  being  "  the  betrayers  and  murderers  "  of  Christ,  and  cut  them  so  to  the  heart  with 
what  he  said,  that  in  their  rage  they,  like  a  pack  of  dogs,  "  gnashed  on  him  with  their 
teeth."  But  Stephen  was  still  calm  and  gentle ;  and  being  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he 
looked  up  into  heaven,  and  saw  Jesus  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  Then  Stephen 
said,  "  I  see  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of  man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God." 

But  his  enemies  would  not  attend  to  what  he  said.     They  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice^ 

388 


390 


MARTYRDOM   OF  ST.   STEPHEN. 


and  stopped  their  ears,  and  ran  upon  him,  and  cast  him  out  of  the  city,  and  stoned  him. 

In  the  engraving, 'Stephen  lies  against  the  wall,  with  lifted  face,  bearing  the  pitiless 
storm  of  stones  hurled  by  his  foes,  who  surround  him  on  every  hand.  Then  Stephen 
called  upon  God,  and  said,  "  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit."  And  even  in  his  sufferings, 
he  prayed  for  his  murderers,  following  the  example  of  our  blessed  Saviour ;  he  kneeled 
down  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge."  And  when 
he  had  said  this,  "  he  fell  asleep." 

So  Stephen  died ;  but  the  Bible  does  not  say  he  "  died  ;"  it  only  says  he  "  fell  asleep." 
Just  think  of  it,  children,  Stephen  was  in  the  midst  of  a  shower  of  stones,  and  yet  he 
fell  asleep!  How  peaceful  his  death  was  !  So  peaceful  and  happy,  that  it  was  not  like 
death  ;  it  was  like  calm  and  quiet  sleep.  What  do  you  suppose  made  Stephen  so  forget 
all  his  pain  ?  It  was  the  bright  and  glorious  sight  of  his  Saviour  standing  at  God's 
right  hand,  to  take  him  up  to  heaven. 

All  God's  saints,  when  they  die,  fall  asleep.  When  we  sleep  we  rest ;  and  death  to 
them  is  no  punishment,  but  only  a  rest. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  little  boy  in  an  infant  class,  one  day  said  to  his  teacher, 
"  Our  little  baby's  dead !  "  After  speaking  about  it  for  a  few  minutes,  the  teacher  asked 
the  scholar,  "  Would  you  like  to  die  ?  "  He  replied,  "  Not  yet."  The  child,  when  asked 
what  he  meant  by  saying,  "  Not  yet,"  said,  "  Not  till  I  get  a  new  heart."  Dear  children, 
Stephen  had  a  new  heart ;  and  if  you  want  to  be  peaceful  and  calm  when  you  come  to 
die,  like  him,  you  must  have  a  new  heart. 


SAUL'S  CONVERSION  ON  THE  WAY  TO  DAMASCUS. 


OW  in  this  talk  I  want  to  tell  you  the  history  of  the  most  wonderful 
man  among  all  the  apostles.  There  was  a  rich  3-ouug  man,  whose 
name  was  Saul ;  he  was  born  at  Tarsus,  and  studied  law  at  Jeru- 
salem, under  Gamaliel ;  he  became  very  learned,  and  was  very 
strict  in  keeping  the  laws  of  Moses,  and  thought  himself  very 
righteous.  Saul  thought  himself  too  good  to  need  a  Saviour,  for 
he  did  not  know  the  sinfulness  of  his  own  heart  then. 

So  when  Saul  first  heard  of  Jesus  and  His  followers,  he 
despised,  and  rejected,  and  hated  Him ;  and  he  persecuted  every  one  who  loved  and 
believed  in  the  Saviour.  He  even  thought  it  was  his  duty  to  do  this,  and  to  try  to  pre- 
vent them  from  believing  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  He  made  havoc  of  the  cjiurch  in  Jeru- 
salem, falling  on  them  like  a  wild  beast  on  its  prey,  "  entering  into  ever}^  house,"  and 
dragging  out  men  and  women,  and  putting  them  in  prison.  After  doing  all  he  could 
to  persecute  the  Christians  in  Jerusalem,  Saul  went  to  the  high-priest,  and  begged  him  to 
give  him  authority  to  go  to  Damascus,  that  he  might  there  search  out  for  the  Christians, 
and  bring  all  that  he  could  find  bound  to  Jerusalem. 

Then  the  high-priest  gave  him  permission,  and  Saul  set  off  to  Damascus.  But  God 
in  His  mercy  had  other  work  for  Saul ;  so  God  met  him  on  his  journey.  As  he  came 
near  to  Damascus,  suddenly  a  great  light  from  heaven  shone  round  about  him  and  he 
fell  to  the  ground,  and  heard  a  voice  saying  to  him,  "  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou 
Me  ?  "  In  the  picture  the  artist  has  portrayed  this  moment  in  the  conversion  of  Saul  — 
when  the  vivid  light  from  heaven  and  the  mysterious  voice  strike  the  fiery  persecutor  to 
the  earth,  and  scatter  dismay  and  terror  among  his  trembling  attendants. 

Then  Saul  cried,  "  Who  art  thou  Lord  ?  "  And  the  voice  again  said,  "  I  am  Jesus, 
whom    thou    persecutest."     Saul's  spirit  was  at  once  subdued ;  he  was   humbled  and 

391 


392 


SAUL'S   CONVERSION   ON   THE   WAY   TO   DAMASCUS. 


astonished  ;  and  he  who  had  made  others  tremble  now  trembled  himself,  and  said,  "  Lord, 
what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do  ?  "  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  "  Arise  and  go  into  the 
city,  and  it  shall  be  told  thee  what  thou  must  do.  Then  Saul  arose ;  but  he  was  not 
able  to  see ;  the  great  light  which  had  flashed  upon  him  had  blinded  his  eyes,  so  that 
those  who  were  with  him  had  to  lead  him  b}'  tlie  hand ;  and  they  brought  him  to 
Damascus. 

Saul  was  three  days  at  Damascus,  without  eating  or  drinking  ;  and  he  was  blind  too, 
all  that  time.  Yet  all  was  sent  in  mercy  to  Saul,  to  bring  him  to  repentance.  As  he 
sat  alone,  blind  and  unhappy,  he  thought  of  his  past  life  ;  and  he  felt,  for  the  first  time, 
that  he  was  a  sinner  before  God ;  and  then  he  began  to  pray  for  pardon.  And  did  God 
hear  his  prayer  ?  Yes  ;  God  had  been  looking  upon  Saul  all  this  time  ;  and  as  soon  as 
Saul  began  reall_v  to  pra_v,  God  heard  and  answered  him. 

Then  a  certain  good  man,  named  Ananias,  to  whom  the  Lord  appeared  in  a  vision, 
and  told  him  what  to  do,  came  in  search  of  Saul.  Ananias  went  into  the  room  where 
Saul  was,  and,  putting  his  hands  upon  him,  said,  "  Brother  Saul,  the  Lord,  even  Jesus, 
that  appeared  to  thee  in  the  wa}^  as  thou  earnest,  hath  sent  me  that  thou  mightest  receive 
thy  sight,  and  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost."  And  Saul  received  his  sight  instantly, 
and  arose,  and  was  baptized.  Then  he  ate  some  food  ;  and  he  stayed  some  daj-s  with  the 
disciples  at  Damascus,  where  he  boldly  preached  Christ  in  their  s^magogues. 


ST.  PETER  AT  THE  HOUSE  OF  CORNELIUS. 


EFORE  I  tell  3'ou  anything  more  about  Saul,  afterwards  called 
Paul,  I  will  tell  you  something  about  Peter.  There  was  a  man 
living,  at  this  time,  in  Cesarea,  whose  name  was  Cornelius,  and  he 
was  a  centurion,  that  is,  an  officer  commanding  a  hundred  men. 
Cornelius  was  ver^'  pious  and  charitable,  and  particularly  fond  of 
prajang  to  God.  He  did  not  yet  know  very  much  of  holy  things  ; 
but  he  wished  to  know  more,  and  prayed  dail}^  to  be  taught.  One 
day,  while  he  was  devoutly  engaged  in  prayer,  an  angel  of  God  spoke  to  him  in  a  vision  ; 
that  is,  he  saw  the  angel,  not  in  a  dream  by  night,  but  in  broad  day  ;  and  the  angel 
called  him,  and  said,  "  Cornelius."  Cornelius  looked  upon  the  angel,  and  asked,  "  What 
is  it.  Lord  ?  "  And  the  angel  said  to  him,  "  Thy  prayers  and  thine  alms  are  come  up  for 
a  memorial  before  God ;  "  meaning,  that  the  prayers  which  he  had  put  up  in  faith,  for 
himself  and  family,  and  the  charitable  deeds  he  had  done  from  a  feeling  of  love,  were 
like  sacrifices  upon  the  altar,  which  ascended  to  God  with  acceptance.  Theu  the  angel 
told  Cornelius,  "Send  men  to  Joppa,  and  call  for  one  Simon,  whose  surname  is  Peter; 
he  lodgeth  with  one  Simon  a  tanner,  whose  house  is  by  the  sea-side  ;  he  shall  tell  thee 
what  thou  oughtest  to  do."  So  Cornelius  sent  two  of  his  servants,  and  a  pious  soldier,  to 
Joppa  to  fetch  Peter. 

Now,  it  so  happened,  that  the  very  day  that  the  messengers  set  off  on  their  journey, 
Peter,  who  was  now  at  Joppa,  went  on  the  house-top  to  pray ;  and  while  he  was  praying 
he  fell  into  a  trance — a  kind  of  vision  or  dream.     That  is,  he  lost  all  sense  of  what  was 
doing  here,  and  felt  as  if  he  were  a  happy  spirit,  departed  from  the  body ;   and   he  saw 
heaven  opened,  and  a  large  sheet  let  down  to  earth  and  spread  out  before  him  as  a  table 
cloth,  in  which  were  wild  beasts  and  creeping  things,  as  well  as  tame  beasts   and  fowls; 

394 


ST.   PETER  AT  THE  HOUSE  OF  CORNELIUS.  395 

and  a  voice  said,  "Arise,  Peter,  kill  and  eat."  But  Peter  answered,  "  Not  so.  Lord  ;  for  I 
have  never  eaten  anything  common  or  unclean."  The  voice  then  said,  "  What  God  hath 
cleansed,  that  call  thou  not  common."  This  was  done  three  times,  to  impress  his  mind 
the  more  strongly  ;  and  then  the  sheet  was  taken  up  again  into  heaven ;  and  Peter 
awoke. 

Peter,  on  coming  to  himself,  could  not  think  what  all  this  could  mean  ;  but  while  he 
was  thinking  upon  it,  the  messengers  from  Cornelius  arrived  at  his  door;  and  just  at 
that  moment  the  Spirit  said  to  Peter,  "  These  men  are  seeking  thee ;  go  with  them,  and 
fear  not ;  for  I  have  sent  them."  So  Peter  went  down,  and  met  them  at  the  gate,  and 
said,  "  I  am  the  man  you  seek.  Tell  me,  why  are  you  come?  "  They  answered,  "  We 
are  come  from  Corneliiis,  the  centurion.  He  is  a  just  man,  and  fears  God;  and  he  has 
been  warned  by  an  angel  to  send  for  thee."  Then  Peter  called  the  messengers  into  the 
house,  and  lodged  them  that  night ;  and  the  next  day  he  went  with  them  to  Cesarea. 

Cornelius  was  very  anxiously  waiting  to  see  Peter.  He  called  together  his  relatives 
and  friends,  and  told  them  all  to  come  and  hear  the  words  which  Peter  would  have  to  say 
to  then:.  On  seeing  Peter,  Cornelius  ran  out  to  meet  him,  and  fell  at  his  feet  "  and 
worshipped  him,"  or  paid  him  reverence.  He  was  not  a  foolish  heathen,  who  paid  him 
worship  as  if  he  had  been  a  god,  but  he  paid  him  very  high  respect  as  a  servant  of  God, 
sent  to  instruct  him.  Peter,  however,  thought  that  he  paid  him  more  reverence  than  he 
ought,  and  fearing  that  he  might  rob  Christ  of  the  honor  which  was  really  due  to  Him, 
and  none  other,  Peter  said,  "  Stand  up ;  I  myself  also  am  a  man."  Then  Cornelius 
brought  Peter  into  the  house  where  all  his  friends  were  gathered  together,  waiting. 

Now  Peter  saw  the  plain  meaning  of  the  sheet,  with  the  unclean  creatures  of  which 
he  was  to  eat.  Cornelius  and  his  friends  were  all  Gentiles ;  and  Peter,  as  a  Jew,  might 
think  it  unlawful  to  keep  company  with  those  of  other  nations  ;  but  this  vision  was  a 
sign  to  teach  him,  that  though  he  was  a  Jew,  yet  he  was  now  to  unite  with  those  who 
would  belong  to  Christ  of  all  nations ;  and  he  said  to  the  company,  "  Ye  know  how  that 
it  is  an  unlawful  thing  for  a  man  that  is  a  Jew,  to  keep  company,  or  come  unto  one  of 
another  nation ;  but  God  hath  shown  me  that  I  should  not  call  any  man  common  or 
unclean."  Then  he  asked  Cornelius,  "  Why  have  you  sent  for  me  ?  "  Cornelius  now 
told  Peter  for  what  reason  he  had  sent  for  him,  and  that  his  little  company  were  met 
together  to  hear  from  him  any  words  which  God  might  speak  through  his  lips. 

Then  Peter  preached  to  this  Gentile  company  the  same  truths  which  he  had  preached 
to  the  Jews.    In  the  engraving  you  see  him  preaching  the  gospel.    He  encouraged  them 


396 


ST.   PETER  AT  THE   HOUSE   OF  CORNELIUS. 


to  believe  in  Jesus  as  a  Saviour,  assuring  them,  that  "  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth  " 
God,  ''  and  worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted  with  Him  ;  "  and  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  Jesus  shall  receive  the  pardon  of  their  sins,  so  that  the}-  shall  not  be  brought  against 
them  in  the  da}-  of  judgment.  While  Peter  was  preaching,  the  Holy  Ghost  also  came 
upon  these  Gentiles,  as  on  the  Jews  assembled  On  the  da}-  of  pentecost.  They  also  were 
now  filled  with  zeal  for  the  honor  of  Christ,  and  could  speak  in  tongues  thej^  had  never 
learned,  so  as  to  explain  to  all  the}"  might  meet,  of  any  country,  the  great  things  about 
their  salvation.  Then  Peter  commanded  them  to  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
to  show  that  the}-  were  the  disciples  of  Christ.  And  after  this,  he  stayed  with  them 
many  davs. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  little  black  girl  eight  years  old  was  setting  the  tea- 
table,  when  a  boy  who  was  lying  on  the  lounge  said  to  her :  "  Alollie,  do  you  ever  pray  ?  " 
'''Vcs,  sir,  every  iiig/ity  "Do  you  think  God  hears  you?"  ^''Yes,  I  kiiozu  He  does?'' 
"  But  do  you  think,"  said  he,  "  that  He  hears  j'our  prayers  as  quickly  as  He  does  those 
of  white  children?"  "J/r.  George^''  said  she,  ^'- 1  pray  into  God's  ear,  and  not  to  His 
eyes.  I  reckon  my  voice  is  Just  like  any  other  little  girPs,  and  if  1  say  ivliat  I  ought,  God 
doesn''t  stop  to  think  about  my  skin^  Dear  children,  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons, 
however  men  ma-\-  be. 


PETER    DELIVERED    FROM    PRISON. 


LIv  the  Herods  were  bad  meu.  Herod  the  great  slew  the  infants  at 
Bethlehem  ;  Herod  Antipas  beheaded  John  the  Baptist ;  and  Herod 
.c^^  Agrippa  "  killed  James,  the  brother  of  John,  with  the  sword." 
And  because  he  saw  that  it  pleased  the  Jews,  he  determined  to  take 
Peter  also.  As  soon  as  Herod  heard  that  Peter  was  come  to 
Jerusalem,  he  sent,  and  took  him,  and  put  him  into  prison,  and 
commanded  a  number  of  soldiers  to  guard  him  safely.  It  was 
impossible  that  he  could  escape  but  by  some  miracle,  for  his  hands 
were  chained,  and  when  he  slept  at  night,  he  had  two  soldiers  lying  by  him,  one  on  each 
side,  and  the  chain  on  each  hand  was  fastened  to  a  hand  of  each  soldier. 

But  nothing  is  too  great  for  God ;  and  when  the  Christians  met  together  to  pra^-  for 
Peter's  deliverance,  God  heard  their  prayers,  and  sent  an  angel  to  set  him  free.  The 
very  night  that  this  happened  was  to  have  been  Peter's  last  night  in  prison.  He  lay 
sleeping  in  the  prison,  bound  with  two  strong  chains.  How  could  Peter  sleep  ?  Was  he 
not  too  anxious,  too  unhappy,  to  rest  quietl}'  ?  No ;  Peter  could  sleep  calmly  though  he 
expected  to  be  brought  before  his  enemies  the  next  morning,  and  perhaps  put  to  a  cruel 
death.  And  why  was  he  so  calm  and  happy  ?  Because  he  was  at  peace  with  God ;  Peter 
was  rflbdy  to  die,  and  therefore  he  had  no  cause  for  fear. 

While  Peter  was  sleeping,  suddenly  a  light  shone  in  the  prison,  and  the  angel  touched 
his  side,  and  said,  "  Arise  up  quickly.  Gird  thyself,  and  follow  me."  Immediately 
Peter's  chains  fell  off  from  his  hands  ;  and  he  rose  up,  and  put  on  his  garments,  and 
followed  the  angel.  They  passed  through  the  prison,  but  the  soldiers  did  not  awake ; 
then  they  came  to  the  door,  but  the  keepers  were  still  sleeping  ;  so  they  went  out,  iintil 
they  came  to  the  iron  gate  that  led  into  the  citv ;  and  the  gate  opened  of  its  own  accord, 
•and  Peter  and  the  angel  passed  through,  and  down  one  street,  and  then,  in   a   moment, 

398 


400  PETER   DELIVERED   FROM   PRISON. 

the  angel  was  gone.'  In  representing  this  incident  the  artist  has  given  ns,  in  the 
engraving,  a  wild  night  scene,  with  the  angel  leading  the  Apostle  down  the  rough  stone 
steps,  amid  the  sleeping  guard. 

All  this  was  so  sudden  and  surprising,  that  Peter  scarcely  believed  it  was  real,  and 
thought  he  must  be  dreaming.  But  as  soon  as  he  came  to  himself,  after  the  angel  left 
him,  he  said,  ''Now  I  know  of  a  suret}-  that  the  Lord  hath  sent  His  angel,  and  hath 
delivered  me  out  of  the  hand  of  Herod."  Then,  without  loss  of  time,  he  hastened  to 
his  fellow-Christians,  who  were  just  then  met  together  for  prayer  at  the  house  of  "  Marj^, 
the  mother  of  John,  whose  surname  was  Mark."  Having  knocked  for  admission,  a 
j'oung  woman  named  Rhoda,  went  out  to  the  gate  to  ask  who  was  there  ;  and  when  she 
heard  Peter's  voice  answering,  she  was  so  glad,  that,  instead  of  stopping  to  let  him  in, 
she  ran  in  and  told  those  in  the  house  that  Peter  was  come.  Though  the}-  were  praying, 
and  no  doubt  praying  for  his  release,  yet  they  could  hardl}^  believe  that  it  had  happened 
so  soon,  and  they  said  to  the  j-oung  woman,  "Thou  art  mad."  But  Rhoda  told  them 
she  was  quite  sure  that  it  was  really  Peter;  then  they  said,  "It  is  his  angel."  They 
thought  it  was  some  heavenly  messenger  that  had  assumed  his  form  to  bring  them  some 
news  about  him.  All  this  time  Peter  stood  knocking  at  the  gate  ;  so  at  last  they  went 
and  opened  it,  and,  to  their  great  joy,  they  saw  Peter  himself,  and  he  then  told  them 
how  he  had  escaped.  Then  he  bade  them,  "  Go  and  tell  the  good  news  unto  the 
brethren ;"  and  he  departed  to  another  place,  where  he  would  be  safe  from  his  enemies. 

When  daylight  came,  Peter  being  missed  from  the  prison,  the  soldiers  were  all  in 
alarm  ;  no  one  knew  how  he  had  escaped,  nor  where  he  was.  Herod,  on  being  told  what 
had  happened,  was  so  enraged,  that  he  cruelly  put  the  keepers  of  the  prison  to  death  ; 
but  God  punished  Herod  for  his  wickedness.  One  da}'  he  sat  on  the  throne,  dressed  in 
his  robes,  and  made  a  line  speech  ;  but  God  struck  him  with  a  fearful  illness,  and  he 
soon  after  died  a  very  miserable  death. 


PAUL  IN  THE  SYNAGOGUE  AT  THESSALONICA. 


OW,  dear  children,  we  will  come  back  to  Paul  again.    During  his  many 

travels,  preaching  the   Gospel  here  and  there,  Paul   came  one  day  ta 

Thessalonica,  a  city  of  Macedonia.       Here   there  was  a  Jewisk 

synagogue ;  and,  during  three  successive  Sabbaths,  Paul  went  in 

JjK'sl^^''    1^^      ^^^  reasoned  with  the  people   about  what  the   Scriptures  said  of 

/^^'^iis  «i  ''ikr  ^^^  Messiah,  and  proved  that  Jesus  was  He.     Some  of  the  Jewsr 

believed,  and  so  did  many  of  the  Greeks.     But  the  Jews  who  did 

not  believe  were  greatly  enraged ;   they  called  together  some  wicked  men,  and  went  to 

the  house  where  the  apostles  lodged,  to  seek  for  them.     The  house  belonged  to  a  good 

man  named  Jason.     The  wicked  men  could  not  find  the  apostles ;   so  they  laid  hold  of 

Jason   and  the  other  brethren,  and  dragged  them  out  to  the   rulers  of  the  city,  and 

charged  them  with  turning  the  world  upside  down,  or  throwing  every  place  which  they 

visited  into  confusion  by  their  doctrines. 

This  troubled  the  rulers  very  much  ;  but  they  did  no  hurt  at  that  time  to  Jason  and 

the  others,  but  let  them  go.     As  these  Christians  were  accused  of  being  troublers,  they 

only  required  pledges  of  them  that  they  would  not  in  future  disturb  the  peace  of  the 

city.     Then  the  brethren  sent  away  Paul  and  Silas  by  night ;  and  they  came  to  Berea. 

God  blessed  Paul's  preaching  to  many  people  at  Thessalonica,  and  a  Christian   church 

was  formed  there,  to  which  Paul  afterwards  wrote  the  two  epistles  to  the  Thessalonians. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — Dear  little  ones,  you  cannot  all  be  great  preachers,  like 

Paul ;  yet  you  can  do  something  for  Jesus.     A  little  boy  stood  among  a  crowd  of  ladies 

and  gentlemen  who  were  watching  the  laying  of  the  railroad  track  over  which  President 

Garfield,  when  wounded,  was  to  be  carried  to  his  sea-side  cottage  at  Long  Branch.     His 

little  heart  ached  for  the  sick  President.    He  longed  to  do  something  to  help.    Suddenl}; 

he  left  the  crowd,  and  going  toward  a  pleasant-looking  man  who  was  driving  the  spikes 

401 


402 


PAUL  IN  THE  SYNAGOGUE  AT  THESSALONICA. 


through  the  rails  into  the  ties,  he  said :  "  Won't  3^011  please  let  me  drive  one  of  those  , 
in  ?  "  The  man  glanced  up.  He  was  such  a  little  fellow  who  wanted  to  drive  the  spike. 
"  I'm  afraid  you  can't,  my  man,"  he  said.  "  Won't'  you  let  me  try  ?  "  The  man  saw  the 
purpose  in  the  boy's  eyes,  and  putting  the  hammer  into  his  hand,  said :  "  It's  a  heavy 
job,  but  go  ahead  and  try."  Try  he  did,  and  worked  with  all  his  might,  and  the  work- 
man struck  an  occasional  blow  for  him,  and  at  last  the  spike  was  driven  home,  and  the 
happ3'  little  boy  went  back  to  his  father.  "  I  did  something  for  the  President,  didn't  I, 
papa  ?  "  Yes,  he  had  done  something,  and  all  children  can  do  something  for  Christ  and 
His  cause,  if  they  will  only  be  contented  to  do  a  child's  work,  and  not  fret  because  it's 
little. 


PAUL   AT    EPHESUS. 


OU  remember,  children,  that  Paul  traveled  a  great  deal,  preaching, 
and  working  miracles  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  After  visiting 
man}'  different  countries,  he  came  a  second  time  to  Ephesus. 
There  were  man}'  disciples  at  Ephesus ;  but  they  had  not  yet 
received  the  Holy  Ghost  in  that  wonderful  way  in  which  He  had 
been  given  to  many  others.  Their  hearts  had  been  changed  and 
made  new  by  the  Spirit ;  but  they  had  not  yet  been  taught  by 
Mj  Him  to  speak  with  tongues,  and  to  prophes}'.  So  Paul,  after  he  had 
baptized  them  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  laid  his  hands  on  them,  and  prayed ; 
and  then  the  Holy  Ghost  came  upon  them,  and  they  spoke  with  tongues,  and 
prophesied. 

And  God  did  special  miracles  by  the  hands  of  Paul,  "  so  that  from  his  body  were 
brought  unto  the  sick  handkerchiefs  or  aprons,  and  the  diseases  departed  from  them 
and  the  evil  spirits  went  out  of  them."  At  last,  some  "  vagabond  Jews,"  who  went  from 
place  to  place,  gaining  a  livelihood  by  their  tricks,  pretended  that  they  could  do  these 
wonders  too ;  so  they  called  over  a  man  who  had  an  evil  spirit,  the  name  of  Jesus,  say- 


404  PAUL  AT   EPHESUS. 

ing,  "  We  adjure  you  by  Jesus  whom  Paul  preacheth."  But  the  evil  spirit  answered, 
"Jesus  I  know,  and  Paul  I  know,  but  who  are  ye  ?  "  The  man  who  had  the  evil  spirit 
knew  that  they  were  not  holy  men  and  followers  of  Christ,  so  he  rushed  upon  them  and 
wounded  them,  so  that  they  were  glad  to  escape  with  their  lives. 

This  affair  was  soon  spread  over  the  city  of  Ephesus,  and  produced  a  great  change 
in  many  persons,  both  among  the  Jews  and  Greeks.  It  showed  them  that  Paul  was  not  a 
mere  pretender,  but  that  he  worked  miracles  by  the  power  of  God.  And  many  of  those  who 
had  been  magicians,  or  sorcerers,  when  they  believed  the  gospel,  and  found  how  foolish 
and  sinful  their  arts  were,  brought  their  books,  and  burnt  them  before  all  men.  Those 
books  were  full  of  what  was  wicked,  and  could  do  no  good  ;  so  the  Ephesians  did  right 
to  burn  them.  This  is  the  scene  represented  in  the  picture.  The  zealous  people  are 
bringing  their  books  to  cast  them  into  the  flames  ;  St.  Paul  stands  exhorting  and 
encouraging  them  from  the  steps  of  the  temple. 

But  in  a  short  time  so  many  of  the  people  became  Christians,  that  the  silversmiths 
who  made  little  images  of  Diana,  whom  they  called  their  goddess,  had  no  sale  for  their 
images,  because  the  people  worshipped  Jesus  instead  of  Diana.  Wherefore  one  of  these 
smiths,  named  Demetrius,  made  a  great  uproar  in  the  city  against  Paul,  and  a  great 
crowd  of  people  ran  about,  crying,  "  Great  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians  !  "  And  they  tried 
to  get  hold  of  Paul,  until  the  town  clerk  came  out  and  addressed  the  people,  advising 
them  to  be  quiet,  and  to  let  Demetrius  carry  the  matter  to  the  law.  At  length  the 
people  dispersed,  and  Paul  took  leave  of  his  friends,  and  once  more  went  forth  on  his 
mission. 


PAUL  MENACED  BY  THE  JEWS. 


HE  great  feast  of  pentecost  was  near  at  hand.     Paul  wanted  to  be 
at  Jerusalem,  that  he  might  have  an  opportunity  of  preaching  the 
gospel  to  a  great  number  of  Jews,  out  of  all  countries,  whom  he 
knew  -would  come  to  that  feast. 
v^^O^^^mi  While  Paul  was   stopping  with  Philip,  at  Cesarea,  a  prophet 

>»  ji<^*?£l*\.  <i^  came  from  Judea,  named  Agabus.     This  prophet  had  been  taught, 

by  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  things  which  should  happen  to  Paul  at 
Jerusalem.  So  he  took  Paul's  girdle,  and  bound  his  own  hands 
and  feet,  and  said,  "  Thus  saith  the  Holy  Ghost,  so  shall  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  bind  the 
man  who  owneth  this  girdle,  and  shall  give  him  up  to  the  Gentiles." 

This  made  Paul's  companions  weep  and  beg  him  not  to  go  to  Jerusalem ;  but  the 
holy  servant  of  God  was  not  frightened ;  he  turned  to  his  weeping  friends,  and  said, 
"  What  mean  ye  to  weep,  and  to  break  my  heart !  for  I  am  ready  not  to  be  bound  only, 
but  also  to  die  at  Jerusalem  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  And  when  his  friends 
saw  how  determined  he  was,  they  did  not  try  to  persuade  him  any  more ;  but  only  said, 
"  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done." 

So  Paul  came  to  Jerusalem.  The  Christians  there  received  him  with  great  joy  ;  but 
very  soon,  the  unbelieving  Jews  began  to  persecute  him,  as  Agabus  had  prophesied. 
The}'  accused  him  of  speaking  against  the  law,  not  understanding  what  it  was  that  he 
reall}'  preached  ;  and  then  they  laid  hold  of  him  in  the  temple,  and  drew  him  out,  and 
treated  him  so  cruell}-,  that  they  would  have  killed  him  had  not  the  Roman  captain  rushed 
in  among  them  with  some  soldiers  and  rescued  him.  The  captain  took  him,  and  bound 
him  with  two  chains  ;  and  then  he  asked  the  people  who  Paul  was,  and  what  he  had 
done.     Some    cried    one    thing   and    some    another ;  and   the    chief  captain  could  not 

understand  what  they  meant ;  but  he   commanded  Paul  to  be  taken  to  the  castle.     As 

406 


4o8 


PAUL   MENANCED   BY   THE  JEWS. 


he  was  carried  along  by  the  soldiers,  the  multitude  followed,  crying  "  Away  with 
him ;  "  just  as  many  had  cried  when  Christ  Himself  was  taken  to  be  put  to  death. 
The  engraving  shows  Paul  on  the  castle  stairs,  borne  along  bj^  the  soldiers ;  the  mob 
is  seen  in  the  confused  mass  of  struggling  figures  below. 

At  length  the  chief  captain  got  him  safely  to  the  castle.  Then  Paul  asked 
permission  to  speak  to  the  people ;  permission  was  granted,  and  Paul  told  them  all  his 
histor}',  and  of  the  command  which  God  gave  him,  to  go  and  preach  to  the  Gentiles. 
The  people  heard  Paul  patiently  till  he  came  to  this,  and  then  they  grew  very  angry 
indeed.  They  were  jealous  of  the  Gentiles,  and  could  not  bear  that  God  should  show 
them  any  love  or  favor ;  so  they  cried  out,  "  Away  with  this  man  ;  it  is  not  right  that  he 
should  live." 

Then  the  chief  captain  brought  Paul  into  the  castle,  and  commanded  that  he  should 
be  beaten.  But  when  they  found  that  he  was  a  Roman,  they  began  to  be  frightened  ; 
for  it  was  unlawful  to  treat  a  free  citizen  of  Rome  as  Paul  had  been  treated.  So  the 
next  day,  the  chief  captain  called  together  the  chief  priests  and  their  council ;  and  Paul 
being  loosed  from  his  bonds,  was  ordered  to  appear  before  the  council,  where  he  nobly 
defended  himself. 


PAUL'S   SHIPWRECK. 


AUL  had  now  been  a  prisoner  for  more  than  two  years.  At  last  he 
appealed  to  Caesar.  So  Paul  was  now  given  up  to  the  care  of  a 
centurion  to  sail  for  Rome.  When  they  had  got  part  of  the  way 
— to  a  place  called  the  Fair  Haven — Paul,  finding  it  very  stormy, 
tried  to  persuade  the  captain  to  stay  there  for  the  winter ;  but  no 
one  would  listen  to  Paul,  and  in  a  few  days,  a  stormy  wind  arose, 
and  the  ship  was  tossed  about  upon  the  waves,  and  the  sky  became 

black  with  clouds,  and  they  saw  neither  sun  nor  stars  for  many  days. 

Then  they  wished  they  had  taken  Paul's  advice.       Rash  people  have  often  to  repent 

of  not  taking  kind  and  wise  advice,  when  it  is  too  late.     So  they  cast  everything  heavy 


410 


PAUL'S  SHIPWRECK. 


overboard  to  lighten  the  ship ;  but  soon  all  hope  was  taken  away  ;  everj'one  was  in 
terror,  expecting  that  the  ship  would  sink,  and  that  they  would  be  drowned.  But  while 
they  were  all  in  a  state  of  despair,  God  showed  Paul  in  a  vision  that  he  should  not  perish 
.  by  the  storm,  but  should  3"et  bear  witness  to  His  truth  before  Caesar  at  Rome.  So 
standing  in  the  midst  of  them,  Paul  said,  "  Fear  not ;  there  shall  be  no  loss  of  any 
man's  life,  but  only  of  the  ship.  For  there  stood  by  me  this  night,  the  angel  of  God, 
whose  I  am,  and  whom  I  serve,  saying,  'Fear  not,  Paul,  thou  must  be  brought  before 
Caesar ;  and  God  has  given  thee  all  them  that  sail  in  the  ship  with  thee.'  Be  of  good 
comfort,  then  ;  for  I  believe  God,  that  it  shall  be  as  it  was  told  me.  But  we  must  be 
cast  on  a  certain  island." 

All  that  Paul  said  came  true ;  the  ship  was  driven  on  the  rocks  at  IMelita,  and  all 
broken  to  pieces ;  but  some  of  them  managed  to  swim  ashore,  others  on  boards  or  broken 
pieces  of  the  ship  got  to  land.  And  so  it  came  to  pass,  that  they  all  got  safely  to  land. 
In  the  engraving  the  figure  of  Paul  stands  out  in  great  prominence ;  all  around  are  the 
inmates  of  the  ship  struggling  in  various  ways  to  the  shore. 

The  island  of  Melita,  now  called  Malta,  was  inhabited  by  heathens  ;  but  although 
ignorant,  they  were  very  kind  to  Paul  and  his  shipwrecked  companions,  and  they  lighted 
a  fire  of  sticks  to  warm  them,  for  it  was  very  cold,  rainy  weather.  Paul  gathered  some 
sticks  together  and  threw  on  the  fire,  and  a  viper,  which  had  been  concealed  among  them, 
sprang  up,  and  fastened  on  his  hand.  The  people  knew  that  the  bite  of  the  viper  was 
poisonous,  and  expected  to  see  Paul  fall  down  dead,  but  God  did  not  permit  him  to  be 
hurt ;  he  shook  the  viper  off  into  the  fire,  and  felt  no  harm.  The  people  thought  he 
must  be  a  god,  when  they  saw  this  miracle ;  but  Paul  soon  taught  them  about  Jesus. 
Three  months  after  this  Paul  left  Melita,  and  sailed  in  another  ship  to  Rome,  where  he 
was  kindly  received,  and  allowed  to  live  in  a  house  by  himself,  where  many  Jews  were 
converted.  Here  he  wrote  the  most  of  his  epistles,  and  a  few  years  after  he  was  put  to 
death  for  the  love  of  his  Saviour,  with  whom  he  now  lives  in  heaven. 


JOHN  ON  THE   ISLE  OF  PATMOS. 


GST  of  the  disciples  suffered  in  the  service  of  their  Divine  Master. 

The  apostle  who  lived  the  longest  was  John,  "  the  disciple  whom 

Jesus  loved,"  and  to  whose  care  He  had  given  His  mother,  when 

dying  on  the  cross. 

John  was  not  put  to  death,  as  the  others  were  ;  but  after  being 

cruell}^  persecuted,  he  was  banished,  to  a  solitary  and  rocky  island 

in   the  sea,  called   Patmos,  where  he  lived  in  a  cave  or  grotto. 

The  good  man  is  never  alone,  for  God  is  with   him  everywhere. 

Here  God  favored  John  with  wonderful  visions  of  what  should  hereafter  happen  to  the 

Church  and  the  world. 

One    Lord's    day,  the  first  day  of  the  week,  John   was    sitting   alone,  thinking  on 

heavenl}^   things.      Suddenly  he  heard  behind  him  a  great  voice,  like  the  sound  of 

waters  ;  and  turning  round,  he  saw  standing  by  him  "  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man." 

It  was  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself,  who  had  come  to  comfort  His  servant  John ;  but 

how  changed  from  what  John  had  ever  seen   Him  before  !     He  appeared  now  in  glory. 

"  His  head  and  His  hairs  were  white  like  wool,  as  white  as  snow ;   and  His  eyes  were  as 

a  flame  of  fire ;  and  His  feet  like  unto  fine  brass ;  and  His  voice  as  the  sound  of  many 

trumpets ;   and  His  countenance  was  as  the  sun  shineth  in  his  strength."     The  sight 

was  too  glorious  for  John  to  bear,  and  he  fell  at  His  feet  as  dead.     But  Jesus  laid   His 

hand  on  John,  and  said,  "  Fear  not ;   I  am  the  first  and  the  last :    I  am  He  that  liveth 

and  was  dead  ;  and  behold  I  am  alive  for  evermore.     Amen  ;   and  have  the  keys  of   hell 

and  of  death."     Then  John  was  comforted. 

In  the  engraving,  the  artist  has  portrayed  John  seated  on  a  rock ;  in  his  right  hand 

he  holds  a  pen,  and  in  his  left  a  tablet ;   he  is  in  the  act  of  waiting  to  be  told  what  to 

411 


412 


JOHN   ON   THE   ISLE   OF   PATMOS. 


write.  Then  the  Lord  Jesus  told  him  to  write  down  the  messages  to  the  Seven  Churches, 
Most  of  these  churches  have  now  passed  awav.  The}-  forsook  God  after  a  time ;  and 
then,  at  last,  His  blessing  Avas  taken  from  them,  and  some  were  destroyed  altogether, 
and  others  are  left  in  ignorance  and  error. 

After  John  had  heard  the  messages  to  the  churches,  he  saw,  in  vision,  many  wonder- 
ful and  glorious  things.  He  saw  heaven  opened,  and  God  Himself  sitting  on  His  throne, 
with  a  rainbow  round  His  head ;  and  round  about  the  throne  were  the  happy  companj' 
of  Christ's  redeemed  people,  clothed  in  white  raiment,  with  crowns  of  gold  upon  their 
heads.  And  they  fell  down  before  Him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  and  cast  their  crowns 
before  Him,  saying,  "  Thou  art  worth}-,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory,  and  honor,  and  power; 
for  Thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  Thy  pleasure  they  are,  and  were  created." 

After  this, John  saw, in  the  midst  of  the  throne  "a  Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain" — 
the  Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  And  then  John  saw  the 
happy  company  of  heaven  fall  down  before  the  Lamb  ;  and  they  sang  a  new  song,  saying, 
"  Thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  Thy  blood,  out  of  every  kindred 
and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation."  And  then  he  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels 
round  about  the  throne,  and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand, 
and  thousands  of  thousands  ;  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was 
slain,  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory, 
and  blessing." 

Dear  children,  how  shall  we  take  part  in  the  new  song  there?  By  learning  to  sing 
it  here.  If  you  love  Jesus,  so  that  your  heart  sings  to  Him,  you  will  be  sure  to  sing  in 
that  great  chorus  up  there.     Those  who  praise  Him  lierc  shall  praise  Him  there. 


DEATH  ON  THE  PALE  HORSE. 


OHN  had  many  wonderful  visions  while  he  was  in  Patmos.  I 
will  try  and  tell  you  about  some  of  them,  though  I  will  not 
undertake  to  explain  them.  The  book  of  the  Revelation  is  at 
present  a  great  myster3^ 

John  saw  four  horses.  The  first  was  a  white  horse  ;  "  and  he 
that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow ;  and  a  crown  was  given  unto  him  ; 
and  he  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer."  The  second 
was  a  red  horse  ;  "  and  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon 
to  take  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that  they  should  kill  one 
another ;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great  sword."  The  third  was  a  black  horse  ; 
"  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand."  The  fourth  was  a  pale 
horse;  "  and  his  name  that  sat  on  him  was  Death,  and  Hell  followed  with  him.  And^ 
power  was  given  unto  them  over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword,  and 
with  hunger,  and  with  death,  and  ^^^th  the  beasts  of  the  earth." 

This  picture  of  Death  on  the  Pale  Horse  is  what  our  artist  has  portrayed  in  the 
engraving.  The  horse  is  seen  galloping,  with  fiery  nostrils  and  flowing  mane,  headlong 
down  the  fearful  blackness  through  which  it  makes  its  resistless  way ;  the  frightful 
figure  seated  on  the  steed,  and  the  long  train  of  fiends  following  after — all  tell  of  the 
terrible  mission  of  Death. 


414 


BABYLON   IN   RUINS. 


N  another  vision,  John  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having 
great  power  ;  and  the  earth  was  lightened  with  his  glory.  And  the  angel 
cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying,  "  Babylon  the  great  is 
fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of 
ever}'  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird."  Baby- 
lon had  fallen  totally  apd  finall}^  It  was  become  not  only  desolate 
but  a  kind  of'hell  upon  earth. 

Then  John  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  "  Come  out 
of  her,  my  people,  that  3'e  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  3'e  receive  not  of  her 
plagues  :  for  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  remembered  her  iniqui- 
ties." As  Lot  was  called  forth  out  of  Sodom,  before  it  was  destroyed  by  fire  and  brim- 
stone, so  the  people  of  God  are  directed  by  a  voice  from  heaven,  to  come  out  of  Babylon 
before  her  fall.  How  terrible  was  her  wickedness  !  Her  crimes,  her  daring  and  pre- 
sumptuous sins,  resembled  mountains  "  reaching  to  heaven."  But  God  had  remembered 
her  iniquities.  The  persons,  therefore,  or  nations,  who  had  been  persecuted  by  her,  were 
called  on  to  retaliate  upon  her ;  and  to  give  her  a  double  measure  of  the  wine  of  God's 
wrath,  from  the  cup  of  His  indignation.  Because  she  was  proud  and  presumptuous^ 
declaring  that  "  she  sat  as  a  queen,  was  no  widow,  and  should  see  no  sorrow,  "  whatever 
the  word  of  God  had  threatened,  therefore  all  the  plagues  which  had  been  denounced 
against  her  would  surely  "  come  on  her  in  one  day,"  suddenly  and  unexpectedh' ;  death  in 
every  dreadful  form  would  fill  the  city  with  mourning,  and  dire  famine  would  attend  the 
other  desolations  ;  till  she  should  utterly  be  burned  with  fire  ;  and  then  she  would  know 
that  the  Lord,  who  had  judged  and  condemned  her,  was  strong,  and  fully  able  to  execute 
the  awful  sentence. 

The  engraving  is  a  picture  of  the  fearful  ruins  of  Babylon — the  habitation  of  wild 

beasts,  and  the  "  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird." 

416 


THE  LAST  JUDGMENT. 


OULD  you  be  afraid,  dear  children,  to  go  before  the  court,  where  the 

judge  sits,  and  be  tried  for  3-our  life  ?    Would  j'ou,  if  3'ou  had  done 

nothing  wrong  ?  Would  you  if  your  own  brother  was  the  judge  ?  Well 

'^^'^>^   we  all  will  have  to  stand  before  a  greater  Judge  than   an}'  here 

upon  the  earth.     We  have  got  to  come  before  the  judgment-seat 

of  Christ — and  He  is  our  Elder  Brother ! 

The  Bible  tells  us  He  shall  come  "  in  His  glory,  and  all  the 

holy  angels  with  Him  ;  "    He  will  not  come  as  He  did  at  first  in   the  lowliness   of  the 

manger-cradle ;  but  with  the  glory  that  He  had  with  the  Father  before  the  world  was. 

And  yet,  in  the  midst  of  all  His  glory,  how  kind  and  loving  His  face  will  be  toward 

all  of  those  who  love  Him  !    The  Son  of  man  will  not  be  lost  in  the   Son   of  God — the 

Saviour  will  not  be  unrecognizable  in  the  King  and  the  Judge. 

Before  Him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations.     Every  one  among  them   come  to  receive 

according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body.     While  in  Patmos,  John   had  a  vision   of  this 

great  and  terrible  day.     He  says,  "  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and   Him   that   sat 

on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  awa}' ;  and  there  was  found  no  place 

for  them.      And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God  :  and  the  books  were 

open  ;    and  another  book  was  opened,   which  is   the  book  of   life  :  and  the  dead  were 

judged  out  of  those  things  which  were  written   in  the  books,  according  to  their  works. 

Aud  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  w^ere  in  it ;    and  death  and  hell   delivered  up  the 

dead  which  were  in  them  ;  and  thej^  were  judged  ever}-  man  according  to  their  works." 

Then  He  will  separate  them  just  as  a  shepherd  separates  his  sheep  from  the  goats. 

Does  a  shepherd  have  any  trouble  in  telling  the  sheep  from  the  goats  ?     Neither  will  He 

have  any  trouble  in  telling  the  good  from  the  bad.      He  will  set  the  sheep  on  His  right 

418 


420  THE   LAST  JUDGMENT. 

hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left ;  that  is  the  good  on  the  right,  and  the  bad  on  the  left. 
This  separation  is  what  the  artist  has  represented  as  taking  place  in  the  engraving. 
To  those  on  His  right  hand  He  will  say,  "  Come,  3'e  blessed  of  M}-  Father,  inherit  the 
kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world."  It  is  a  blessed  thin::;,  you 
see,  to  belong  to  God — blessed  even  now,  and  much  more  then.  There  is  a  place  in 
heaven  prepared  for  j-ou,  if  you  are  prepared  for  it.  Jesus  has  gone  before  to  make  3'our 
place  ready  for  you. 

But  what  an  awful  thing  it  will  be  to  be  unprepared  to  meet  Christ  on  that  great 
day  !  The  guilty  one  always  fears  to  meet  the  judge,  no  matter  how  kind  of  heart  that 
judge  ma}'  be.  What  will  the  King  say  to  the  wicked?  Then  shall  He  sa}-  unto  them 
on  His  left  hand,  "  Depart  from  Me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the 
devil  and  his  angels  ; "  and  these  shall  go  aw.iy  into  everlasting  punishment.  And 
dear  children,  how  terrible  is  that  punishment !  In  hell,  there  is  no  hope.  Thej'  have 
not  even  the  hope  of  d\-ing.     The}-  are  forever,  forever^  FOREVER  lost  ! 

I  hope  you  will  all  begin  at  once  to  prepare  for  that  awful  day  !  You  can't  begin 
too  3-oung. 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  young  prince,  whose  mind  had  learned  in  some  degree 
to  value  religious  truth,  asked  his  tutor  to  give  him  suitable  instruction,  that  he  might 
be  prepared  for  death.  "  Plenty  of  time  for  that  when  you  are  older,"  was  the  reply. 
"  No  !  "  said  the  prince,  "  I  have  been  to  the  church-yard  and  measured  the  graves  ;  and 
there  are  many  shorter  than  I  am." 


THE  HEAVENLY  CITY. 


last  talk  will  be  about  the  heavenly  home.  I  think  the  last  two 
chapters  of  Revelation  are  the  best  of  all.  Reading  them,  how 
many  have  been  comforted,  and  how  man}'  have  been  homesick 
for  the  rest,  the  peace,  the  joy,  and  the  communion  of  that  holy 
city ! 

John  tells  us  that  an  angel  came  to  him,  and  talked  with  him, 
saying,  "  Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife. 
And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great  and  high  moun- 
tain, and  showed  me  that  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  from 
God,  having  the  glory  of  God ;  and  her  light  was  like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  even 
like  a  jasper  stone,  clear  as  crystal ;  and  had  a  wall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve 
gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are  the  names 
of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel.  On  the  east  three  gates ;  on  the  north 
three  gates  ;  on  the  south  three  gates  ;  and  on  the  west  three  gates.  And  the  wall  of  the 
city  had  twelve  foundations,  and  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb." 
In  the  engraving,  you  can  see  John  and  the  angel  standing  on  the  high  mountain, 
overlooking  the  holy  Jerusalem.  But  no  vision  is  equal  to  the  reality.  The  "  half  hath 
never  been  told."     I  want  to  tell  you  some  things  about  it : 

I.  //  is  a  place  of  wonderful  beauty.  Its  wall  is  of  jasper — of  the  most  crystalline 
clearness  and  flashing  brilliancy.  Each  gate  is  composed  of  one  great  pearl.  The  city 
itself,  its  streets  and  its  mansions,  are  of  "  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glass  " — transparent 
and  more  beautiful  than  any  gold  ever  here  seen.  Heaven  is  indeed  a  beautiful  place. 
We  may  think  our  very  best  about  it,  and  when  we  have  pictured  to  ourselves  the  love- 
liest place  we  can  possibly  dream  of,  it  won't  be  half  as  beautiful   as  heaven  really  is. 

421 


422  THE   HEAVENLY   CITY. 

And  if  eveu  the  streets  are  represented  as  laid  with  pure  gold,  and  the  gates  as  made  of 
pearls,  what  must  be  the  interior  of  the  mansions  that  Christ  has  prepared  for  them  that 
love  Him  ! 

2.  //  is  a  great  place.  It  is  meant  for  a  great  multitude.  Here  the  church  now 
seems  small,  but  it  is  nothing  compared  with  what  it  shall  be.  God  has  made  great 
preparations  ;  and  the  host  of  the  redeemed  will  be  a  great  company,  which  no  man  can 
number.  "  They  shall  come  from  the  east,  and  from  the  west,  and  from  the  north,  and 
from  the  south,  and  shall  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  God."  There  will  be  plenty  of 
room  in  heaven  for  all  who  mav  wish  to  enter. 

3.  //  is  a  place  of  joy.  "  God  shall  wipe  awa\^  all  tears  from  their  eyes."  There 
shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow  nor  pain  ;  for  sin,  the  cause  of  all  affliction,  shall 
have  passed  away.  Its  inhabitants  walk  in  the  light  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb.  They 
drink  of  the  river  of  the  water  of  life.  The}^  eat  of  the  trees  of  life  that  bear  twelve 
manner  of  fruits.  "  And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse."  How  restful  that  sounds  !  For 
ages  the  world  has  been  troubled  b}-  the  curse  of  sin.  But  sin  will  trouble  no  more. 
The  people  there  serve  God  ;  and  they  shall  see  His  face.  Nothing  there  shall  intervene 
to  hide  the  face  of  the  Father  from  any  of  His  children.  And  beholding  that,  their 
souls  forever  shall  be  satisfied.  "  His  name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads."  Thev  there 
shall  bear  the  impress  of  His  approval  instead  of  His  curse.  It  will  be  evident  that 
they  are  His  accepted  ones. 

"And  there  shall  be  no  night  there."  "No  night!" — no  chill,  no  gropings,  no 
stumblings  in  the  dark,  no  weariness,  no  restless  tossings,  no  watchings,  no  longings 
for  the  morning !  No  candles — no  lamps — no  sun — no  moon — God  is  the  light.  His 
servants  reign  forever  and  ever. 

4.  //  is  a  place  of  supreme  purity.  Not  all  can  enter  there.  Only  those  can  walk  in 
its  light  who  are  the  children  of  light.  Some  are  excluded,  not  by  force,  but  by  their 
very  natures.  "  There  shall  in  nowise  enter  into  it  anything  that  defileth,  neither 
whatsoever  worketh  abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie."  No  characters  that  blacken  those 
whom  they  touch  can  pass  through  those  open  portals.  Men  of  unclean  habits  of 
thought  would  never  try  to  go  in.  No  foul-thoughted  man,  with  filthy  soul,  would  care 
to  enter  where  there  is  such  stainless  virtue,  any  more  than  a  drunkard  who  has  just 
crawled  out  of  the  gutter  would  care  to  enter  a  parlor  under  the  blaze  of  gas  jets  to  face 
a  refined  company  of  ladies  and  gentlemen.  The  spotless,  glittering  robes  of  the 
redeemed  alone  would  keep  out  those  who  are  covered  only  with  filthy  rags. 


424  ■  THE   HEAVENLY   CITY. 

But  who  shall  enter  there?  "  They  which  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life." 
Oh !  how  much  depends  upon  our  decision  now,  while  the  opportunity  remains  !  I  trust, 
my  dear  little  friends,  that  you  will  see  to  it  now  that  your  names  are  "  written  in  the 
Lamb's  book  of  life,"  that  at  the  last  you  may  be  found  among  the  happy  number, 
adoring  Jesus,  "  the  Lamb  of  God,"  and  singing  forever,  "  Salvation  to  our  God,  which 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb !  " 

Sayings  of  childhood  : — A  little  girl,  while  gazing  up  into  the  sky,  was  asked 
by  her  father,  of  what  was  she  thinking.  '''' I  was  thinkhig  father^''  s^xdi  zV^''''  if  the 
outside  of  heaven  is  so  beautiful  zvhat  must  the  inside  be  !  "  Another  little  child's  idea  of 
heaven  was  very  beautiful.  One  day  Essie  said  to  her  nurse  :  "  In  heaven,  where  my 
mother  lives,  every  one  is  kind.  No  one  ever  gets  angry  and  speaks  loud  there.  Every- 
body loves  everybody.  Must'nt  that  be  beautiful  ?  Oh  !  how  I  should  love  to  be  there, 
and  never  be  afraid  any  more."  And  do  you  want  to  know  the  way  to  that  beautiful 
home  ?  Let  a  little  child  tell  you  :  "  I  know  the  way  to  heaven,"  said  little  Minnie  to 
little  Johnny,  who  stood  by  her  side,  looking  on  a  picture-book  that  Minnie  had  in  her 
hand.  "  You  do  ?  "  said  little  John.  "  Well,  won't  you  tell  me  how  to  get  there  ?  '' 
"  Oh,  3'es  !  I'll  tell  you.   Just  commence  going  up,  and  keep  on  going  up  all  the  time,  and 

you'll  get  there.     But  Johnny,  ^<7?/ »««<.?/'  not  turn  back?''    Dear  children.  Are  you 

on  your  zvay  to  heaven  f  Not  are  you  going  to  start  by-and-by,  but  are  you  really  on 
your  way  now  ?  Do  you  see  the  little  line  I  have  left  in  the  question  ?  I  left  it  so  that 
you  might  put  in  there,  each  one  of  you,  your  own  name.  I  don't  know  your  names,  but 
Jesus  does,  and  you  know  it  is  really  Jesus  who  asks  you  the  question.  Are  you  on  the 
way  to  heaven  ? 

But  I  must  saj',  farewell.  We  have  had  man}'  pleasant  talks  together ;  and  nowj 
in  conclusion,  this  is  my  earnest  prayer :  "The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee :  the 
Lord  make  His  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious  unto  thee  ;  the  Lord  lift  up  His 
countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace."  If  I  should  never  talk  with  you  again 
oil  earth,  I  hope  I  shall  meet  you  in  heaven. 

"That  unchangable  home  is  for  you  and  for  me, 

Where  Jesus  of  Nazareth  stands  ; 
The  King  of  all  kingdoms  forever  is  He, 

And  He  holdeth  our  crowns  in  His  hands. 

"  Oh,  how  sweet  it  will  be  in  that  beautiful  land, 

So  free  from  all  sorrow  and  pain  ; 
With  songs  on  our  lips  and  with  harps  in  our  hands 

To  meet  one  another  again." 


^     Y     V 

»       k 

,   ,)<-<e/^<^/ 

\ 

V      V      >r      \       V,      H      \ 

V 

*». 

Ir 

V    y     V 

*     't 

^    A    ^ 

V 

V      V       ^ 

H,                   ^ 

V       ^      V       ^ 

V 

V 

k 

k     \      «■ 

V 

ik 

V        V        -v 

V 


K 

> 


V 


^    St    \ 

V       V       ■' 


V 


V 

p 
V 
K 
V 


V 


V- 


V  V 

V  If 

V 

V 


V  k 

-\     it 

V  ^ 


V- 
V 


f 


\  i?       Y  * 

V       V  V       V 

V      V       v              ♦  \ 

'                *               w  ^  \  V 

'  V  >: 

>r      \      *  f  \  T 

«v        J»       if  K  *  V 


V 


V 


V 


^^      \^ 


D     000  288  810     5 


A. 


i^ 


X'  G156 


Serial 
Added  copy 
Added  vol. 


O" 


pe    slips 


KLB  m   6  '87 


BIBLIOGEAPHIC  CHECKING  RECCED 
ecker/s     £^_  ^^^  LC  card  no.  


try     -^Q  O  >^     >J^  .-rr  ^  A/ o  -T  IfTAAJ^ZlT^ 


Main  Stack  Branch  Spec.    Printers  Wyles 


1^2 

i^7 

52 

55 

57 

62 

63 

64 

65 

66 

67 

68 

-I 

A 

o 

JC 

/ 

Ja 

F 

Mr 

Ap 

ly 

Je 

Jl 

Ag 

S 

0 

N 

D 

:b 

BM 

BNB 

BN 

Eroof 

:la 

6) 

BMS 

BIB 

BNS 

riant s: 


*        ^        f        r        •r        f 


»  "N  ♦  * 


V  ^  V  b  k  1 


r 


v-     V 


T 

^ 


V       A 


4 


^nl^      ^ 


A 


k 
A 


V 


J* 


A 
A 
\ 
Ar 

V 

\ 


V 


A 
A 
\ 


\ 


A 


>t        X        > 


A 


A 


A 


1  ^t 


vs.  ^*    '     W 


v*» 


^  -J^^u 


.xX 


\      M 


«  ^ 


a\ 


"^      \ 


^4.       ^     > 


V       !s 


i  -#♦  N. 


\>^l 


^  \ 


.  AifaSmtrtMk^ 


